《Sophia Demiurge》
Chapter 1: Death and Reincarnation
Chapter 1: Death and Reincarnation
[3rd Person POV]
April 12, 2020, the second month of the COVID-19 Pandemic, in thend called the Philippines, in one of itsrgest hospital Intensive Care Units, the blipping sounds of the heart rate monitor can be heard in a white-walled room in which a man is drowning in his breath despite him being supported by a breathing device and a giant tank of oxygen.
The COVID-19 patient has a handsome appearance, those appearances of men whoid their hands with numerous women, yet he is as innocent as he gets for he is just ten years of age, though if an adult woman who is well versed in looks is to see him, she will immediately see the bright and women filled future of the child
But unfortunately, this bright future, he will never reach.
He calmed his breathing, though wheezing soundsing from his lungs can still be heard, he just stared at the ceiling ignoring the strange sounding from his chest, knowing that he is beyond salvation, knowing that this day will be hisst.
He stared at nothingness as he started to think about his past.
The genius of the Segundo Orphanage.
The reincarnation of Rizal.
The Promised Child.
Those titles and praises among many others have rained down on the life of Emilio, who seem to just able to master anything and everything that is thrown into him, literature, academic, sports, online gaming, you name it all.
However, even in his childhood the people around him already knew that he is special, for Emilio, no matter how much it sounds farfetched, hell this urrence was portrayed in a Japanese fiction manga, it is the truth.
Emilio, at the age of three months of age, an age for a newborn, very far away to be independent, let alone utter a word, said the word "Father"(As in the priest). At this moment, the whole orphanage knew that he will be a genius growing up, and s he did be one.
He became the top of everything he did, he got elerated from grade to grade every year and became the youngest sixth grade in his country, became a champion in UN letter writingpletion that earned him a UP schrship by which he excelled, became a Math Olympiadpetitor in a very young age of eight and be a high school student two yearster, the reason two years has passed before he became one is that, a child in the single digit of age cannot enter high school.
He is a generational talent, some people even said that Emilio is a "bug in the system", a person of immense talent that should never exist, but then again, Filipinos have a great fondness for achievements (Author is saying this based on personal experience) and thus cannot just hate him because he is more talented than normal people
He is the ideal child, any mother would crave this kind of son that will bring them the glory of raising such a prodigious child.
But then, herees a question, a question that every person in the world who are in the field that Emilio ever participated in and dominated who knows him, personally orpetitively has in their minds.
Why is Emilio still an orphan?
Why he still doesn''t have an adoptive mother despite him being the best prospect for it?
He is very famous, he is intelligent beyond imagination, he is athletic for his age, and more importantly, despite him being showered by ocean waves of praise, he remained courteous, respectful, and humble.
It is simply just unimaginable that anyone won''t desire such a child, but no, it''s as if no one wanted him and in all of hispetition only his first name "Emilio" is present and he doesn''t have a surname, signifying that Emilio doesn''t have parents and still an orphan.
And the truth is, of course, known by the person himself.
Emilio disdained all the people who showered him with praise, he wants to smack people ck in the eyes when he heard them say words of envy of his genius and look at him with envy because of his ability. They want to be like him, they want everything he has that Emelio achieved despite him being barely a teenager, they want all of it without knowing, that if he can, he will dly give all of it up and give his "talents" unconditionally.
People already know him as an orphan, but despite that, they do not know how he became one.
Ten years ago before the pandemic, the Priest of the Segundo Orphanage, in the middle of December, the coldest month for a tropical country like the Philippines, found a child in a basket, without any protection from the cold, or even a nket to cover the child''s back against the little thorns at the basket, hell not even the blood from the moment of his childbirth is removed as clotted and dried up blood is all over his body is visible in the eyes of the priest.
Even the priest, who is serine as he can look and get cannot help but click his tongue, as a servant of the church, even if the church didn''t allow it, he cannot help but feel hatred for parents whom will bear children and just leave the child after they gave birth, seeing this child in front of him if he hadn''t known better, he might splurge out vulgarities, but he restrained himself.
He is a servant of God and knows that nothing good will happen no matter how much he hates seeing children being abandoned, instead, he knows that what he can do right now is to ept the child with open arms.
The priest whoter will be the father figure of the child pondered for a while.
"Emilio, you will be called Emilio, that''s my father''s name, and so will be yours."
And thus the life of Emilio in the Segundo Orphanage started in the embrace of the only person he deemed as his father.
The priest, knowing that Emilio is an unwanted child from just seeing him especially took care of him, Emilio also made a good and exemry child thus the other orphans cannot exactly hate him for he also has that little brother aura on him that makes him the target of doting.
However, that was just the surface, Emilio, other than his photographic memory also has another ability, an ability that was deemed a fiction that was portrayed in many works of literature in the said genre but Emilio still has it nheless, he, the moment he was born remembered all of the things he heard without being hindered by infantile amnesia and thus remembers also why did he got abandoned in the first ce.
Segundo Conglomerate, thergest Conglomerate Company in Southeast Asia owned by the Filipino Business Giant Family, The Segundo Family. They have a wide history that spanned back after the Spanish Revolution and was deeply rooted in the culture of their home country and in SEA (Southeast Asia) in particr, naturally, they are also the biggest business partner of the Philippines and the reason for the Pearl of the South''s rapidly expanding economy.
They have many businesses and of course, they also have charity organizations one of the said organizations is the Segundo Orphanage which was governed by the servants of the church, making their fame of being a religiouspany soar.
But Emilio knew of all of this as a bunch of closely knitted fabric of lies. The owner of thepany has a fondness fordies, and no, all of thosedies got swept up not by money but by his natural charm, of course, money is also a deciding factor but once a woman came into his room, the moment the woman came out, she will be an obedient cum dumpster for the President of Segundo Conglomerate.
And one of those unfortunate women that got swept by the strokes of the yboy owner is Emilio''s mother.
He didn''t know the details but he just knows that when his mother''s belly started to bump, the president of thepany, or his supposed-to-be father abandoned his mother and his mother med Emilio for it, at that time the child is not even born.
And as if all of this is still not enough, the legal wife of the owner seems to have a sick brain, the moment he learned that another woman was clinging to his husband again, she ordered the death of Emilio''s mother and Emilio''s mother just got lucky that she survived until the moment Emilio was born, but the mother of Emilio still hates him to her core, in her mind, if that bastard child didn''t just exist then she will not be abandoned like a rag doll in the streets and three weekster, without even properly taking care of Emilio in the first ce she gave up on "taking care of him" and abandoned him in a random orphanage.
Maybe it was a mother''s instinct or just her conscience but she at least doesn''t want the child dead and thus she decided to at least give him to people who will be willing to take the burden of taking care of her child.
And thus with this, he grew fond of the priest and slowly forgot, or rather forcefully made those memories that are too much for a child to bear in the darkest corner of his ever so brilliant brain and enjoyed his life with the priest and nuns of the orphanage together with his older brothers and sisters.
But s, a few yearster when he is just enjoying his world fame and his time with his "Family", the World Health Organization dered the SARS COV-2 virus that causes the COVID-19 disease a pandemic and named it the COVID-19 Pandemic, and that pandemic struck the world and shake its very core.
This Pandemic, of course, affected the Philippines too and one of the first victims of the ursed disease is the priest because the lungs of Emilio''s father figure is weak and also because of the COVID-19 having a fondness for oldies, it was believed that the priest contracted the disease in the airporting back from Japan because of Emilio''s chesspetition.
Maybe because it was already the time for him, the priest died and in the second month of the pandemic, Emilio became an asymptomatic patient, but for some reason instead of just waiting for recovery, he instead became worse and soon became one of the severe patients of his country.
This fact gave Emilio a shudder, Emilio despite looking small already has a mature outlook in life, too mature for his age, maybe because of his exposure to the cruel stage ofpetition or maybe because of the bad memories of his past, he dedicated himself in making many credits as early as possible and one of those credits is an official education from a renowned professor in Deductive Reasoning.
The reasoning is used for, well, deductions and investigations as well as the thesis and more. With this knowledge of his, and with the pieces he puzzled up and solved, he immediately concluded that he is being sabotaged by the doctors in themand of the wife of the owner of the hospital, maybe he finds him as a stain to her pride as the only legal wife of the richest man of southeast Asia but no matter what, one thing is for sure, that bitch wants Emilio dead.
Maybe she is also the reason why no one wanted to adopt him, but he is even thankful for that because that means he can be with his Father more.
Learning these facts, he didn''t retaliate, in the first ce, he cannot retaliate, he just started to roll and roll his horrendous past like a broken vinyl record in his brain that has the unwanted ability not to forget anything.
Emelio''s breathing became rougher with every passing second, his inhales and exhale requires morebor. All of the words of his supposed-to-be father resounded from his ear in his dying moments.
"That''s not my son!"
"You fucking whore, go away!"
His eyes slowly closed, slowly falling into the abyss as he remembered the resentful eyes of his mother with words.
"This is all your fault!"
"If you just didn''t exist he will never leave my side!"
"I wish you have never been born!"
His eyes finally were sealed for eternity, the lifeline bing t, tears flowing out of it endlessly.
"I just want... a family."
And thus, with this wish as hisst words, the Promised Child of the Philippines and the Bastard son of the President of Segundo Conglomerate died a lonely death.
With only an abyss to stare at.
[Emilio''s POV]
How many hours, days, years, decades, centuries, or even more years I am hovering in this god-damned ce that I started considering as my home, I do know.
All I know is that this ce doesn''t have anyone except me and I can''t see shit. At first, when I died I thought that that was the end, that I will forget all of those things that happened to me, but no, I didn''t, those memories continued clinging to me even after death and I can only mourn alone while remembering my past.
At first, that is, because, maybe I am just adaptive that I immediately epted the fact that I am dead without even questioning where am I, after all, Father is dead and I got nothing left except those papers they call certificates of recognition and those chalices stuck on a wood they called trophies, I thought that I will soon disappear, but no I didn''t.
I am here in this... Whatever the hell this ce for as long as I can remember, and ifIcan remember means I know that I am here for three million, eight hundred seventy-seven thousand and three hundred years already, it''s so long that my personality changed, they say when I am a child that I have the making of a future yboy, I beat up anyone who says that of course because that pussy nker of a father of mine is one of them and I can''t bear to be lumped with him.
Anyway, from a genuine nerdy student, or a "hot nerd" as those pedophiles call me, I just became those types of geniuses in light novels that think that all things will go their way, because right now I feel like this scenario, whatever the hell is this will go my way.
As I thought of that, the abyss I am previously staring at suddenly got engulfed by light, the light engulfed the darkness so fast that I can''t even squint when I have eyes I mean. And in that light, a dinging sound suddenly was heard in my head.
[You have transmigrated in the body of an Unnamed abandoned newborn human]
Abandoned what?
[God of Undead: ??? Have bestowed you his blessing by giving you the name [ Sophia Demiurge] ]
I''m a girl?
[You are now an official mortal child of a god.]
[Multiple Blessings have been bestowed upon you]
[Unique Skill: Guide Acquired
Unique Skill: Necromancy Acquired
Unique Skill: Hastened Human Evolution Acquired]
What in the fucking shit is this!?
This is the first time I felt confused!
Hey, but seriously, how about someone exins the situation to me?
Chapter 2: [Guide] Explains
Chapter 2: [Guide] Exins
I looked at all the things floating in my head and all I can say is...
Yeah, if you take me as a person who has been swallowed by colonial mentality, then you''re wrong, yes I read Japanese and American Literature but I don''t fancy all of them and I mostly read romance and the Philippines loves Romance a lot, obviously making my country a horde of Romance authors, and this thing that happened to me is like those Isekai genre kinds of stuff, my first Isekai is about that slime that became a god and... Yeah, I don''t like how all things alwayse his way.
I mean, if not because of his ability but because of Wisdom Lord Raphael, then he''s just a corporate worker who always went with the flow, if only he can be someone like Shiro who have to struggle to be a god, then I would approve to him, though I do approve to his gentle part, that also caused some things undesirable for him.
Anyway, enough with the hot takes and face reality. First, where the hell I am and what the hell are those skills? Oh, yeah that [Guide] thing earlier sounds like... a guide(duh), let''s see, Hello [Guide].
[Hello, master.]
My newborn body shook and my inside voice went "GYAAA!!" for a second but calmed down immediately, damn, that was not too manly of me, good thing I''m a girl now, HAHA!
I consoled myself as such and asked about my unique skill.
Care to exin where I am?
[Master, I will exin.
Master is currently thirty meters inside the Five-Pronged Forest ]
That''s quite ame name, but then again, who am I to judge this world''s naming sense? For now, the information that I am abandoned in this forest is already confirmed and I don''t want a talking voice inside my head to smother me with the fact that I am once again abandoned in my second life.
Digesting the information, I immediately proceeded to the next one.
If this world works like an Isekai one, then there should be a staple for isekai novels right?
[Guide] Show me my Status Board.
As I say that, a sh of blue appeared in front of my eyes though I am not sure if other people will see this if I shed it elsewhere or if I am the only one who can see it.
Name: Sophia Demiurge
HP: 57/57
Race: Human (Newborn)
Mana: 20
Stamina: 15
[Level: 1
EXP: 0
Stats:
STR: 5
INT: 13
VIT: 5
AGI: 5
DEX: 5
LUK: 0
Titles: The Mortal Child of the God of Undead
Skills:
Unique: [Guide], [Necromancy], [Hastened Human Evolution]
]
I looked at my Status Board, confused, aren''t newborns supposed to be powerless? Then how can I have fives on my stats? Normally, it should have been zero because, I mean, think about it theoretically, in an MMORPG game, what would you expect if you choose to have a.. let''s say three-week-old baby human as an avatar?
Right, no stats right? That''s why I''m confused and thus asked [Guide] about this question.
[Master, the God of Undead has taken an interest in you, choosing you as one of his potential Hero that can represent his will in the mortal world, upon receiving the name that was given by The God of Undead, he has modified the newborn''s base stats so that master can have the upper hand.]
I immediately flinched at his reply.
A god? Taking interest in me? An abandoned random child? Why?
[I am not allowed to disclose such information.]
Sigh...
I know that he will not answer because [Guide''s] creator is the God of Undead and thus that god can make adjustments to him so that he will not give information that will leak how his mind works, well, I mean, normally, a god should be a billion folds more intelligent than a human right?
So yeah, I have expected as much, my pops should be intelligent at least. Yeah, pops, I would have called him my father if its the former me but I am "The Cooler Emelio" now so I would call him pops from now on, I mean I have a title calling me his daughter and all so might as well take the part and call him my dad right?
Anyway, with the small thing with my cosmic dad concluded I started to ponder my skills.
And even though all of them are self-exnatory, you will not know what twists this world will make to these "self-exnatory" skills, for example, necromancy makes you think of summoning dead people but what if you can''t summon them if you didn''t raise them in the first ce?
However, it seems like Necromancy has a more Mysterious background in this world than I thought.
[Necromancy: A new concept of power originated from the brilliant mind of the God of Undead: ???, It is a power to raise the dead andmand them at the user''s will, naturally generated undead will only follow themand of the wielder of the skill if the user is the Undead Monarch(King or Queen).]
I paused for a while, looking at the first verse of the exnation, I mean, why are there undead if there are no necromancers? Does this mean that the undead is just a bunch of corpses that got raised from dark magic or some crap and don''t have a legion or something?
Aww,e on, that''s boring and here I am thinking that I mightmand a legion of Undead... Damn, that would be fun, that was the reason why am I a Necromancer in an MMORPG game I yed before. Ah still, all of these mysteries will be quite difficult to decipher when even the system of this world is not giving adequate information, furthermore, if Necromancy is a new concept to this ce then that means that I am the first Necromancer (Even though I am yet to raise my first undead), then my task given to me by pops... Or if he even gave me one given that [Guide] just said that pops just found me interesting.
Who knows maybe he has a kink on Abandonment y or something(Coz I am abandoned) but, if by any chance I am the center of his focus, then I am sure my role is to spread his name... Though Pops needs to give his name before I spread it.
That was just spection that even with my ultra super mega amazing brain cannote to a proper conclusion.
There is also the question of why is it a new concept in the first ce... And I can''t have any conclusion, I am confused because all of my references are from books from my past life and all of them have different logic and of course, I cannot rely heavily on them.
I mean, by logic who wouldn''t want an army of tireless soldiers right? So why did the people of this world didn''t think of searching for a way to control those undead?
Geh... Confusing.
Confusion huh... What a strange feeling, this is the first time in my life that I have felt confused and honestly, I don''t know how to react, First, I died from disease and then got reincarnated and am now bombarded by tons of mysteries. Its... Bizzare, I may look like an idiot but yeah, I think that''s the bad side of being a genius, you unconsciously think that you know it all, and when the timees that there is confusing shit in front of you, you cannot get past it.
Good thing I have a lot of mental strength credited to my screwed-up past life and is not despairing because of this, hell if I don''t know, I just have to know it, right?
Well, enough with the inspirational monologue and time to inspect my other Oh so Unique skills.
Well, [Guide] is already functioning right now so I do not need him to be inspected so I just inspected the other one.
[Hastened Human Evolution]: Hastens the stages of human growth, from gradual growth, from a newborn to an infant will require a certain level cap to evolve rather than years to do so.
Level for next Evolution: 10
Oh wow, how shocking that information is...
I swiped the information tab out of my vision and proceeded to question [Guide] once again. I don''t like Rimuru having such an exnation cheat of a skill in him but I guess I can''t say no to such a convenient skill.
Sorry for not liking you, Rimuru-sama.
Ahem, anyway, [Guide], you say these skills are unique right?
[Master, yes they are.]
Then does that mean I am the only one who has them?
[...]
[Master, That''s what unique would mean...]
HEY, WHAT''S WITH THAT MYSTERIOUS PAUSE!? I''M JUST ASKING A QUESTION!
The skill didn''t answer making me give up on giving him a stern scolding and directly asked.
Does that mean that there are alsomon skills? And how can I have them? And how do they affect a person''s performance?
This time, without that strange silence earlier, the Unique Skill replied with his robotic and monotone voice.
[Master, yes, they aremonly called Common Skills, though some are rarer than the others because of the difficulty of acquisition that sometimes needed years of patience, all of those skills are virtually possible to obtain by a mortal.
Obtaining amon skill requires the corresponding motion of the said skill, for example, if you, Master wants to learn to throw, you have to throw objects until a notification that you have acquired the said skill came.
Having the skill [Throw] will make the system of the world help you be more urate in your throw and also increase the damage of the said skill.
The Common Skills works as such.]
Hooh... I see, so that''s how is it, so basically you just have to continue doing things until a notification pooped out, this is especially hard for humans, I mean, humans are a civilized race and thus throwing things around to get skill about throwing is severely hical to them and will surely just have some orthodox swords, spears, shields, bows and the other weapon skills... Now that I think about it, isn''t that the true reason why are humans portrayed as weak in novels?
They might be too civilized and Orthodox to survive, that''s why there are usually heroes of humanity to have humans at least have one of their race to break the monotony.
I immediately took myself out of that trance and asked another question.
Then, does that means that Stats also works that way?
[Master, yes, stats can be obtained by doing tasks manually rted to the stats, for example lifting heavy objects will increase the STR stat, same goes with INT, DEX, and more of the said stats, another way to increase stats is the stats that the system gives when leveling up.
This is way easier but rarer toe by for one to receive it only when he levels up.
The "training method" of acquiring stats is only avable for five levels of the initial form and will never be used again.]
Oh, I see, so it does, my deduction is correct and I am out of questions... At least immediate ones, I already knew where am I and also confirmed long ago that I am once again abandoned, what I needed to do right now is to... Do what I can do, I am still a child, a newborn baby... Though I have quite the headstart and can probably able to walk if I just put my mind to it.
So what I am gonna do right now is to evolve, damn, I didn''t even drink once in my past life because I am just ten before I died and I want to drink beer or ale even once in my life so I wanna be an adult fast.
But then there is a problem, a problem that I didn''t realize because the ridiculousness of the situation made it slip out of my mind.
... Newborn babies... Have blurred eyes and it seems to also be a fact, even in another world.
Chapter 3: What is Common Sense?
Chapter 3: What is Common Sense?
Hey now, Don''t take me for a fool. I mean, if you''re in a world that has newborns with Unique Skills, then how can you think of such minor details right? And no matter how much of a genius I am, I am still a human in the end, and... well, let''s just say I am, even though just to a little extent, overwhelmed by this situation.
But, [Guide], why didn''t you tell me that a newborn in this world has blurred eyes?
[Master, because it ismon sense.]
... Yeah, I know that you punk.
Ahem, anyway, it seems like some things in this world are still the same as in my previous one, and the Daughter of god thing is not as great as in my world, in my world if you''re the child of a god you''ll get to resurrect the dead and create wine out of the water, but here, as you can see, I can''t even move my body properly and no matter how much I will my body I can''t jus-
As I moved my body toy on my stomach, it suddenly turned and immediatelyy on it as I intended.
... Like I was saying I can move my body properly even though I''m a newborn, I also noticed that there are little snapping sounds inside my mouth the moment I open and close it when my rambling in my head with guide escaped my mouth, I moved my hand to inspect it''s inside and yeah,mon sense entails that a newborn should not have a single tooth but now, I have theplete set of my mrs.
[Guide], is thismon sense too?
[Master, It is, the God of Undead gave you the basic foundations of a fullypetent infant with some bonuses, one of which is having teeth despite being just a newborn baby.]
Oh, now it''smon sense to be a god''s child? Damnit, I don''t care anymore.
I also looked at my crotch area and as much as I want to deny it, My Emelio Jr. is now gone and a Sophia the Second is now present, damn, I am so handsome when I am a guy... I will disown that god if I didn''t be a beautiful and seductivedy when I grew up, I swear... not.
And yeah, also, as I said earlier my eyes are blurry and I can just see shapes properly but cannot properly identify them, I just identified my friends gone because there''s no dangling thing between my legs.
So I did just do what I have to do before getting started I have to have normal eyesight, and so crawling my way, I found a trail of red ants they seem rtively normal, they are small and looked like ants and all.
Hey [Guide] they won''t attack me, right?
[Master, yes, they will not.]
Phew, well, this world might have big ass ants and you don''t know if this ant can erge their size or anything (I mean, this is a fantasy world and all), so yeah, I guess better safe than sorry huh?
And so with my four limbs, I approached the line of ants slowly, by the way, I can just say that they are a line of ants because I am seeing it as a line that has moving motions as my vision is like a blurred analog TV right now, so what I did is to stare at them intently and with [Guide]''s exnation this should clear my eyesight.
I continued to stare at the line of ants as surely, my eyesight became clearer, from a blurry analog tv into a blurry t screen and finally, I heard a notification.
Notice [Continuous training has increased your DEX by +10]
Oh nays, as expected as my eyes became as clear as a normal human, my DEX stat increased and I can now see the ants clearly, and yup, they are ants all right. I backed down into them because being bitten by them with my baby skin will hurt like hell, and as I crawl, I also notice my wobbly and staggering way of crawling.
Right, Dexterity, in the newborn to toddler stages also rtes to proper movements of the limbs...
Uhmm... [Guide]?
[Master, what is it?]
How do I increase my crawling Dexterity?
[Master, you have to continuously crawl.]
Is there no other way?
[Master, there is none.]
B-but it''s embarrassing-
[Master, by being Dextrous in crawling you will not have any difficulties in walking meaning that you can properly transverse ces without the need to crawl.]
Alright! Let''s crawl and throw away my dignity as a high school teenager! It''s not embarrassing at all!
And so, learning that I can skip being a wobbly walker by learning how to properly crawl, I immediately threw out my shame and started to furiously crawl around the cave, and because I exhaust stamina quickly, I have to rest for intervals, I still managed to get by this training that I will be sure to never do again as I once again received a notification.
Notice [Continuous training has increased your DEX by +3 and your AGI by +2]
And to some unexpected but not surprise, my agility also raised by two points, it is not really that impressive, more so that the MMORPG avatar that I have can contend with World Bosses, still right now I am just a newborn and getting a stat at all right at this phase of my new life is impressive, to say the least, so I am still grateful of this stats.
Anyway, as I slide out the notification, I slowly stood up, the dirt of the damp soil under me that I am just barebackying in just a while ago slowly falling off my back, hands and feet, damn, my stupid excuse of parents didn''t even put me on some nket, I clicked my tongue and instead of a "Tsk" just a cute "Tse~" escaped my mouth.
Right, I''m newly born right no- WHAT THE HELL!?
My eyes went wide in agitation, and my teeth gritted in spite as I saw a basket of fruits just right in the spot of myying ce a while earlier, grapes, mangos ripe and raw, dragon fruit... A fruit that looks like cotton and seems to be designed by Oda and even Rambutan.
And even though I didn''t expect to see one of my staple fruits in the orphanage, what I am focused on right now is the very presence of the basket itself.
It has a nket in the bottom of the fruits to prevent the small thorns in the basket to enter the fruits and a scarf so that insects will not infest the fruits.
What in the world do they expect me to do with this!? No, I mean, what do they expect the original owner of this body will do with this bunch of fruits?
Do they expect the newborn to fucking go "Oh an apple! Let''s take a bite since my whore of a mother who abandoned me left it for me!" WELL, I FUCKING DON''T!
Damnit... It pains my heart just seeing this child that I am using the body of just be left with a basket of useless foods... No, actually no, I have had enough of me being abandoned in my short life on earth, first, my mother who got swept by a dilf''s cock abandoned me because she didn''t expect to get pregnant from being creampied, I got no one to adopt me despite my achievements because another whore blocks all people who show interest in being my legal parents and if all of that is not fucking enough already.
Father, the priest and the only adult I deem as a parent just have to die in a pandemic, and now, when I thought that I died and my suffering is already over, I have to get transmigrated into a body of an abandoned newborn baby with, once again assholes for a parent.
Honestly, I have enough, I have fucking enough of all of this orphan bullshit in my life that all the pain from hearing all of my supposed-to-be mother''s words is already gone, I have be numb to it and all I am feeling right now is anger.
I may not have the power right now.
But I swear.
I will be stronger and make my own family.
And kill the fiends who are my parents who abandoned me in this forest.
With a gloomy expression, I took a grape out of the basket, even though I detest the basket of fruits, right now I cannot procure my resources so I have to swallow my pride and eat in this basket.
Eating is one of my past times in my past life so after thirty minutes of eating a whole clove of grapes, I calmed down from my rage, though my promise to myself is still ongoing and I will stop at nothing to give them a can of ass whooping, at least I am calm now.
But still, this is pretty messed up crap, this means that they really didn''t care about me and just hoped that some random, more loving parents will take me, the message of the basket is as such.
"Hey, I have some fruits for the child, now that you have grabbed the child in your care, will you please make her eat those and all, feed her until she dies."
That''s how it is.
Sigh... Anyway, I have to get out of this ce first, it seems to be a hole under a tree of some sort, there is lighting from the north which seems to be the exit, and in the walls are some roots, others are small and some are as big as my arm, the ceiling is also supported tightly by roots that are bigger than me, probably those roots are those that are directly connected to the tree and the floor is damp... or fertile as you would have expected to a hole beside a tree in the middle of a forest.
And so, observing my surroundings I wrapped myself in the ck colored scarf above the fruits, it is a little long just barely two feet, I mean for a newborn, it is already a big height but for the scarf, it is small so I have to fold the scarf to several parts of my body to make an impromptu overcoat of some sort and started to do all sorts of stuff.
First, I trained in agility, I started running around, or walking because of how slow I am, and as usual, I have to wait for my stamina to recover now and then, good thing there are these fruits so my stamina is recharged better than before.
After that, I want to use the basket of fruits to increase my strength but I got hurt instead because that is way too much the threshold of what I can lift, I thought it would be that easy, but I guess I have topromise, so I looked at a stone that is not so big but heavy, but not too heavy and just a little heavier than what I can lift right now. This thing is to train my Strenght.
I don''t have time to sit down and recite the pi or do geometrical theorems or something so I set aside training my INT for now and focused on Strenght, Dexterity, and Agility.
I went like this for who knows how many hours, I just knew that it is a long time because the fruits that I am using as replenishment is down to just a fourth of their original content, good thing as I was about to rest in my training, several dings of notification appeared in my head.
[3rd Person POV]
In an unknown realm full of darkness and death, a lone man enshrouded by ck-colored fog is smirking, only his feet are calmly ced on his throne that have an enormous amount of skulls under it, and his hands that are tapping on a simr skull-themed throne rest are visible.
His hands and feet are riddled with tattoos and if Sophia is in front of the man, she will immediately recognize them as Batik, the cultural tattoo art of her former nation.
The man sighed in glee as he looked at a mortal using an orb, saying:
"Kuhehehe... To have sworn to kill her birth giver, fascinating, truly fascinating."
Chapter 4: First Undead
Chapter 4: First Undead
[Sophia''s POV]
Notice [ Continuous training has increased the following: DEX +2, AGI+5, STR+8]
After some intense grinding for many hours I finally received some sweet dings in my head and a mechanical voice that sounds like Siri, apparently the system has enough tact such that it will wait for me to stop for at least five seconds in my training before sounding out that notification, that or I am just a child of god so Siri... I mean the system doesn''t want to annoy me.
I mean, surely hearing dings again and again while you''re sprinting is just annoying, and oh, by the way, after my sweet exercise, my stats are such:
Name: Sophia Demiurge
HP: 57/57
Race: Human (Newborn)
Mana: 20
Stamina: 15
[Level: 1
EXP: 0
Stats:
STR: 13
INT: 13
VIT: 5
AGI: 12
DEX: 20
LUK: 0
Titles: The Mortal Child of the God of Undead
Skills:
Unique: [Guide], [Necromancy], [Hastened Human Evolution]
Common:
]
Well, I must say my luck didn''t increase much but at least I am not like some cliche Isekai MC with -123456789 (This is a Hyperbole, Obviously) Luck and it will lead them to every precarious situation in their world''s existence.
Then again, having Zero luck is just awful as having a negative numerical value... I hope nothing bad happens. Anyway, no need to grind any further, my feet are already dirty, unfortunately, I do not have any water source here I only got rehydrated because of that watermelon I gobbled up earlier, and now that I look at the entrance (as I assume it is), the sun is already gone and only a small thread of red-orange light is visible meaning that I am training for approximately five to six hours straight and the sun is already setting.
I looked at my supplies and just saw two apples in them, right I have to already set out tomorrow and once again train so that I can getmon skills, I didn''t do it here inside because of theck of resources, only some rocks as big as my newborn of a head are avable and I can thankfully lift ''em all without a problem and I don''t want something asme as [Throw] as my very first skill I want it cooler and I am so tired right now that evenziness is already shouting at me to stop training and I am rarely seenzing around.
Thinking so, I started to use the nket under the fruit to wipe my feet, who knows maybe my baby''s skin will get infected with germs.
The nket is white colored so it got dirtied easily, but it''s not like I particrly cherish this nket or anything so who cares, after some minutes of wiping my feet alongside my equally dirty hands, I also used the nket as a sleeping carpet, Iid down in the nket while using the scarf as a nket, I looked at the root-filled ceiling of the hole I am in.
This day is pretty messed up, after millions of years of staring at nothing but literally ck, I woke up in a forest and transmigrated in the body of someone abandoned just like my former self, but the only difference is that no one is stopping me from progressing, hell even a fucking god adopted me the moment I opened my eyes, though I can''t still see him...
But, a necromancer huh? That''s cool, I mean the concept of being a Necromancer itself is already cool but the fact that I am the first Necromancer of this world is cooler, who wouldn''t want the title "The world''s First", right?
That''s just how that certain LA Lakers yer that when became the first bench yer to record a triple-double in the whole Lakers franchise history, his resistance to bing a sixth man disappeared like it never existed in the first ce.
That''s just like me, being in this ce got me resisting that very fact, but when I learned that I am kind of like a pioneer of Necromancy here, I unconsciously got inclined toward the idea and now, I am raring to go outside of this ce to be the very best that no one ever does.
As I was thinking of those things and imagining myself conquering the world with my legion of undead that Never Fears, Never Tires, and Never Hunger even though I don''t even have a single Risen Undead on me, my eyelids slowly became heavy and with a single question in mind has fallen asleep rather quickly despite the ridiculous situation.
I wonder what my first undead will be...
And just like that, My first day as Sophia Demiurge ended without any trouble except for a few bantering with my skill.
I heard a few rustles in my side but I am too sleepy to bother about it, I even thought this thing is a whole ass dream but the gigantic rabbit bigger than me in my new body is proof that this was real... Wait... What?
What does a rabbit doing here?
Ugh... Too sleepy, I don''t care, just get out you punk so that that I can sleep peacefully.
The morning sun appeared at the entrance once again and pierced through my eyes, forcing me to wake up, right, I am now a baby and I need to preserve and replenish energy more quickly than an adult, that maybe is also the reason why or how did I managed to suck all of the fruits in that basket with only two pieces remaining, I woke up slowly, noticing the trail of saliva in my soft baby right cheek, I used my impromptu nket, the scarf to wipe the drool out of my face.
I stretch my limbs with a cute sounding "hnnn~" sound because my vocal chord is still that of a baby, and yeah, I can already speak (a little), but I don''t want to because hearing my voice is somehow... Not right, I mean... I have a baby''s voice right now so... you know, sigh it''s hard to exin but anyway, today is the day that I will go out of this rabbit cave (?) and see for myself what this new world of mine is to offer.
Will it challenge me that I will be able to use my full brain capacity? Or will I once again be a cheat code of this world and will dominate it again from front to back like what I did in my previous world?
Well, nothing can be known for now, but we have to go and find out.
As I was thinking of something like that, I took my basket and saw two apples, yes there are two apples before and so as now, but the problem is, WHY THE HELL ARE THE TWO ALREADY HALF EATEN!?
I looked into my memory from yesterday, and all of the things I did most of it is to train and eat over and over again as well as my shenanigans between the intervals of the two are perfectly sketched in my brain and are being flipped out, but I can''t see anything that indicates that I have already eaten the apples half by half and then suddenly I remembered a giant rabbit and I immediately knew it.
That fucking rabbit ate my fruits and if it''s not enough it has to disrespect the food by not finishing it!
My Filipino blood disagrees with that! If you ate something you got to finish it until only the te, the spoon, and the fork remain in front of you, that''s what the elderly says.
No, no, more importantly, now I realized that the reason why this hole is so big is that someone that big is living in it and thankfully, rabbits in this world are herbivores and didn''t eat me on the spot, but still, the rabbit made a single mistake that will end his life, no one takes my food and get away with it, unscratched.
But first, I need a proper n for my revenge, I want it dead, so I have to give it a single blow in the head, I bet despite being a herbivore that rabbits have an ability that is probably linked with AGI because rabbits can hop well in my previous world, and if my conclusion is correct then this world''s rabbits can do better than that, good thing they are still preys that will stick their head out like an idiot without a proper cover... At least that''s what my hypothesis is saying.
And because I am confident enough that this will work, like I said I became like those genius protagonists who will always think that all things will go ording to their desire, I started to tilt around and make a perfect revenge n and about three minutester I have finally crafted the perfect n.
First, I found a root that is two to three feet protruding out of the soil wall, one that has a two-pronged end, and one that is preferably in the side back and a little away from the entrance, after I found some, I then found a rock, those rocks as big as my head and then lifted it, instead of being a rock it''s just like a bowling ball for me because of the STR I have, or so [Guide] exined while I am carrying the rock.
After that, I used my scarf and bent the root until it made a mini catapult, the scarf then was tied to the other end of the bent root loosely so that I can easily release my mini catapult without me needing to hack my scarf, after all, that''s my only garment as of now.
And as if the rabbit wants to die so early in its idiot of a life... damn I must say it''s fucking gigantic, it''s two feet in height while on all fours, and it''s freaky because the bunny is an albino and has red-colored eyes.
Anyway, the apple I used as bait was immediately sniffed by the bunny and then immediately approached it, judging that the time is already ripe, I loosen my grip on the scarf and thus the rock flew in an arc, the rabbit seem to hear the small swishing sound of the rock and turned its head into me, the rabbit eyes widened in shock, it seems like the idiot didn''t notice me and immediately stopped eating but with a loud "st" sound, the rock smashed right on his face and the creature slumped immediately after his whole skull was crushed by the catapult''s bullet.
Oh, it seems like I have sessfully killed my very first kill in my two lives, suddenly another dinging sound and a Siri-like voice sounded in my head.
Notice [You have sessfully killed a Giant Bunny +57 EXP]
Oh my, oh my, that''s some nice EXP, but still, for a creature this weak, it sure drops lots of EXP, I wonder why...
Before I can even conclude, another Siri''s voice spoke in my ears.
Notice[ Unique skill [Necromancy] can resurrect the corpse of the Giant Bunny and make it fight for your cause, will you use the ability of [Necromancy] to resurrect the creature?]
[Yes or No]
Two options appeared in front of my eyes floating and waiting for my decision, hmm... So this world is like Tensura... I mean in a way becausemon skills have only one function while Unique Skills have many, and one of the abilities of my unique skill [Necromancy] is to rise things I killed to die (again) for me.
[Guide], if I resurrect this bunny, will it lose its stat?
[Master, no, it will not, The God of Undead thought of the said mechanism of Necromancy as annoying and decided that the undead, as long as you have killed it and is not higher or equal to your level will not lose any stats.]
Oh, I see, but then again, I don''t have food right now so I might refuse... LIKE HELL I WOULD!
Rise Undead! Saying to myself and selected yes, and a ck smoke suddenly appeared in the rabbit''s body, the head that was mangled was stitched by what it seems to be needles and thread and a crooked but still eptable rabbit face once again emerged with many stitches here and there.
The bunny bowed at me slowly.
Notice[ You have sessfully raised your first undead]
I looked at the notification gleefully and started jumping around.
[Please Select a name for your very first Undead subordinate]
Oh? That''s rather... Interesting.
Chapter 5: Philo
Chapter 5: Philo
Now now, this is an amazing feature, it seems like this world can make people have monsters as part of their kin and share some powers by giving the monsters names, well in my case it is a moving corpse, but anyway, I have many names flowing in my mind that I cannot choose one. It is my first undead after all so his name''s got to be special so that they will know that he is the first undead who apanied me on my journey to be a pokemon master...
Wait that''s not right, Pickachu is a mouse, anyway, I have toe up with a proper name because my ego won''t allow me to give himme names. I started to rack my brains for names that I can use to make it so that the undead bunny will be known as my first subordinate.
After a while of thinking of hundred or even thousands of names, I finally came up with one.
Sophia is a Greek term for Wisdom, so I shall give the undead rabbit the name, Philo, also a Greek term meaning love. Ourbined name will be PhiloSophia which is tranted as "Love of Wisdom" or "Love for Wisdom" and students who are in Humanities will understand the reference.
My nerdy side just took over me, but I am quite proud despite the nerd joke-like name and as I officially named him Philo, I heard a dinging sound, now I am getting used to this sound, though it is still weird...
Notice [You have sessfully named an undead under you, part of your mana will be repurposed into stats for the named undead Philo.
As the one who gave Philo his name, he will be loyal to your will and will try to fulfill all your wishes as your subordinate.
EXP. Share system between a master and named creature was activated between you and named Undead Philo, you can now share the EXP. of your kills with each other.]
Oh, now, that''s somezy one-breath notification, but anyway, I am now an official necromancer by having my very first undead subordinate, and it''s quite fulfilling even though my subordinate is weak, look at his stats:
Philo
Name: Philo
HP: 73/73
Race: White Giant Bunny (Undead)
Mana:0
Stamina: 40
[Level: 5
EXP: 0/350
Stats:
STR: 15
INT: 3
VIT: 10
AGI: 7
DEX: 4
LUK:2
Titles:
Skills:
Unique:
Common: Headbutt: Headbutts enemies(DUH)]
]
First of all, why is his luck bigger than mine? No matter how you think about it, that''s unreasonable because I am the master here!
And what the hell is with the "duh"!?
Well, other than my bitterining, it seems like Philo fulfilled my will because my very first thought in this adventure that is about to start is theck of a tank or a damage taker, as you can see, I am not (yet) suited for closebat and I have to have someone to take the damage for me and at the same time have someone to deal closebat damage for an enemy to focus on the melee, that''s the basis for a duo, a range, and a melee, though a third one being a healer is more preferable, I guess as a necromancer I can heal undead sooner orter.
But the problematic thing is Philo''s INT, he fulfilled my wish too much he became stupid and will probably not use magic, well like they said, growth sometimes takes a lot of time and I can only develop this one by tempering him with time and experience.
I also need a pure damage dealer, like a physical range unit, you see, if Philo is a tank that means he is not much of a damage dealer and just a distraction unit, though because he fulfilled my wish of having versatile servants as much as possible so he is much faster than normal tanks, he still needs a proper physical damage dealer.
I can''t speak but I just minded "Let''s go Philo!" and my undead bunny started to walk, the bunny is as big as me but I cannot sit on his back so I have to have a mount too and that will take a while because I am too weak to kill a monster that is much bigger than me.
Thinking that, the two of us started walking in the northern direction of the forest, this is pretty normal because normally, creatures in the center of a forest (in novels) are powerful enough to transverse to the other side, so I decided to make my goal the center, that means I have enough experience of transversing the forest and will notmit the mistakes I havemitted in my way there, if normal people are to do this, they will fucking die the moment they take a single step, but I am not normal at all, I am hailed as the promised child of the Philippines in my previous life and a child of god in my current one, so I can say I am the only one, or I am one of the very few people that can confidently take a shot in this forest.
We continued to transverse the forest catching our or only my breath because the undead doesn''t need to rest and I am not an undead but just a necromancer every one or two hours of our journey, I nned to just eat lunch, and not have snacks so that we can transverse the forest faster, but I have to say that I am disappointed with this forest.
At first, I thought that this forest which has a veryme name will have some monsters keeping me on my guard, and as of now, I am still on my guard but bored because of theck of monsters here, seriously, there are no monsters here that Philo is the first monster I have encountered in this ce.
Why is that? This is strange, no I don''t believe that this is because of me being the child of god, because if it is, then there won''t be a giant rabbit that stole my food at an earlier time, hell I don''t even know if my previous religion''s description of Son of God is believable anymore because of this.
But still, I have to put up my guard, and it''s burdening my mental strength, good thing I have a lot of that so it is not making me lower the flicker of my guard too much, at least as of now, who knows maybe some werewolf or something is just stalking us. But still, the way we are taking (though it is not paved) is just full of bunnies and goats that will immediately flee in the sight of undead, so in short, the trees are my only source of food for they bear fruits that looks like trees that designed by Oda, so I picked those berries in the bushes because I am too small to climb a tree and finally, after some more hours of walking with nothing eventful happenings happened, I finally snapped and started to train my range skills or my skills in general, manually.
At first, I am so fired up in using the rocks in my basket to headshot enemies in this forest but no enemies appeared as of yet and when I suddenly encountered an enemy, I will being into a fight unprepared, damn, I just let my excitement overtake my mind without thinking things rationally, I guess I changed huh? Well you can''t me me, any men''s(though I am a woman now) dream is to embark on an adventure, and that is not a stereotype, one time there is this guy in my school who used the aircon as adder with his varsity teammates and ended up having their starting five miss a month worth of games because of injuries.
Even the genius and "good-natured" me at that time is curious about what would happen when I do that, but I am not curious anymore because I already knew, that it will hurt.
The skill I can get right now is [Throw] probably, I tried to use mana to control the rocks I am using to train but no, I just became an idiot because it seems like proper knowledge about magic in this world is needed to be acquired before using mana, which is quite the hustle, but I have to acquire it so I will find a roundabout away about this one, soon enough.
My bunny subordinate also headbutted trees and the level of Philo''s skill also leveled up plus his agility went up too, what an unconventional tank, I must say, and oh he also learned a new skill. I also have to make it so that I have a meleebat skill, so I grabbed a long branch of a tree that has fallen from a tree and started to swing it around hoping for a spearman-ship skill to be learned by me, day has passed for the training session and several notifications appeared in my mind.
Notice [Continuous training has granted you the followingmon skill: [Throw], [Punch], and [Spearmanship.]
Notice[Continuous training has granted you the passive skill [Aim]]
Oh neat, the trainingsted for lesser hours because my stamina already doesn''t need many amounts of rest to sustain my training, just three minutes rest and I can continuously train, and as of now here are my stats, sadly training skills don''t give me any additional stats, but here, look:
Sophia
Name: Sophia Demiurge
HP: 57/57
Race: Human (Newborn)
Mana: 20
Stamina: 15
[Level: 1
EXP: 57/100
Stats:
STR: 13
INT: 13
VIT: 5
AGI: 12
DEX: 20
LUK: 0
Titles: The Mortal Child of the God of Undead
Skills:
Unique: [Guide], [Necromancy], [Hastened Human Evolution]
Common: [Throw]: Throws projectiles at the enemies
[Punch]: uses the fists to attack.
[Spearmanship]: Uses a spear or a staff as a weapon.
Passive: [Aim]: Adds 5% chance to make the projectile you have thrown or attack you have unleashed to perfectly hit the target.
]
Right, the skills I got are few, like I said it will be better if I just learned the skill inbat, who knows I might learn other things like [Dodge] if there is something like that, but still, this is better than nothing, and this is also Philo''s stats, he also learned a new skill whilst upgrading his [Headbutt] skill by the way.
Name: Philo
HP: 73/73
Race: White Giant Bunny (Undead)
Mana:0
Stamina: 40
[Level: 5
EXP: 0/350
Stats:
STR: 15
INT: 3
VIT: 10
AGI: 10
DEX: 4
LUK:2
Titles:
Skills:
Unique:
Common: [Headbutt LVL. 3]: Headbutts enemies(DUH)
[Dash]: Dashes at fast speed increasing the damage of ramming-type attacks, can also be used as a way to dodge attacks from enemies
]
Yeah, his agility and his Vitality are on the same level and the only problem is Dexterity and Intelligence, but as I said, only time will tell.
I then decided that its already time to sleep because I am already exhausted, and thus the rather anticlimactic first day of my journey ended just like that.
Days passed and we continued to walk through this underwhelming forest, I used [Throw] to pick up fruits and it seems like the proficiency in using throw on a non-moving target is so small that even though I am already using it several days, no level up happened, I got so bored that I finally gave up and asked [Guide] why the hell is this forest so weak?
[Master, the reason for the weakness of the monsters in the areas is because this area of the forest is nothing but the firstyer, this ce is where humans can go freely and it is said that a strong human is the only person in the world to transverse the first up to thestyer of the forest and concluded that there are fiveyers of difficulty in the forest, thus she named it Five-Pronged Forest]
I see, thanks for the wonderful exnation.
... And, she? Now, I''m interested, but still, that was quite a shock, who would have thought that no person but only one sessfully transversed this forest, I got to be more careful.
But still, this forest will be more exciting and thrilling than I initially thought.
Chapter 6: Preparations for the Second Layer
Chapter 6: Preparations for the Second Layer
Well, that was quite the information I got and I am quite thankful that I have [Guide] as my skill, I don''t like that slime having Great Sage as his skill, but now, I am not the one to talk because I will get my ass handed to me if I didn''t ever ask about thisyering stuff, at first, I thought that this forest is on easy mode because the early parts of my adventure turned into a garden stroll but seeing that only a woman, a single one managed to transverse this forest from one end to the other, well I have to revise my ns.
I got to use anything I have, first I need to identify betweenyers properly to not be mistaken by the all-green appearance of the forest, thinking so, I asked [Guide].
[Guide], is it alright if I disturbed you to mark theyers of the forest with different colors? Like, give the trees of differentyers different colors away from the color green for me to be able to distinguish them properly?
I asked this request because no matter how intelligent I am, this forest is alien to me and I cannot distinguish betweenyers I am so sure that my being a daughter of god will not give me any divine protection, if it did, then there will be no bunny that got his skull destroyed because of him eating my fruits and leaving some leftover behind.
My skill immediately replied with his monotone voice, by the way, he doesn''t sound like Siri, he sounds like a man.
[Master, Yes, adjusting master''s vision to adapt to her requests in...
3
2
1
Theyers of the forest will be as follows starting from the firstyer:
Green, Red, Blue, Pink, and ck]
Wow, that color pattern fucking sucks, I bet if visual artists see this they will punch you to death, Haha!
[Master, Do not worry, I am a skill, they cannot do such a thing.]
I know that, it''s just a joke, you idiot.
Anyway, I ignored the uncooperative skill who cannot understand jokes and asked my next question.
[Guide], can you give me the whole bestiary of the forest? I asked the question with crossed fingers and as expected it didn''t work.
[Master, the god of undead founds it too advantageous for you to have the knowledge of all the forests'' monsters'' identities and will act as a detriment in your growth by you growing too confident.
The god of undead wants you to first make it to the centeryer of the forest before giving you the bestiary]
The answer ended and I can''t help but sigh, well I didn''t expect much, its true and it made sense that pops doesn''t want me to rely on a unique skill, but still I am his girl so I gave it a shot, after all, fathers tend to spoil their daughter.
Or so I have been told.
Anyway, it seems that the only help I can get from [Guide] is the color division of the fiveyers and everything else will be depending on my power, well I am notining because this alone is a big help so that I will not blindly walk around and I can also readjust my ns ording to theyer I am in.
Hmm... What else can I do... Well, I guess for now the preparations for the secondyer are already ample, I bet that thatyer is theyer I will be starting my grinding, so I got to grind my skills as of now, Ick the materials though and it seems like a real sword is needed to learn the [Swordmanship] skill, the [Spearmanship] skill is learned because spear and staff have almost the same fighting style, that''s my spection and I can already affirm that.
So what I did is to continuously use the [Throw] skill and at first I thought that I am using it, but the skill I am using it seems is the [Aim] skill.
Notice[ Continuous Training has increased the level of the passive skill [Aim]
[Aim LVL 2]: Adds 7% chance to make the projectile you have thrown or attack you have unleashed to perfectly hit the target.]
But why is it that it is only aim that is being upgraded? I was about to ask [Guide] but another notification popped out with the ever-so-usual dinging sound.
Notice[ Continuous Training has increased the level of themon skill [Throw]
[Throw LVL 2]: Throws projectiles to the enemies, the projectiles can be applied with magic.]
Oh, now the notification is not in clusters, it seems like Siri is notzy now, more importantly, it seems like it is just slower to level up skills when the target is not living the two skills that I am continuously using after all this time just got upgraded three days after my acquisition, this suggests that I have to go to the secondyer as fast as possible to make this damn skills of mine upgrade, I have to find a way to learn magic without reading a magic book, though that would take a lot of time, more so that [Throw] can already be buffed by magic.
I continued to use my [Aim] and [Throw] to collect fruits, while Philo headbutts the thinner trees and lets the contents of the tree fall, this little grinding/resource replenishing activitysted for a while now and the sun is about to set, we found a rtively tall bush which is conveniently in a quadratic shape with the clearing in its middle as I said mostly herbivores that have scaredy cat predators are in here so I am sure that this "walls" are enough for now, but of course, I still have to be careful after all there can be creatures in here like goblins that are weak but are intelligent as a human... At least to a certain extent.
And so... We two don''t have anything to do right now and we are just staring at each other like first-time couples, this is rather awkward, I gave his name a good consideration and I didn''t realize that Philo is a low-level undead cannot speak and just basically a moving corpse, dang it I have to work hard so that I can have a talking buddy in my walks, but still, affirming that I''ll work hard so that I will not be talking to myself doesn''t change the fact that I am bored, I think I ate some fruit that Makes me unable to sleep early, even my newborn body still wanna move around.
I started to get bored right now so I did everything I want, I yed with my drool-making bubbles, and I Draw on the ground, I am also quite interested in the new wonders of my brand new gender but that will be a crime, so I refrained from doing so, I will leave it until I became an attractive teenager, that will not take a long time as far as my unique skills given to me by pops is to consider.
ARGH! BORING! GOT NOTHING TO DO!
I want this shit to be just a Virtual Reality so that I can log out anytime I want, but this is reality, and logging out means I have to be six feet fucking under. Thinking so, I looked at Philo who is staring at the basket of fruits and the pile of stones I prepared to use as some kind of anti-siege weapon (Don''t Laugh) as if to guard it but I am sure that he cannot just have his own free will.
I walked a little bit into him, the sun is setting but I cannot take it to just wait until it went down, so I did is I went and picked Philo''s face up and as I thought, I immediately found something of interest, Philo''s face alongside his skull was wrecked because of my catapult-like attack, but when I turned him into an undead it was fixed with Mysterious magic and came with stitches, many of them.
First, I thought that the stitches are just part of the aesthetic, I mean it an undead and all so if it didn''t turn into a skeleton, that second trope is to have the undead subordinate some kind of stitches here and there, but the stitches of Philo is true, it has texture and it looks quite a fresh hell the threads used is surgical, furthermore, it was very detailed that I won''t believe that this thing is just for show.
[Guide] why are the stitches of Philo so real? Or it is really real?
[Master, yes the stitches of the Undead came naturally from your unique skill [Necromancer], the stitches are to repair the damaged part of the Undead and as you have spected, it also added a touch of being an Undead.]
Huh... So both functionality and appearance huh? That''s good and all, but won''t the surgical threads be ripped open if he continuously used his head to headbutt things?
[Master, you need not worry, the stitches are being held by your Unique skill [Necromancy], and as long as you''re alive, the undead under yourmand shall also not die.]
Huh I see, that''s something, it seems like Pop thought of his new concept of power, having thought of both looks and functionality, to be expected of a god.
I continued to inspect the body of my undead bunny, his body is cold, stone cold because it was already just a corpse, I didn''t notice that the sun has long been gone, I strained my eyes so that I can see every nook and cranny of his body and as I am starting to look like a fucking pervert here, a notification appeared dinging in my ear.
Notice[ Continuous training has gained you the required proficiency to acquire the skill [Dark Vision].
[Dark Vision]: Unevolved form of Night Vision, lets a person see in the darkness with blurred perception, the perception will increase per level.]
Ohoho, neat, that was quite a pleasant surprise, I am only looking intently into the body of the undead because I am curious but who would have thought that, that action will give me some new skill, now my vision started to be clear but in the darkness, it is still like an analog TV that is blurred but not blurred enough to not be able to see anything.
Now that I got it might as well get the whole package, that damn system is such a cheapskate that it didn''t even give me night vision already, thinking so I started to once again stare at things, Philo, to the basket to the rocks to the bushes, I even looked outside even though my blood was pumping, good thing that I didn''t saw any kind of wolves staring right on top of us, I repeated this motion and it will take quite a long while because it is hard to get acquisition by manually doing stuff, but still Dark Vision''s target is darkness so that restriction was dodged in a beautiful spin and after about an hour, my vision of the night became as bright as a day as another sweet as apple notification sounded in my ear.
Notice[ Continuous training has max leveled your skill [Dark Vision] and changed it into [Night Vision].
[Night Vision]: Lets an individual see into the darkness as if it was the same as day, due to the skill being already in its final form, it cannot further be evolved.]
Woooh! Hooo! A baddie is officially in town baby!
... Ahem, turned American for a moment there, but anyway now that I got what I want, I decided to sleep letting Philo go back to his guarding position, and the moment I woke up, an arrow struck in front of me, just an inch away from my forehead.
I immediately ordered Philo to attack the assant so that we will have the element of surprise.
Damn it, we have unwantedpany.
Chapter 7: I Should Have Stayed Quite…
Chapter 7: I Should Have Stayed Quite¡
After ordering Philo, he scrambled to get out of our bush, can''t you just jump out of it? You''re a bunny and all you know?
Well, I don''t have time to say that, I immediately woke up also scrambling to stand up because my feet and hands are so small, and immediately assessed the situation, the arrow is just flying towards me, or well, in front of me when I saw it, good thing it missed, I didn''t assume the assant to be some kind of master archer, if he/she is then she has to at least be an adult-sized person.
How did I know that the assant is not an adult? Simple, because the arrow came at an arc, the bush is at least two feet taller than me and thus it is impossible that an adult will bepletely covered to have to rain me in a lower vantage point, and thus the only conclusion is that the one who shoots this arrow is a humanoid monster.
But what monster could i-, no, no way, there''s no way that is THAT monster, not when I just randomly blurted out their name, no way, no way.
I slowly looked outside the bushes and a nervously shaking green-colored, fat-bellied, poorly dressed monster, three feet in height, a perfect match to my spection. I mean, besides me, who is the other person who is three feet or below that can walk and shoot an arrow right?
A goblin archer.
I shouldn''t have said their name!
Sigh... Anyway, enough of that, the goblin saw me and immediately knocked her crooked bow with an arrow that is not properly chiseled, I only realized this right now, but when I tried to inspect the goblin, her stats, skills anything, I finally noticed that I don''t have the ever so essential for isekai MC''s, the appraisal skill when I asked [Guide] about the goblins, he just says they are weak, Don''t downgrade goblins now.
Back to the fight, the goblin, however, who is about to shoot me saw the undead, she jumped like she is about to do the Historic Drexler and immediately shot arrow after arrow in wild abandon, my tank has an unusually big agility stat dodged the reckless shots and pushed forward towards the goblin, the goblin is not particrly bad, she is also quite agile and got away from Philo for a while, jumping from trees to trees causing the headbutts of my bunny to miss, I made my stones into the ready and imbued them with my mana, causing them to be more sturdy and have more damage.
Heh... That works huh? Isn''t mana and magic the same, [Guide]?
[Master, No, Mana and Magic are not the same, Mana is the fuel while Magic is the product.]
Oh, so that''s what it is huh? So basically if I, for example, injected these stones with mana, they will just be sturdier but will not have any attribute, like how gasoline will not catch fire unless you threw a source of fire into it huh? That''s neat.
I continuously watched the fight which became one-sided immediately, Philo, who has more HP and of course, stamina, than the archer goblin overwhelmed the poor green-colored monster and now, she can only dodge once in a while, her whole body is covered with bruises because of the headbutts.
Now my unique skill describes that to make a dead person my undead, that person has to die by my hands, and at this rate, Philo will beat me to it so I immediately ordered him to slow down his relentless assault, and he retreated and the goblin, with a sobbing sound escaping from her mouth as she started to mutter some words that are, I know is anguage I can understand, English in short but still too inaudible to be heard, and alongside her inaudible rambling is a shimmer of hope in her eyes.
I ignored the whimpers of the poor soul and poured cold water in her hope, this bitch just attacked us in the middle of me napping so I hailed her a volley of stones without remorse, I am stoning her to death, after another volley of three stones that hit on the spot, the goblin died earning me a notification.
Notice [You have acquired a sufficient amount of Experience. (56 EXP)
Your level has increased by +1.
Your STR has increased by +1
Your INT has increased by +4
Your VIT has increased by +2
Your AGI has increased by +3
Your DEX has increased by +2
]
Eh... Siri''szy once again huh? Well anyway, it seems like I leveled up but Philo didn''t, and when I checked his stats why are the requirements for his level up so freaking big? And why is mine so low? When I look at his EXP bar and calcted some maths here and there, I can assume that there is a fifty EXP. requirement increase every level up and look at my stats.
Name: Sophia Demiurge
HP: 57/57
Race: Human (Newborn)
Mana: 20
Stamina: 15
[Level: 2
EXP: 3/125
Stats:
STR: 14
INT: 17
VIT: 7
AGI: 15
DEX: 22
LUK: 0
Titles: The Mortal Child of the God of Undead
Skills:
Unique: [Guide], [Necromancy], [Hastened Human Evolution]
Common: [Throw LVL 2]: Throws projectiles to the enemies, the projectiles can be applied with magic.
[Punch]: uses the fists to attack.
[Spearmanship]: Uses a spear or a staff as a weapon.
[Night Vision]: Lets an individual see into the darkness as if it was the same as day, due to the skill being already in its final form, it cannot further be evolved.
Passive: [Aim LVL 2]: Adds 7% chance to make the projectile you have thrown or attack you have unleashed to perfectly hit the target.
]
Why is there only twenty-five in the increase? I have my spection and I am quite certain of it, but let''s just ask someone who can confirm it, [Guide]!
Why is it, that my recruitment increase is only twenty-five but to other individuals, by fifty? Is it because of pops?
[Master, I do not know this "pops", but the reason for this urrence is because the God of Undead Blessing you with reduced EXP requirement by fifty percent, in reverse he didn''t give you the blessing of EXP. multiplier because that will be too favorable for you.]
I looked at the air while talking to [Guide] with widened eyes, damn pops are pampering me huh? I guess being a daughter of a god is not overhyped after all, though to be honest, if I were to be asked, I still prefer to have it so that children of literal gods can turn water into wine, stone into bread, and resurrect the dead, but this is not the world of the bible but the world of... well world that has a system, so I guess system themed blessing is more aesthetic.
While I am at it, I also asked Guide how all the EXP. the stuff works and it seems like the increase is not just limited to fifty and is solely dependent on the change of race, for example when my bunny became a dragon for example, having only fifty as a requirement increase while having strength that can destroy cities is broken as heck, so, of course, it has to be greater than when he is a bunny.
Having filled myself with once again an ample amount of knowledge about this world, I stepped out of the bush I am in, leaving the fruits for now, and headed to the corpse of the goblin, and as I went near it, a notification came dinging in my head.
Notice[ Unique skill [Necromancy] can resurrect the corpse of the Low Goblin and make it fight for your cause, will you use the ability of [Necromancy] to resurrect the creature?]
[Yes or No]
I immediately clicked yes even though I didn''t make any clicking motion, and as I selected the affirmation, the goblin''s body also underwent the same thing as Philo did, ck smoke enshrouded her and her bruised and battered body became a shaded grey that has also a shade of green as the goblin''s wounds were stitched and a little bondage then appeared in the eye that got struck and destroyed by one of the rocks I threw at her earlier.
The goblin then, like Philo also knelt in front of me, just more noble looking because she is a humanoid. As she did that, another notification sounded in my ear.
Notice[ You have sessfully raised an undead]
[Please Select a name for your Undead subordinate]
Hmmm... This dilemma again, I have many names to pick but actually cannot choose one because it being too many in the first ce, I then after painstakingly making a process of elimination in my mind decided to call my goblin Lyra, as in Lyra the Lyre constetion, and with the ever so usual Dinging sound, a notification sounded out.
Notice [You have sessfully named an undead under you, part of your mana will be repurposed into stats for the named undead Lyra.
As the one who gave Lyra her name, she will be loyal to your will and will try to fulfill all your wishes as your subordinate.
EXP. Share system between a master and named creature was activated between you and named Undead Lyra, you can now share the EXP. of your kills with each other.]
And to my surprise, the first I thought to be already finished notification didn''t stop, but instead, another baddie in town appeared in the ranks of my abilities.
Notice[The undead under yourmand has now gone past the singr number, coordination between the two subordinates and you are now possible.
The hivemind ability of the Unique Skill [Necromancy] has been unlocked.
Hivemind: Let''s the other people of a party to be able tomunicate without the need to use any device or magic, makingmands easier, it also lets the master of a master-subordinate party see the sight of his or her subordinates whilst the Subordinates can also see the vision of their master, only if they are allowed]
Oh my, that''s some nice upgrade in there, didn''t expect to acquire something so useful to my just now thought-of n, I have this in mind the moment the fight between the two of us and Lyra is unfolding, if Lyra is alone at that time and goblins can speak thenguage of humans, it wouldn''t make sense to not specte that Lyra is a stray of her party and maybe is just a member who wanted to impress her party members by shooting down a bunny, but she just spelled her doom because the bunny she thought will be easy picking turned out to be undead, though not high enough to have been granted to have unlimited stamina (Though I bet they will receive such power-ups soon enough).
And so, with our natural connection, I asked her the whereabouts of herpanions, she then stared at me and I understood her response even though she didn''t say anything, this is strange because it seems like [Necromancy] connects our minds.
She said, "I lost them and I do not know where they are but if we follow the path that my living self has taken, I am sure that we will pursue them sooner rather thanter."
A smile, an evil one not suited to a baby at all crept on my face, I knew it! Lyra haspanions, after all, there''s no way an archer will leave alone without a distraction, after all, archers are snipers so she ought to havepanions, and I am right.
I still have to check her stats but if I want to catch them, I have to hurry so I did not bother about that for now as I immediately tapped her shoulders and immediately ordered the two the search for the party, that will soon join the ranks of my undead.
Chapter 8: Goblin Party Hunt
Chapter 8: Goblin Party Hunt
I looked at the two leaving figures of my subordinates, after I have judged that their distance is already enough to have a broad range of searching capacity, I activated Hivemind, by which, I was immediately met by a bizarre sight, in my other eye, the view of what''s in front of me (Trees, and then trees and more trees) and on the other two octagonal points of views, one higher indicating Lyra and one Lower which signifies Philo can be seen.
They are traveling at a searching pace despite not having free will, well in the description of [Necromancy], it tells that all of my undead will follow my will, so I guess they just kind of did it on an instinctual level huh?
Anyway, as I said, our goal is to find the Goblin Party in which Lyra came from and make them join my ranks, killing them to be my undead of course. The [Necromancy] skill has it so that in lower levels, I have to be the one who will kill the person whom I want to be myckey, meaning that I have to be the one to deal the final blow to the party if I want to make them join my rank so I have put countermeasuremands into my subordinates for this such as not attacking recklessly and also, not kill anyone who shows hostility, just break them so much that they cannot fight back.
Also, because my strides are not too big to be able to transverse anywhere my servants are going, I ordered them to not wander so far and make our searching range less than fifty meters, yeah it is not that desirable of a distance if "searching" a whole ass goblin party is concerned, but their sight distance is pretty far and there will not be any problem despite theck of distance.
This distance is the most optimal because, first, any one of us can immediatelye aid each other, second because that distance is the range of the current hivemind, andstly because... Well, the three of us have below-average strides, and as long as we didn''t get stronger, we will not be able to increase that distance
Anyway, with the momentary stop for admiration of the new ability of my unique skill (I am standing here all the time actually), I also found a direction to search for.
Our n is simple, we search for the goblin party until we found them, and if we did found them hide immediately Don''t let the party identify your location and wait for reinforcements that will give further instructions depending on the situation.
This is probably more simple if I verbally exined it to them but I cannot speak to them until I grow bigger to be able to voice out verbalmands (coz I''m embarrassed), going back, we continued to look for the party that the former goblin girl that is now my subordinate came from and I noticed that I am the slowest of the group.
Philo jumped and dodged around the trees and bushes while Lyra, despite your (probably) stereotyping her as being slow because she is undead also jumped around on top of trees so that she can see from a much more "aerial" point. They are practicallynd and air troops, by a stretch.
After a while, she finally stopped... but there''s no goblin part-
A mental message suddenly appeared in my head as I look at the dead fish''s undead eyes of Lyra.
"I can''t climb down."
Damnit, are you a cat!?
I immediately tried to help her, in which I spent several hours lobbing a vine that is flexible enough to be an impromptu rope by which she slowly, but at least surely climbed down.
I started to reprimand her in her mind just a monotone "sorry" word again and again is what I can get as a response, after that we continued searching, but still to no avail...
Well, I am just in the fourth week of my life so I got all time of my fucking life to wait for a bunch of goblins.
Got no choice but to be patient here
[3rd Person POV]
The bickering of Philo''s master and the newbie is heard perfectly by the man... bunny in question, he doesn''t have a feeling of emotion as of now, nor have any free will to feel anything but the twitching of his little tail up and down is a significant indication that he is not liking the newbie''s attitude.
However, Philo, at least as of now is just living solely and purely for the will of his master, he ignored his emotions and dextrously transversed the direction he was assigned, he then suddenly stopped and Philo saw three people, two having shabby clubs in their hands, while the other is a caster with also shabby looking staff.
[Sophia''s POV]
After a while, we stopped bickering and started to wonder if my gender identity then in my past life and now in my current one is the same, I finally saw three goblins that are frantically searching for someone.
It seems like they are searching for Lyra, but still, they look despaired and disoriented as if they are walking in a forest with blindfolds, I theorized that the most intelligent person with them in which is Lyra is gone, then they all turned into headless chickens. Well, I mean, I got to thank these guys for being stupid enough that even Philo staring at them literally in their backs while waiting for reinforcements is not noticed even by their backline (the caster).
I immediately ordered us to run into the ce in which Philo is located, I looked at the caster and started to drool in my mind and I don''t want to embarrass myself if I am drooling, the caster had this staff that looks shabby but still sturdily being used as a cane by the oldie goblin, the goblin have some burns in his hands (thanks for Philo''s extraordinary vision, I can see those too) signifying a poor control of some fire magic, this is perfect, now I can make the caster help me learn my very first magic element ever since I was transmigrated.
The undead subordinates of mine can connect brains with me and with each other so in this evidence I can conclude that I can probably instruct my subordinates to teach me how to learn magic and train me, I am not a conventional master so I do not mind being thought of by mycky.
I and Lyra dispersed as I ordered Philo to attack the back caster and for Lyra to go encircle us and arrive in the back of one of the club bearers and shoot his Achilles while I take on the other club guy.
The n is simple, just soothe such simple organisms, I don''t need to assert effort and ording to Lyra, they are the only ones who transversed the forest right now, they are goblins after all, having no backup party for a situation like this... Well, good for us I think.
As I can''t think nor can''t see any problems right now except if the book went canceled that my simple yet for them not so simple n to fail, I imagine as I saw my subordinates move in the fastest they can muster to ept mymands the great things I can do by having magic, I began to have a sinister smile on my face as at that moment, Emilio is officially gone and the daughter of the god of undead named Sophia is now present.
Though I cannot notice that right now for I am currently waiting for my subordinates to be in positions, I repeat, I will make Philo fully incapacitate the caster so that the party will lose the ranged attacker and at the same time secure the main goal of this goblin party hunt operation.
Second I positioned Lyra in our back, after which she will find the perfect opportunity to also incapacitate the other goblin with her arrows, I do not worry about lower performance capacity when I ordered Lyra to destroy the goblin''s Achilles for the [Necromancy] unique skill restores any damage to the corpse with its magical threads, going back, I will practice my Spearmanship with the other club dude.
The goblins, seemingly trying to calm their nerves noticed us finally moving out and hastily picked up their weapons, pointing at me the only person in front of them that they can see, so their little minds presumed that I am their only enemy.
Well, it''s showtime I guess.
Chapter 9: Her Father Frowns
Chapter 9: Her Father Frowns
[3rd Person POV]
Somewhere no man ever dared to transverse, a frown face of a god can be seen.
The god of the undead looked at the scenario that his "daughter" made, there is something wrong, something that is bothering him.
"Why is she so careful... If her subordinates cannot die?"
The supreme being who is watching his adopted child get past a rather basic and easy ordeal pondered, though not pondering for he already knows the reason why. Sophia might toss her previous self out of the window and decide to do anything in her power to gather undead, she is gathering them not for subordination.
There is no concern that she might not know what undead are capable of, for she hails herself as the promised child of her previous world, and thus that makes it impossible to conclude that she forgot that undead cannot die.
Knowing this, she still treated them, even though unconsciously as apanion, or more urately, a family. This can''t do, a subordinate shall be a subordinate and subordinate alone, this distinction is to not be burdened by emotional barriers when giving orders that happened just now, she just made the safest n with the smallest chance of her subordinates that she is unknowingly thinking as her family dying.
This can''t do, the god of undead thought. And thus his primordially wise mind twirled, thinking of ways to remove that emotional attachment his adopted daughter and hero has.
[Sophia''s POV]
Bloated stomach, small physique as big as a newborn baby just like me, and a fucking ugly face, such is the perfect or rather the only description that I can make out of the creature that right in front of me right now, damn can''t they be more like isekai goblins? Why did they look like the mythical ones?
Come one do your job properly designers!
Sigh... Well, no need to fret about appearances, the goblins immediately noticed my appearance and pointed their weapons towards me with their terrified eyes but just then, Philo pounced at the goblin caster and then went for her thigh, the headbutt from my bunny sessfullynded and the goblin caster made a "Guh..." sound that is quite clear despite my expectations...
Huh... So it seems like monsters can speak in this forest, or most of them must I include because of theck of data.
"We... Surrounded... small... Not alone..."
The other club-wielding goblin said, they can speak but are caveman-like, that''s good info to hear. The moment they learned that their faces suddenly were contorted and their eyes went from terrified to bloodshot from what seemed to be anger.
Eh? Wait why the anger? Did they do that to align their fighting spirit and make it so that they at least have the right mindset? Isn''t that too stupid?
First, you can''t get angry on a whim, furthermore anger that only masks fear is nothing but an idiotic approach of retaliation, this just shows their small minds, I didn''t even put too much thought into making them angry and develop a bipr tendency, I still managed to do so.
I analyzed as such and decided that the one in front of me is not a threat at all, I gave onest check to Philo and Lyra, Lyra''s using her arrows to make her target make a feet dance while Philo is just... Well, limping the caster and it''s just a matter of time before they kill their victims. (which is not permissible)
I didn''t hesitate any further and pounced on the goblin with my staff being used as a spear point in the head of the goblin, the goblin dodged the attack but was still struck in the ear, the goblin made an ear-splitting screech and swung his club, and to my surprise, the club was slow, not slow enough for me to dodge but slow enough to see it''s trajectory, I parried the club with my staff to the goblin''s surprise and smashed blunt attack again aiming at its head.
The goblin also parried the spear with a roar of "Graahh!!" he raised his hand and swung down, the attack became slower than before, but still not slow enough so that I can dodge it with ease, and thus I parried it again and to my surprise, the goblin quickly recovered, arched his back and made a sweeping attack using his legs.
I jumped on reflex and swung down on the goblin he parried it and used force to stagger me backward and gain some space for him to take a breath... damn, this is more fun than I expected, I bet he had kind of a swordsmanship skill of some sort to be able to have a proper sh of weapons with a higher witted individual... that or I just really suck in Spearmanship that a goblin can contend to me.
I bet it''s the former, I mean it can''t be thetter that would be embarrassing.
Back to the fight, the goblin huffed while circling me which I also did. Hmm, even though I wouldn''t say that this fight is hard because it is obvious that the goblin is concealing his fear of me... And herees a question.
Why is it, that even though I and my undead are low-leveled and not particrly strong, all of the monsters I am encountering are very scarce(either they are intelligent enough to avoid us, a prey like Philo in this case, or stupid like the goblins) because of that very reasons and I can''t still understand why in the world that is the case?
Suddenly, as I am thinking of those things, the goblin made a move and jumped over my head, my thoughts of what kind of lore the undead have were thrown out of the window, I should probably ask [Guide]ter on after the fight for what I saw is quite bizarre, the already in the air goblin is in the air in super slow motion as if a camera is recording it to be like so.
There is a catch in this fight, I am too slow to use any skill beyond [Spearmanship] because all of my limited amount of offensive skill needed some rock to be picked up, yeah, if you didn''t notice, my [Throw] skill fucking sucks in a one on one confrontation and the [Punch] skill cannot be used because my grip of the staff that I am using as a main weapon will wane. Of course, right now the slow motion of the goblin is still not enough that I can use those skills and not suffer circumstances but one thing is, it is slow enough that I considered using them.
And, suddenly as I was pondering about this "Dynamic Vision" of mine, a system notification came dinging inside my head.
Notice [Continuous training has granted you themon skill: [Dynamic Vision] ]
And as I heard the skill notification, I looked at the goblin who became slower than when the notification didn''t appear yet, it is already slow that I can read the description for a moment and dodge the attack with ease.
And so I did.
[Dynamic Vision]: Let an individual urately anticipate the attack, a higher level grants next move prediction. The effects of the skill depend on the level gap between the user and the enemy.
Oh basically, the skill is all about... Dynamic Vision, but for it to be cooler, let me just say that it is a degraded version of sharingan, but with limitations like the eyes won''t turn red, there can''t be illusions to be cast and if you put it bluntly, the skill is just a in Dynamic Vision with perks like next move prediction(though that would be in higher levels).
As I finished analyzing the full potential and use of the newfound skill I obtained, the goblin''s jump is already near me, I casually sidestepped while stroking the pointed part of my staff right into his exposed ribcage.
"How... Smol... Dodged....!"
I just realized this but why are they calling me small if they are just as tall as me? I can now casually think of stupid things like that while earlier, I have to be on my toes to have a proper fight, damn, having [Dynamic Vision] as a skill made it so that this goblin that gives me an ample amount of challenge to be like a fuckin'' child''s y.
As one would expect, the once exciting battle turned duller by the second, I continued to dodge the goblin''s attacks while punching the face of the goblin that is continuing to get enraged, the fight became one-sided and I started to just sidestep the attacks of the goblin assigned on me as if it was a child''s reckless swats without even using my spear to repel.
What the hell is this, this is unfair, I am supposed to be just the same size as him but why am I the only one who has the natural edge? This is unfair(again), I want fun! MORE CHALLENGE!
But I will notin, I decided to just end the fight, first, it is getting stale, and second is that I can''t get anything, no upgrades no nothing for fighting an opponent much slower than me, and just used the power of wrath as some kind of bncer.
Thinking so, I stopped in my tracks and the goblin''s eyes lit up, the goblin in all desperation pounced into me with his club in an overhead swinging stance in which I casually drove the tipped side of my staff into his chest, green-colored blood spurted out of the poor goblin''s mouth as a look of disbelief but also defiance appeared in his eyes.
"Smol... Stole... Pretty..."
Before he gurgled hisst breath and limply copsed in my staff, making his head and limbs alike hang like an ornament, he said.
Now, it seems like this fallen warrior here has the hots for Lyra huh? So that''s why he is the one who intercepted me, hoping that he can bring back his beloved.
How tragic, anyway, I waved my staff in the air until the corpse of the lover boy goblin made a small "thud" sound in the ground with matching snapping of bones, I then looked at my subordinates whom, it seems like in a while already have done their job, I seem to have too much fun in the fight... Hehe.
Anyway, their targets are already on the brink of death so I throw two stones at them using [Throw] skill and killed them by headshot for the mage and by a chest shot in the other club goblin.
And you know the process I turned them undead but it seems like I misunderstood the function of the [Necromancy] skill, that I can only have an EXP. Share benefits if I named them, which is wrong, I will still have that function plus the hivemind but no mana drained because of itpensating with the stats of my named people.
So I went against naming them for now, but I will be sure to name themter for I have limited mana and I calcted that my mana would be drained if I tried to name all of them, I don''t have a storm dragon in my belly you know?
Anyway, even though I already guessed how the stats for Lyra will look like, I still looked at it because the hunt is already over.
Name: Lyra
HP: 27
Race: Mid-Goblin (Undead)
Mana: 7
Stamina: 30
[Level: 4
EXP: 17/300
Stats:
STR: 8
INT: 2
VIT: 4
AGI: 11
DEX: 10
LUK:1
Titles:
Skills:
Unique:
Common:
[Archery level.3]: Let individuals learn the way of bow and arrow
[Dash]: Dashes at fast speed increasing the damage of ramming-type attacks, can also be used as a way to dodge attacks from enemies
Passive:
[Aim LVL 4]: Adds 11% chance to make the projectile you have thrown or attack you have unleashed to perfectly hit the target.
]
Well, as you would expect from an archer, a backline unit, Lyra has lower HP than the two of us, and I can only say, as expected as I said earlier.
I mean, I am not shocked that an archer has a higher level [Aim] than me, it would be a disgrace if it so otherwise.
Anyway, my next objective is to ask [Guide] the lore of undead and why in the world are they feared in this forest.
But as I was about to ask that question, a gurgling sound came out of my stomach, I then decided to go back to the bushes we slept earlier to eat our fruits, after I ate, I proceeded to ask the question I am about to ask, but, for the first time in my short yet decorated life, a question I never thought I will ever ask to myself emerge out of my mind.
"What do I want to ask [Guide] again?"
Chapter 10: Kabuto Part 1
Chapter 10: Kabuto Part 1
In my entire life, I have never forgotten something I purposely want to remember, hell I can''t forget something I want to forget, wants more things I want to stick in my mind right? I know that this information is not something important to me, it is just a question on a sudden whim and my ns for myself and my undead will not be affected by that information I want to know.
I tried to remember it going back from that moment I am brooding in that ck space and said that I am tracking time-based on the twenty-four hours time format of the previous world, I even remembered what I said, here:
"I am here in this... Whatever the hell this ce for as long as I can remember, and if I can remember means I know that I am here for three million, eight hundred seventy-seven thousand and three hundred years already."
Right? Check it out if you are not impressed.
I perfectly remembered anything I want to recall from my memories but the thing I want to ask... my memories just went to a screeching halt someone (you already know who, if you don''t, read from the first chapter again) is blocking me from this information, maybe I''m too smart of a mortal that my whimsical questions can lead into a god putting his fingers personally into the matter.
I already gave up on remembering the matter, if a god doesn''t want me to remember something, what can I do? No matter how I am confident of myself, I still cannot go against the will of a fuckin'' god right? So with just little hope, I asked [Guide].
[Guide], please tell me what I want to ask you a while earlier!
[I am not allowed to disclose such information.]
Yeah, I figured out that much.
Damn, this god''s game just got serious.
At first, I thought that I am just being yed with and just went along with it because that''s the most logical approach in my situation right now, I am just a baby and I can''t fight gods. If you think about it, all mythological gods are fickle, will find interest in someone, and will be angry with someone with a touch.
There''s even a goddess that cursed a woman to be a spider because the woman is more beautiful than her, but this matter is different, the god that is watching me right now is tempering me into his heroine, not because of interest but because of something... I don''t have any idea what.
How did Ie to that conclusion? Simple, these past weeks (a month to be exact), pops been rejecting any information about this forest and this world that are either too advantageous for me or it is too vital to be known for someone as insignificant as me, but therees the third, considering the immediate reaction to a whim of a mere mortal, pieces of information that I am not yet ready to know will also be blocked.
Eh? It can be just the god watching me scramble about remembering something he makes me forget. No! If then, wouldn''t it be more interesting to see how I dip my head into the information instead of watching me panicking about memory loss, wouldn''t it be more interesting to see me, for example in despair and hopelessness-filled eyes by learning the information I want to know?
It would, right? But no, and thus I concluded that this world might be a world more than just a world with a system that gives you a throwing skill when you throw something, but is a world moreplicated than what I seem to understand.
Then, I just have to understand it, no biggy, right? And I am still in my baby steps literally and so I can''t do anything even if this world is made out of cake and pastry, so I just have to trust pops who have a greater vision than me, I, after all, have a Filipino Heritage and one of its youngest talent, and one of our traits is familial piety (that''s also the reason I am so devastated about my past) and one such variable of familial piety is trust... in this case, a blind one.
So yeah, what can I say? May it be done unto me ording to your word... no, but I will trust you on this, god of the undead.
I hope you give me something interesting, your beloved daughter is dying of boredom here. I am already traveling here for more than a week and still nothing... Sigh
Anyway, I trailed out of that thought for now, for I can''t do anything about a semi-omniscient individual''s process of thinking, so what I did is to learn the magic I want to learn for so long in this world, who would have thought that a forest themed isekai will have its protagonist learn magic without even reaching thirty or forty plus chapters, right?
That''s usually the standard, but I''m breaking off tropes here (though I have the "protagonist who has shit for luck" trope) and so I turned to my Goblin subordinate and ask him to teach me how to learn magic, which he does. First, he conjured mana and then circted it in her palm and injected an attribute, and boom fire magic. That''s how I understand it, it''s really simple, just like how I used gasoline as an analogy, it is exactly like that.
You put mana(gasoline) and concentrate on it, and then pick an attribute... And...!
Duh-duh! (Sound effects)
Notice [Continuous training has granted you the following Magic Skill: Ember Magic]
Continuous? But I didn''t do anything... anyway, it seems like I learned the lowest tire of the fire elemental magic, the ember magic huh? Well, that would be logical, would be weird if it went "Amaterasu Magic" if I am not even two months old, so yeah, anyway, there is this other thing after that quick shot magic learning session that didn''t evenst five minutes, when fighting, Siri, the system is muffling all notifications that can hinder and obstruct the fighter''s minds, and before I knew it, my stats are already like this and even though I am aware of the benefits of being a leader type individual(those leading armies or a bunch of subordinates), I am still surprised by how my stats leveled up.
Look:
Name: Sophia Demiurge
HP: 67/67
Race: Human (Newborn)
Mana: 77
Stamina: 21
[Level: 5
EXP: 10/200
Stats:
STR: 18
INT: 25
VIT: 10
AGI: 19
DEX: 25
LUK: 0
Titles: The Mortal Child of the God of Undead
Skills:
Unique: [Guide], [Necromancy], [Hastened Human Evolution]
Common: [Throw LVL 2]: Throws projectiles to the enemies, the projectiles can be applied with magic.
[Punch]: uses the fists to attack.
[Spearmanship Lvl. 3]: Uses a spear or a staff as a weapon.
[Night Vision]: Lets an individual see into the darkness as if it was the same as day, due to the skill being already in its final form, it cannot further be evolved.
[Dynamic Vision]: Let an individual urately anticipate the attack, a higher level grants next move prediction. The effects of the skill depend on the level gap between the user and the enemy.
Passive: [Aim LVL 2]: Adds 7% chance to make the projectile you have thrown or attack you have unleashed to perfectly hit the target.
Magic:
Ember Magic: The lowest form of the me elemental magic, it can be used in cooking and fighting, but due to limited use in a fight, it is suggested to utilize the magic in a domestic approach]
Right? First of all, my stats lean on the caster type so that one is understandable, I still don''t have any luck which I can''t understand, but anything more than that, except for the fact that killing three low-level goblins will give me a whooping three-level, everything is fairly understandable, I am thinking of that as suddenly, an idea popped out of my mind, an idea that maybe I am the only one who can think of and fulfill, but first of all, before that idea, I have one problem.
I have this one n that I want to implement early this game, my subordinates are increasing and I don''t want to just make it so that a whole ass army of assorted undead monsters that I killed and made into my underling will follow me until I reached the middleyer, that''s illogical and might face a bacsh like not knowing a "boss ss" monster is already attacking my rear but I am still casually picking berries.
So I want to find suitable caves that will be the storehouse and resource point of my future army, eh? Too advanced? No no, it is better to be advanced than to bete, who knows what might happen in the future that might need these points right? But therees a problem, how the hell do I find this point?
First, yeah I have a ranger which is Lyra, however, archers are not the resonance type of units that can properly inspect the insides of a cave, they can just look for the exact location of the caves but not inspect the geography, monster count estimation, resources avability and the danger level of the cave, and I am in a strange world so who knows what a normal, unassuming cave might have in surprise right?
And so, I need an assassin, an assassin or a shinobi can do infiltration and scouting work of course, but I don''t have one so I am facing a dilemma, I want to prepare for this because my instincts tell me that I will badly need this resource points soon
But then, how can I find an assassin-type monster and turn it into an undead? Remember, the undead is feared in this forest for some darn reason and I will probably fail to search for a monster that is fast enough to be my shinobi because they will run by the sight of my undead.
But then, I am not also strong enough to find the said monster myself, I might just fucking die without my subordinates you know? There is also this worry that a monster is strong enough to disregard the fear of the forest of the undead and directly attack us, which is undesirable.
Hmm... What should I do... I nce around my party, thinking of possible remedies to this dilemma, rabbits are fast creatures but they are not observant, hell they even put their heads in the air without caution to projectiles hitting their skulls, so ekis(no), archer Lyra is also out as I stated why earlier and of course the three newbies are also ou- or maybe not?
I suddenly have a lightbulb idea and I immediately asked [Guide].
[Guide], is there a way tobine undead?
[Master, yes, there is, undeads are reanimated corpse, thus mingling their bodies is nothing but a simple feat to achieve.]
I nodded in expectation and excitement. I thought of that concept because, like [Guide] said, undead are moving corpses, so being able to put an arm of undead into the back of another is not that hard, right? That''s how necromancers are, right?
And so, I continued asking.
[Guide], how can I achieve this "chimera making"?
[Master, you have to first name the creatures minimum of three that you choose to be the morphed ones the same name and choose yes in the morphing confirmation notification that the system of the world will give.]
Oh, I see... Fairly easy, thank you [Guide].
And so, I immediately went and hurled name after name jumbling in my head, a dilemma that I will never hate, and choose "Kabuto"(Helmet) in Japanese, well shinobis are one of the most famous forms of scouts after all, so might as well, right?
Anyway, the notification about the mana that because I already leveled up didn''t get drained, it was repurposed as stats, all the usual and a new notification appeared.
Notice[Three undead have the same name, Chimera creation option avable, please confirm]
[Yes/No]
I choose yes as they hugged each other out of a sudden and a light so bright that Rihanna will know that diamonds refract and don''t shine emerged from the three Kabuto.
I looked at them with the evilest grin my cute little self can make.
Chapter 11: Kabuto Part 2 and the Giant at the 5th Layer
Chapter 11: Kabuto Part 2 and the Giant at the 5th Layer
Yeah, so, they hugged each other, I am not joking, they really did like that of a volleyball team in a finals game as suddenly, a bright light shot out and emerged out of their bodies without prior notice causing me to squint a little, and before I even adjusted to the blinding light, it already subsided and a cocoon appeared in which the trio Kabuto is hugging each other previously.
I looked at the white, pure white colored cocoon being slowly enshrouded by ck alongside the snapping of bones and some flesh-munching sound that is seemingly being produced by the three bodies inside that are being morphed after the quite painful sounds died down for a second or so, the cocoon started to crack, first, it was in the lower part in which a foot more chiseled and more muscle packed appeared, and then in the upper part in which an arm simrly more muscle packed than before emerged and the two other limbs simultaneously got out of the cocoon revealing a quite bizarre sight.
The limbs up to the chest are more muscr like that of a very athletic basketball yer but the stomach is still bloated that distorts the symmetry of the proportion of my assassin, I looked at him, a little bit dazed, he''s tall, as tall as an average American teenager and has six eyes in his face representing the three eyes of the goblin Ibined.
I stopped looking at them because the unsymmetrical body of Kabuto the Shinobi makes my eye bleed, and then suddenly, a voice was heard, it was a deep and beautiful manly voice I bet that, that will be what my voice will sound like just add five years my age in my previous world.
"My Lady, yourmand, I shall wait."
And then, a notification appeared dinging in my head.
Notice[Goblins "Kabuto" sessfullybined, per the will of their master their stats will be repurposed to that of a scouting and assassination type unit]
I ignored the notification as I and even my subordinates suddenly looked at the man several feet taller than us, then my subordinates, even for a moment showed a sh of envy in them and immediately became emotionless again and they started to open their mouths and move their tongue while feeling their throat...
[Guide]... Did they just...
[Master, yes, your undead''s loyalty has taken a hit for not being able to speak like the one you havebined and thus their emotions andpetitiveness have been stimted, expect a much shorter sentience gathering time for your undead.]
Cool... And the reason why can he speak coherently?
[Master, the goblins are a race who may not have the brightest brain, but they are intelligent enough to speak pidgin and thus,bining their brains made them as intelligent as a normal human.]
So as intelligent as me huh?
[Master, you know that''s not the case]
Oh yeah, I forgot.
Ahem, I immediately got out of that trance, its the first time I heard a fully coherentnguage in this ce and I confirmed that I can fully understand theirnguage without some god named D downloading the world''snguage in my head, so I went and immediately instructed him of what he is supposed to do for me, in my mind of course.
"Kabuto, for your first mission, I shall order you to find any caves in the firstyer that are suitable for being a base of my future army and draw the map of the ces you have been through.
As a side mission, find any monster settlements orirs without the monsters themselves noticing you, their numbers, their race, powers, and weaknesses, all of them."
I paused for a while, whilst Kabuto made a smile on his face.
"Future army... So My Lady is already nning to invade the forest and im it as her own, hmm, hmm, such a great master indeed."
Where in the world did you find that nuance ande to that conclusion? I just want it so that I can sleep without mosquitos bugging me, but if he will be motivated by that misunderstanding of his, then I better not correct it.
And so, I just nodded without saying anything, as I continued.
"You must also strengthen yourself by killing monsters on your way."
For the first time since he appeared, Kabuto''s expression changed that of a little confused one.
"But, My Lady, wouldn''t that leave the corpse of the monster not able to enter your undead legion?"
What, we are not even in the double-digit numbers, so don''t call it a legion, we''re getting ahead of ourselves here.
"Worry, you should not, I shall not add them in my wing but instead use their tendons to produce armor, carapaces as materials for shields and helmets, and their pelts as leather armor."
Then, in a seemingly enlightened sage manner, Kabuto the Shinobi nodded.
"Is there anything else I shall fulfill in my crusade?"
"Find a suitable mount for me, and if you can find a human party, steal its caster''s staff and store it in the most concealing way you can into one of the resource points you have located, and don''t open it under any circumstances until I visited that point.
And Don''t wonder past the secondyer"
Another confused look appeared on his face.
"Why..."
"Hmm?"
"Oh, nothing, mydy."
I then stopped him from disappearing, as I raised my small hands.
"Let me check your stats."
And thus I did.
Name: Kabuto
HP: 31
Race: Goblin Scout (Undead)
Mana: 17
Stamina: 38
[Level: 3
EXP: 0/200
Stats:
STR: 9
INT: 4
VIT: 5
AGI: 9
DEX: 8
LUK:1
Titles:
Skills:
Unique:
Common:[Shadow Step] Let''s one step and travel through shadows.
Passive:
]
Yup, an assassin type alright, though seems to rely on attack speed than the critical rate chance because he has shit for luck (not as me though), and that shadow step seems to be useful for him, especially on the infiltration of monsterirs that I ordered him to do.
"All right then, I expect your sessful return."
Slowly sinking into the shadows, he nodded with a sneer, seemingly mocking his seniors that got agitated, Philo started to twitch his tail rapidly and Lyra nocked her bow and arrow, Kabuto quickly sunk into his shadow and Lyra missed her target, damn, this squad just became fun... Though only three of us remained... Again, temporarily though.
Anyway, after some time of waiting, a notification appeared in my head.
Notice[ Undead Kabuto has killed a monster, sharing 27 EXP with his master]
Yeah, that''s what I''m talking about, with this I can properly have an EXP bank, but of course, I have to also kill monsters so that I can level up faster, can''t rely on him forever after all.
I let out a sigh, now I, once again got the problem of the swordsman and someone who will be apanying me as a caster, I mean, I morphed the three of them because that''s the requirement and I have to guess that aplicated unit like an assassin will not be able to be supported by just twobined brains of mere goblins, so I got to make it three, but the problem is weck units once again, well not like I will need many subordinates right now, I don''t even have a ce to defend and attack from, so I will surely find someone in the future, preferably not someone as small as a goblin though.
And the caster position shall be filled in by yours truly, thus the idea I have in mind a while ago shall be implemented immediately... But first, I have to rest, I am not undead and I can feel tired even though I particrly said that the goblin lover boy earlier is not a challenge at all because of the new skill [Dynamic Vision] I acquired, because it''s stressful in itself to be able to see people in slow motion, I am mentally tired and this forest is scared of the undead so I have the liberty to sleep wherever and whenever I want... Not.
Thest time I thought of that I almost got hit in the head by an arrow, so right now, I have learned my lesson and Imanded my undead who are still gaping their mouths open and close again and again while holding their throats, it is kinda cute.
I urged them to walk, so they walked while still doing so, I ignored them, shaking my little head.
[Guide]?
I called out in my head and almost immediately, a mechanical voice responded.
[Master]
Say... If I learned [Ember Magic] with rtive ease, does that mean that I can learn elements, other than fire elements without someone instructing me how to do so?
[Master, in theory, yes, you can, but only the most basic ones, moreplicated elemental concepts like thunder are needed a proper amount of proficiency to properly learn.]
... Wait, I just asked that to pass time, isn''t that too advantageous for me to learn? Didn''t your creator forbid you to disclose such pieces of information?
[Master, confirming something you already know is not advantageous in any way, it is just, after all an affirmation and not proper step-by-step guidance, thus I am not bypassing anything the god of the undead has imposed on me.]
Heh, way to go saying "you didn''t say that it is against the rules so it must be allowed."
[Master, I did not do anything of the sort.]
Yes, yes, of course, I believe in you, I do.
As I am chatting with my Unique skill in my head, we saw something simr to my first location, the difference is that it is a cave under a tree and it looks suspicious, so I made Philo give it a little sweep, in which he did and surely, after a little while, a millepede two meters in length came scurrying away out of the cave...
Phew, good thing I''m cautious huh? I don''t want to sleep with a long ass millepede after all, we then entered the ce immediately confirming that there are no other insects there, I slept using the nket on my basket (pun intended) that I am holding all this time, there are fruits in a top while because the rocks are not useful as of now, I just set them aside being covered in the impromptu pouch I made in the scarf I am using as a cloth, oh how I wish to have proper clothes.
I then slumped into the nket immediately staring at the ceiling, not sleeping immediately because I was traumatized by some rabbit eating my fruits empty and suddenly thought. Undeads are supposed to be creatures that cannot die, hunger, and tire right? Then why the hell do they have the stamina? Or rather, why is their necromancer can feel tiredness?
... Well, maybe because of my low level, that''s for sure, but is there a way to bypass this? My travel is being hindered coz'' I''m a newborn and I am naturally a heavy sleeper only the fact that I have a unique skill that makes me evolve faster as a human is the reason I am not sleeping all the time, but the thing is, all of that sleepiness wille banging into me at night and I''ll get knocked down immediately, its a waste of [Dark Vision] skill.
I''m talking to you, [Guide].
[Master, there is, but, in your previous behavior, I do not rmend it.]
Just say it, what worse can happen?
[Master, to bypass the EXP requirement and immediately level up the necromancy skill, you have to eat a part of an undead''s flesh.]
Oh, I just need to eat something.
[Master, yes, an undead''s flesh.]
... A-are you serious?
[Master, yes, I am.]
... Let me think about it.
[You''ll really-!? Bzzt--!]
Hmm?
Anyway, what should I do, the idea is possible, it does, but at what cost? I''ll eat a corpse''s body part! Huh? I eat chicken in my previous life so that''s no different. Idiot, that''s called fresh meat! An undead''s flesh is gray, do you know what that means? That means it''s rotten!
But then, the benefit is still there, that''s the point that I can''t ignore, should I eat a corpse I will give up another part of my dignity, but if I don''t I will give up a chance to speed running this forest game, I pondered for a while and decided to do so, why? Because of the benefits, of course, this world is a world where strong eats weak and illogicality eats critical thinking and thus I have no choice but to eat for unlimited stamina.
I plucked out the ear of Philo and put it in my mouth little by little, and yeah, it is fucking gross, I gulped all of it without hesitation as a burning sensation came rushing in my chest rushing down my stomach, OH MY GO! OH MY GOD! IT HURTS! IT HURTS!
Notice[You have eaten the flesh of the undead.
You have been poisoned.
Your affinity with the undead makes you resist the poison.
With the blessing of the god of the undead, your unique skill [Necromancy] upgraded a level.
You have now ess to the ability of the unique skill [Never Tire], and your subordinates now have unlimited stamina and cannot get tired.
You eating a part of the flesh of the undead gave you closer kinship to them, making you eligible for the benefit, your stamina is now unlimited]
Yes! After that gross experience that I will never experience again, I finally got the benefit, at first, I want to explore the forest at night but damn, the mental strain of being poisoned is something I cannot tolerate, so yeah, goodnight.
Morning came, and as if I was cursed to have a very memorable experience every time I woke up in this world, the whole forest started rumbling, birds started to fly away and monsters I didn''t recognize the howl scurried away like a cat without a tail, then, a giant appeared in the center of the forest as I moved into a clearing to see the monster that gazes down on all creation as mere cattle emerged, the grey colored, hairy giant, picked up stones after stones half as big as the Eiffel tower (but still dwarfs them), as if they are blocks of hays and ce it in a circr shape in the 5thyer of the forest, the monster''s construction work didn''t stop for a while until the wholeyer was encased in stone.
After that, as if nothing happened, the giant visibly shrunk, it shrunk until it was no longer visible as I stood frozen in ce, my resolve, and my confidence, all of it were shaken to their core. I thought that... I can speedrun this ce, but wrong, I was wrong!
I am too weak, too insignificant to even be noticed by someone as powerful as that one, I was preupied with my position as the next generation Rizal of my previous life and didn''t realize that I am too little, too weak to even gather shit of dogs in this world.
I immediately tried my best to gather myself, as I recalled the idea I came up with about magic in this world yesterday, and immediately implemented it.
Chapter 12: Urduja
Chapter 12: Urduja
[3rd Person POV]
If a child, not even a year old saw and quivered in the sight of the abomination that suddenly disyed unprecedented power and might by just appearing and anticlimactically disappearing as if he just went and took a peek, what''s more those who are already well developed right? Particrly, of course, adults.
And one particr adult, upon seeing the giant just right beside her home nation, went out of her house and ran with all her frail and delicate body''s strength, to consult, request and beg for the help of the heroes of humanity.
_I shouldn''t have done that... If only... If only I was not a coward...!_
As she ran, causing her breathing to have white fog caused by exhaustion, she regretted her decision, a decision that came out of nowhere, a decision that is just caused by a deranged form of love.
_But I am too poor! I can''t even feed myself!_
She continued to run, but she tripped and hit her face on the paved road causing bystanders to look at her like a fool, somehow, someone tripped on super smooth ground, even hitting her nose and making it bleed, but she ignored all of the carriages'' coachmen''s disdain filled eyes and stood back up and continue her sloppy running
Thedy named Mira is just a vige woman, who is one of the many unfortunate souls who are deemed to be cursed by poverty their whole life, these people, especially the women who are deemed as useless choose to not bear or conceive any child to end their bloodline from suffering, men can be used in war, whilst women are rare to have any talents in fighting for their rearing is that of a domestic approach, this barrier between potential attainments is understandable for such a case.
She is the same, she just... gave in to the motto of you only live once and went to be drunk and spanked in the city nearby, little did she know that her wasting her life in alcohol will make her pregnant, what''s more, terrifying is that, she doesn''t remember beingid but her hymen is already gone, meaning her virginity is no more, taken by someone, not she even have a nce on.
As she said, she is too poor to feed herself and relied upon her friends for her party budget, thus she just didn''t abort the child because of her maternal instincts but not because of motherly affection or anything else, at least that''s what she thought she is doing, she has devised it so that after her pregnancy period, she will give the child to someone more willing and more capable of such responsibility.
But because of her identity, her identity as someone with barely any identity, someone who is not worth even a bat of an eye, she didn''t find adoptive parents for her child, at that time she didn''t think to approach the orphanage managed by one of the heroes as she can''t juste to their door and say:
"Hey I''m abandoning my child, take care of her, bye!"
And go away with it without being punished by the people of the orphanage, a whore having sex during a drunken night and not taking responsibility for the consequences of her actions is unforgivable.
Tears started to flow out of her cheeks, as she continued running, hoping in blind faith to find someone in particr, someone that will bother to find a child of some viger, she doesn''t have the power to do so, the system of the world is not favorable to anyone who does not use their strength so she who always dances around in bars has no hope to even fight and win against goblins, thus a hero, a hero that can contend with the monster that can kill her child that she had abandoned in the safest parts of the forest after nine months, immediately after birth, she would find a hero that can and is willing to save her child.
_Haah... Haaah..._
She started gasping for air, and alsough inwardly to herself.
_AHA... AHAHAHA..._
As her tears continued to flow down, without her noticing the kilometers of distance between her vige and the city, she slowly transversed, with just willpower to seek help to find her daughter, however, in her sloppy yet continuous and unstopping sprint, a self-loathing came crashing into herself.
_I... I have... I have abandoned my child because of my incapacity to rear her..._
She thought of such, as her footsteps started to slow down, her breathing getting heavy by the second.
_... And right now... I want her back... But also can''t do so..._
She finally stopped running, exhausted and tired of herself and weakness, she halted just in front of the arc entrance of the city, her legs trembled, like a bowlful of jelly, her body dehydrated like preserved meat, her body weakened, like a dyingmb, she copsed to her knees, like a broken maiden, her eyes flowed with liquid, like a fountain.
"Help... My child..."
She wants to scream, she wants to beg, she wants to do anything, put her body in the arms of any man, or woman even, she''s willing to put her organs in the sale, she is willing to be a ve, contract a demon and sell her soul, anything and every method in existence, anything just to save her child, she doesn''t need to be taken care of, she can just be ignored... She can just die, not just her child.
In the end, she is still scared of responsibility, she is still not willing to go back to the forest, maybe its guilt, but mostly, a feeling that she is not weed by the child she orphaned is etched, embedded deeply into her heart, causing her to not have thoughts of running into the forest and find her beloved, that she once abandoned.
She, who is a mother, though a useless one has this intuition that her child, in the forest, didn''t die, she doesn''t know how, but she knew that there is still hope, only if there is someone that will help her get her child... She doesn''t even need to see her child again, just a confirmation or a sign that her daughter is safe, Mira doesn''t want anything in return.
_Please... Someone..._
She muttered, but no help came, as she started to have a blurry vision, losing control of her body that is devoid of any strength, and slowly slumped to the floor.
"What do you, damsel in distress requires my help for?"
An androgynous voice came crashing into her ears, it was beautiful and handsome at the same time, one who would make males and females alike blush, but instead of being attracted, the voice came as a ray of hope for her... No for her child, she doesn''t know if the voice is true or not if it was real or just a hallucination, but she held on to it nheless, as before she passed out, her mouth spoke a single name.
".... Ur... Du... Ja..."
And then finally, slumped motionless on the floor.
"It is me, minstrel... Oh, she passed out."
Urduja, the hero, or the heroine of the people, hase to her aid.
Some unknown timeter, in a grandly decorated room, with king sized bed, and a giant window that is covered by giant curtains all of which have the color red with golden and ckplementary colors, the room also has its room, yes, room, not drawer of clothes.
The room of clothes has many assortments in all people of the manor except the Heroine will not recognize, there is even footwear with the image of a man air walking.
Mira woke up, in pajamas, she doesn''t have her bra, and next, sitting to her, Urduja who is simrly in pajamas.
Peeking at her white yet muscr thighs, Mira immediately went up off the bed, in instinct, and covered her chest part which Urduja just gave a little chuckle.
She did this, in instinct because...
"Well, as much as I want to, I don''t want to take advantage of someone with so much high fever, much more that you have asked my help, right?"
Yes, as you see, she is a woman who likes women, it is not a bad thing, it is normal and not that of a big dealpared to Sophia''s previous world, but, she''s a Heroine.
Charisma, looks, poprity, prowess, everything a woman wants from their man is on her, so how can she not be flustered right?
"R-right..." Mira tried to regain herposure, and as Urduja continued to stare at her with her bronze-colored eyes, her throat suddenly gulped as she said.
"You''re down for a week and my disciples have to take care of you while I have to attend to several matters, you know, hero and all."
Urduja sighed.
"Now, what may you want me to help you with?"
Urduja was very casual, making Mira guilty, Urduja is the hero with the most attachment to children, all of her disciples are beggars at one point but are now the top students of the academy and are all popr in their respective fields.
She knows what will happen if she mentioned what she did to her child, but, she had no choice.
"U-hmm you see... I... I, when I was drunk, hooked up with a stranger and Uhm...."
She started to stutter, causing Urduja''s expression to turn serious, she started to have sweat beads on her forehead, and she braced herself for what is toe.
"And I got pregnant and left the chi-"
She stopped in her tracks, a suffocating pressure pressed down on her, no words, no movement, no nothing, the bed in between the two women was destroyed and Urduja''s de materialized in front of her as she grabbed it and jumped towards Mira, Mira cannot do anything, she epted her fate, she knew that Urduja will help her child, at least, in the cost of her life, she has said her request to save her offspring.
However, as she resolved herself, she heard exploding sounds all over the corners of the room and when she opened her eyes to learn that she was still alive, she saw several of Urduja''s students clinging to her as they frantically tried to calm down their teacher.
"Calm down! Calm down! Lady Urduja, the child, we will find her for you, we will!"
As if being afraid of hurting her students, she stepped down against her will, saying.
"You better do, you better do..."
Urduja silently muttered, staring with bloodshot eyes towards Mira who still stood frozen to the ground.
Her students already knew why Mira came here, one of her disciples has Esper powers after all, they also knew that their master, for some reason, is very fond of children and thus already know the outburst that she will do the moment she learned that someone who abandoned her child is to ask her for help.
And thus, they looked at each other, forgetting to find the child, the woman''s memories date back at least a month ago, so finding her alive will already be a miracle, and they only hoped that her corpse will be in one piece. For surely, no one wants to ever witness the wrath of the Hero of the People.
[Sophia''s POV]
In a dimly lit room with a ceiling of rocks, walls of rocks, beds of rocks, and ornaments with nothing but rocks, I amying with bandages all over my body as I started to remember all of what happened to me and my subordinates, it all started seven days ago, the moment the giant disappeared as if the world is not worthy of its presence.
At that time, my mind was clear, that''s also why I am so shaken as I immediately understood the meaning of that being''s existence, its as if the world is saying that I am not enough yet, which I immediately realized to be true, after all, I am not even a year old and doesn''t know bat shit about the outside behind the thick trees of this forest, and thus my first step is to be stronger.
Is it nothingplicated, I have to strengthen myself, after all, besides that, what can I do?
And thus I immediately proceeded to make my ideae true, if you don''t remember, I have hypothesized and have proven through [Guide] that if it is simple enough for me, I can immediately learn the lowest version of elemental magic.
And thus I did, I circted mana in my hands reducing some mana in my stats, and then imagined it being sand, which, after some effort (Because it seems like fire''s my first element and is contradicting the earth element somehow), a notification resounded.
Notice [Continuous training has granted you the following Magic Skill: Sand Magic]
I ignored the notification and continued, second is air, same process, same results.
Notice [Continuous training has granted you the following Magic Skill: Breath Magic]
I snorted a little, breath magic of all things, but I continued nheless, with water, same shit, same results. Don''t tell me it spits magic.
Notice [Continuous training has granted you the following Magic Skill: Squirt Magic]
Goodness, it is decent this time. My mood is a little lifted already, but I need that little push, something like a unique ski-
No way...
Notice [Continuous training has granted you the Unique Skill: Observe]
NO FUCKING WAY!
____________
I just realized that I was so tired I identally repeated a chapter release...
Oh yeah, Wattpad is my main app, by the way, you can find advanced chapters there, that''s all
Chapter 13: Unique Skill [Observe]
Chapter 13: Unique Skill [Observe]
Being in awe at the unexpected acquisition of the skill, I looked at its description and cannot help but giggle with my little mouth making my soft cheeks go up, who would have thought that in my lowest time in this world as of yet, something so good like this will happen.
[Observe]: Let the user watch and observe an enemy and copy some of the enemy''s fighting style/skill.
Abilities: Lowest Skill Tire Acquisition, Momentary Perfect Copy
Do you know what that means?
DO YOU!?
That means, I can practically get the skill every single one of my opponents has! Even unique skills!
Mwua! Ha! Ha! Ha! With this, I''m already unstoppable, right [Guide]!?
[Master, no, it is not, the unique skill [Observe] only works onmon skills and passive skills and cannot be used for unique skills, thus your n of copying skills only a single individual have is meant to fail.]
WHA-!?
Oh... Well, I think I got too excited there huh? Good thing I was put back to reality early on.
[Master, Yes, it is a good thing.]
I''m not talking to you, you party popper.
Anyway, even though I can''t copy unique skills, that doesn''t mean the worth of this skill became any less, imagine, just seeing a person use a high-grade Swordmanship skill and being able to use it, though on a lower level than that person, is a great advantage in itself, and it is not like Swordmanshipmon skill is the only skill there is, right? I''m certain that manymon skills don''t fall back in utility against Unique skills, and thus the point of the worth of this skill.
There is also this Momentary Perfect Copy stuff in which I presume that it makes me copy the very same skill in the same power and level I observed, am I right this time, [Guide]?
[Master, yes, you are right. Momentary Perfect Copy lets one copy, in a short moment, the strength of the skill the individual has observed, anything except unique skill abilities is not spared by this ability.]
Wow, there he goes saying "it''s the same as before but I got to exin it to you in a roundabout manner or else I''ll lose my screen time."
[Master, I did not do anything of the sort.]
Yeah right, I believe in you, so stop making excuses.
I ampletely uplifted by this skill and I am looking forward to using it, oh, also, while I''m at it, let''s see what the other skills I got a while earlier have in store, these skills are of course, the magic skills, I remember there''s breath magic there...
Anyway, here:
Sand Magic: The Lowest Form of the earth magic elemental magic, can use as a blinding debuff and for a limited amount of offensive purposes.
Breath Magic: Not advisable to use in fights, for venttion purposes only (Wind Element is weak in the early stages)
Squirt Magic: The greatest damage dealer of the four lowest rank elemental magic, but gets harder to controlter on, after all, water is free, going with the flow.
So I got all of that in one sitting and I can''t help but feel bad for my physically-oriented skills, for I just grabbed them because that''s the best option when there is still no one to teach me magic and Kabuto number 2(the caster) appeared, and now, I can properly use my stats that is magician/caster oriented. Well, I guess that''s how a life of skill goes, not like they have any, to begin with.
Anyway, this is great, even though I am surprised that Wind Elemental Magic is weak from the start, from what I observed the weak ones should be earth magic because... well it is just dirt and nts from the start, and air can already be sharp on its starting point, still, it just said that "not advisable", that doesn''t mean that it can''t be used in attacks, it just depends on how one will use it, right [Guide]?
[Master, yes, Breath Magic doesn''t have the density and volume of full-blown wind elemental magic that''s why it is not advisable to use it in fights, but if one is topress the winding out of the feeble magic dense enough, then it shall be used as a fighting weapon to an individual''s liking.]
¡ Isn''t that too advantageous for me to know? Well, not like I didn''t figure it out already.
[Master, anything to you already figured out is already in your mind, thus saying it or not out loud will not do anything advantageous for your cause, it is just an affirmation.]
You and your silly excuses~
But seriously, you''re been weirdtely, I still remember that "BZZT-" sound you made a few days ago, are you okay?
[Master, yes, I am fine, thank you for your concern.]
Well, if you say so, I guess your body (if you have any) is your responsibility. And so, with that, I am fully cheered up from my slump, but still, this world gives me a lot of surprises, first I was adopted as a daughter of god, a voice that sounds like Siri sometimeses dinging in my head and that kapre* suddenly appeared and disappeared, and right now, I can still see the giant rocks he erected around the fifthyer, I wonder what is that wall is for.
Anyway, several advantages came from that encounter, first a p in the face by MR. Almighty Reality, that I have a headstart, I have the brains, but brains don''t always do good in this world where the strong eat the weak, some that came from a world where "the smart eats the fool" have to adapt in this ce, to be strong and brainy at the same time, and second of all if my guess is correct, that giant is the final boss of this forest, so I can also take mental preparations.
Probably, I have to fight that being in the far away future, though I am sure that I am already strong if that futurees.
Anyway, no need to brood about things of the past (that''s just several hours ago, but ignore it) as I started to look for a shed because I am here in a clearing, sitting in the middle of the scorching sun and my baby skin will get sunburns easily, don''t want ady''s skin to get damaged early this stage.
.... Wait, did I just really say that?
Egh... I just subconsciously epted that I already have pussy without even realizing it, darn my easy adaptability, the only silver lining is that my sexual orientation didn''t change as far as I know, I would rather die than be in love with a man.
Hey, I am not a homophobe okay? If I am, then I won''t ept being technically a lesbian here, but I am masculine and even if I have gay friends, I can''t imagine myself being one.
Diverting myself to such thoughts, I continued to walk as my subordinates came after me without me evenmanding them, which I am quite happy about, it seems like I will have someone to talk to soon enough, finally, it will not be boring anymore.
Anyway, after some time, we finally found a shade suitable to not get sunburned and also suitable to test out my new abilities.
First, the sand magic of course, this one is the most "solid" of my newly acquired magic and also the slowest, I have a good variety of uses, in offense, it can be used as some kind of bullet but because it is solid, I have to make it so that a single unit of the magic is the whole bullet itself, having topress sand will be proven hard without it being bloated and be a cannon ball sized thing.
Cannot create intricate shapes because of theck of mana.
Second, ember magic, is mostly useless because it can only make lighter sized fire and can only be used asplementary as of now, I presume that it can level up even though not used as a main element, thus I will use it as much as possible injecting it to my every magic attack.
Third, breath magic has high attack potential, has good piercing and shing damage but is not dense enough, andstly, squirt magic, simr to wind magic, has a lot of damage potential.
And so I immediately started to test out the abilities of the Magic Skills that I have gathered, firstly it will be sand magic again, I ordered Philo to stand a meter in front of me which he happily obliged, nodding his head, after he finished walking, I then ordered him to run as fast as possible towards me.
He tilted his head to the right a little, seemingly confused by my order, but I urged him and after a while of tilting his head right and left which is bing annoying by the second, he decided to run.
I immediately used Sand Magic, there is no fancy animation, just sand suddenly appearing on the ground and answering my order to catch Philo''s limbs, it took a while, as expected, it is so slow that it took it for Philo to transverse ny percent of the full distance between us before the sand magic can fully immobilize him.
Philo tilted his head once again as some sand in a tentacle-like manner came clinging to his feet, stopping him fully, I then gave mental praise to Philo.
"Good job buddy."
He nodded his head even though he cannot understand why he got praised for running and being stuck.
Ugh, that was cute, I patted his head again with my little hands and then asked Lyra to use her arrows to strike a tree, she seem to be jolted awake as she seem to grit her teeth.
"Hey, are you jealous?"
"I am not..."
Undeads typically don''t respond to a question often and only inmands, and this surprised me, if a girl says she''s not jealous, that means she is, but it is not like she''s my girlfriend or something so who cares.
She, even though a little pouty obeyed me, knocking an arrow into her bow and then shooting a tree. Now I used [Dynamic Vision] and the arrow slowed down whilst I controlled sand magic andmanded it to raise as fast as possible, the arrow struck the tree beautifully while my sand is still halfway through the height of the shot arrow.
I want to test if sand magic can be used as a defensive mechanism but it failed, thus I will not use it, damn, a good thing I didn''t use myself as a target.
Saying so, I patted Lyra''s head.
"Do you want head pats too?"
Her body shook a little as she nced away from me, who is as tall as her thus we are meeting perfectly eye to eye.
"I- I did not say I want it... But if you want to pat my head that badly, then it can''t be helped... Hmm..."
I grinned at her answer, WHAT THE FUCK IS THIS!? I JUST GOT MYSELF A TSUNDERE SUBORDINATE!
"Okay then...."
It took a little while before I finished and Lyra started staring at Philo who started to twitch his tail rapidly.
Damn, they just really became fun to be with.
And it seems like Lyra''s more intelligent than Philo, well, goblins have bigger heads than rabbits so it is understandable.
I proceeded to the next one, Breath Magic, it is simple enough to make a de-shaped air out of it, but it is not dense enough so I made it dense until I got my desired volume.
"Out of the way, you two."
The two subordinates of mine that are silently yapping with each other immediately obeyed as I shoot the air de into the tree, cutting it clean in half, no excess, no deficit, just a clean cut in half, like that certain swordsman who goes "Thunder Breathing: First Form Thunderp and sh"
I took a deep breath for I can''t whistle yet, well that''s an ultimate skill right there, but it''s exhausting too much mana, a problem that can be fixed with time.
I rested a little recovering my mana.
And next andst ember magic is decided to beplementary, the Squirt magic is used as a bullet, this magic has enough volume to be used as a damage dealer, this is the best weapon for me as of now, but it is not powerful enough to make the sword and the like so orb shaped bullets will suffice.
I shoot the water bullets and as expected it did a good deal of damage to the cleaved tree earlier. As an assurance, I also tried to use ember magic and use a condensed orb of sma, but it failed, why is ember magic so weak? Well, I shall upgrade it by using it asplimentary magic, just using it with sand magic will cause continuous damage and debuff at the same time.
So it will be like this, magic will be debuffed, ember magic will be the constant/passive damage dealer apanying sand magic, squirt magic will be the main artillery, and breath magic will be the tactical nuke type.
All of these are considering the current abilities of the magic skills and fully capitalizing on the potential growth of the said skills and their roles will differ the more times they have leveled up.
Phew, that was quite satisfying, every men''s dream is notdies in theirp, but using magic and being reincarnated in another world.
And I just did all of that.
_________________________________________
Kapre: A Filipino Mythical Creature, a gigantic man holding a cigar by the mouth usually lives in tall trees and waits there for his victim.
Chapter 14: The First Resource Point
Chapter 14: The First Resource Point
With this, my "training" or should I say, my "familiarizing" with my new and long-term skills was now finished. Who would have thought that I will get a change in fighting style early in this game, well, like I said, those skills are just for convenience, and it is not like I won''t use them again and I am not attached enough to physical fighting that I''ll sacrifice the advantage my birth has given me, you know?
I am born a caster and caster, I will be.
And while I am thinking of those, a notification appeared dinging on my ear.
Notice [Mastering the basic elements of the world has given you the title: [Commander of the Elements] ]
Mastering? But I just trained with it, aren''t I?
Hmm... Or does mastery, in this case, means when I easily acquired the elements, [Guide] please confirm. (Be thankful I''m giving you a lot of screentime)
[Master, yes, it does mean a good initial proficiency of the element and also the immediate knowledge about the early utility and potential abilities of the elements has granted you this title.]
Oh, I see, well, thank you for that wonderful answer [Guide], that just means I got recognized from my analysis, no biggy.
[Master, if you said that in front of a human-like yourself, he or she will cry tears of blood.]
Hey, not my fault if I woke up like this okay? Did I wish for me to have a photographic memory so good that I can hear and remember shit from my mom''s belly and never forget about it?
If they want to cry, then let them be!
.... Okay, that''s quite narcissistic, I said so as shes of that giant immediately came into my head that make mee back to reality as I looked at the description of the title.
[Commander of the Elements]: Only those who have a natural genius understanding of the four basic elements can acquire this title.
Effects: 10% Decrease in mana consumption for an elemental spell
+100 Mana
Note: A title cannot be leveled up.]
Oh, neat, but it''s a bugger it cannot be leveled up. But still, besides that, this is nice, and what''s with the additional mana? It''s humongous even for a bonus, even my stat upgrades during level-ups don''t give me that big of a bonus, but hey if it''s given it shall be received with gratitude, right?
So wee +100 mana!
With this, the fifty mana needed for the breath magic to be condensed enough for offensive porpuses will be reduced to forty-five, meaning instead of one, I can shoot at least three of those super sharp air des, simr to the water bullets which need .5 mana so minus ten percent will make it .45 meaning that... It increases
[Master, remove the percent sign and divide the value to 10, .5/10=0.05.]
Nodding in satisfaction onest time with my gains this day alone, I decided that I must continue my journey to the center of the forest, I called my subordinates and they followed behind me... Now that I think about it, it''s almost a month that we are walking down this forest right?
But as of now, I can''t see any sign of getting out of the firstyer, the monsters are still weak and rare because of the strange reason that there is a pair of undead that are following me, just how big this forest is? Particrly, the firstyer of the Five-Pronged Forest.
[Guide], I''m talking to you.
[Master, the firstyer contains forty percent of the total range of the whole forest, and the forest is the biggest,rgest, and most monster-infested forest in the entire continent.]
Forty?
[Master, yes, forty.]
That''s big... And I''m thinking of transversing that by walking.
Well, it might be proven as quite the challenge, but it is not like I am rushing for time, I mean, I am a newborn baby who can walk and fight using a staff, so I have all time in the world to stroll in the firstyer.
We continued to walk as suddenly, several, sessive and rapid notifications appeared in my head.
Notice[ Undead Kabuto has killed a monster, sharing 10 EXP with his master]
Notice[ Undead Kabuto has killed a monster, sharing 11 EXP with his master]
Notice[ Undead Kabuto has killed a monster, sharing 8 EXP with his master]
The notification dragged on and all of it is ranging from eleven to 10 EXP with asional single digits and rare twelve and up a notification, the notification didn''t stop for a while, you don''t believe me?
Well, you see, the notifications didn''t stop until I am level nine already, [Guide].
What''s happening with Kabuto''s side?
[Master, Undead Kabuto is ughtering an orc settlement.]
ughtering? Orcs? But isn''t he just a starting assassin?
[Master, Orcs are individuals who have high muscle density but don''t have a big brain for them to properly use it, thus even an average assassin or any individuals cunning enough can kill hordes of them.]
Hehh... So they have the muscle for brains huh?
[Master, yes, you can put it that way.]
I see, I see, well it seems like Kabuto got to some "manualbor" on his side, but if you are talking about an orc settlement then it must be a cave right? As far as my isekai knowledge brings me, orcs usually can be found in caves that have the most basic of needs, like a water source, food is hunted obviously and this can only mean one thing...
But it is just a day, howe he already found a resource point?
[Master, Undead Kabuto is still an inexperienced shinobi and wants to hastily fulfill your order and thus used brute force and didn''t scout the area properly first.]
....
I am speechless for a second as I was absorbing [Guide]''s remark about the actions of one of my subordinates as a migraine started to spread in my head.
So this is what having someone in your wing feels like...
After I said that myself, I sat on a tree and ate fruit in the basket on top of Philo''s back and as if on cue, Kabuto suddenly showed up in my back, I nced at him looking all happy while giving side nces to his seniors with his smug face.
"Fufu... My Lady! I have-"
"You have? You have done what? I''ll tell to what have you done, first you, in your deranged desire to fulfill my will, have hastily and recklessly looked for some cave that you didn''t even inspect for the interior condition of the cave and proceeded to create a fucking mess by ughtering those pigs inside their cave."
Of course, this is just all in my mind because I still can''t talk physically. After all, it is embarrassing, but for his master to scold him when he thought that he did a great job still stings like shit causing his smug face to a worried expression, but I don''t care.
My people should know how to act properly.
"But Mydy... I just want to prove myself to you for this will be my first contribution..."
He said meekly, realizing his mistake but still justifying his case.
"That''s not the point and you know that, right? Also, consider that I am a human okay? Humans are vulnerable to sickness and thus I want the cave to have the minimum sanitation, I don''t want a ce that has pig shit on it, do you understand?"
Kabuto lowered his head, and though he is way bigger than my current size, he still looks like a subjugated cat in front of me.
"I understand, I do not know the circumstances, but My Lady needs to take the form of a normal newborn child, I shall learn from this mistake and be a better subordinate that takes his master''s current situation into consideration before taking any abrupt action."
Wha... What does he mean by taking a form of a child...? [Guide], do all my subordinates thinks that way?
[Master, no, only Undead Kabuto has a belief of you not in your true form, but Undead Philo and Undead Lyra are now also gaining the belief of you having a "true body".]
What!? Stop it! Stop them immediately!
[Master, there is nothing that can be done for it is already toote, furthermore, Undead Philo and Undead Lyra are just gaining their own will, thus a little injection of ideas into them will immediately be engraved in their minds.]
Oh no... How the hell do I exin to them when I grow up that I am just a normal (not really) human then!?
[Master, I believe that that matter is not part of my concerns.]
Oh, will you shut up? I''m talking to myself now!
Anyhow, I ignored their misconception, after all, it is not hindering their performance, right? Except for this stumble by Kabuto of course that he is already reflecting about.
"...What are you doing...?"
As I am having my mental discussion, I saw Philo and Lyra circling Kabuto swaying their heads and arms, seemingly dancing.
Are they mocking Kabuto?
"Hey stop that, we don''t have time for that, anyway, Kabuto, does the orc settlement at least have a source of water?"
Kabuto immediately jumped out of his senior''s encirclement that immediately chased after him in which I stopped by raising my palm as I look at Kabuto.
"Master yes, I believe that for now, we should use the undergroundke of the cave to sanitize the portion of the cave that is being inhabited by the orcs."
I looked at him suddenly.
"Undergroundke?"
"Yes, master, undergroundke."
I nodded, grinning a little with my little mouth.
"Herees your saving grace."
I said that silently and continued.
"Lead the way then."
Finally having some brightness in his face, he nodded with vigor.
"Then please!"
We started to walk with Kabuto and me at the front while Philo and Lyra is in the back, while we are walking I decided to look at my stats.
Look:
Name: Sophia Demiurge
HP: 69/69
Race: Human (Newborn)
Mana: 358
Stamina: Unlimited
[Level: 9/10
EXP: 10/300
Stats:
STR: 20
INT: 40
VIT: 11
AGI: 22
DEX: 34
LUK: 0]
I looked at my stats and can''t help but shake my head in disappointment, that''s why I don''t like games that don''t let you custom your stats, except for unusually high STR despite my caster nature, my stats is pretty lopsided with no physical to magical bnce at all.
Well, I won''tin though, this is just how I am built in this new world I guess, and a little hard work will surely fill in that gap to a certain extent, and, it seems like I am just a level away from evolving huh?
Will I also be enshrouded in a cocoon if I evolved? Well, that''s a very fun thing to find out, right?
As I was thinking about those things, I suddenly remembered something.
"Hey Kabuto, how is the matter about monster settlements that I am asking you going?"
Kabuto looked at me with his confidence back, he said with a puffed chest.
"Master, I have forgotten, but about that, I have located a goblin vige of about 800 in poption, it has a leader but he is finding his daughter as per the gossip in their streets."
I almost jumped out in joy as I hear the report of my Subordinate, I n that I will have undead in the vicinity of my resource point to look for it and have them hunt monsters so that they can level up continuously whilst also safeguarding their post (and giving me freebies too), and that where those settlements will enter.
I want to kill all of the people inside that vige those orcs will suffice but because Kabuto has to ughter them alone, I got to settle with goblins, well, not like I can''t make it so that they will be strong, for I swear that those goblins will be strong enough to take on the world in the future.
But herees a problem, how do I ughter all of them without one or two leaking information to their allies, I mean if they are intelligent enough to have settlements, then that means they are wise enough to make some sort of alliance right?
And I am not confident enough to say that I can take on the whole goblinmunity of this forest...
[Guide], any ideas?
[Master, no need to fret about the matter for you see, the goblins having a leader, means that the leader is the main brain of the vige, thus killing the leader means also gaining, by force, the loyalty of the goblins.
After all, in this world, the strong eat the weak and the weak served the strong.]
Oh, I see, I guess that''s one worry out.
I thought so while tapping the leg of Kabuto.
"Good Job, my servant."
______
Note: I updated the math a bit, if it doesn''t make sense, well I just invented it so it should be fine. Anyway, that is because Imitted an honest mistake about the first form.
Please feel free to tell any mistake you see, either math or anything you can find so that I can correct it. Thank you
Chapter 15: Goblin Chief Part 1
Chapter 15: Goblin Chief Part 1
We walked through the forest, still full of greeneries but strangely, or maybe not for someone who lived in one of the most polluted cities in the world, Man, the scene is not stale at all and otherwise, it was captivating as if I want to be here forever and never go away. I mean, getting to other ces besides this forest is a good thing and all, after all, who wouldn''t want to be on an adventure if you got transmigrated into another world right?
But still, this forest calms me down, Not being in the spotlight, not being the center of attention, someone who can feel insignificant, someone who gets the feeling of need to get better, these things are all new to me and this forest is the one who provided all of it.
As I was thinking of such things, a sight of extreme gore beheld in my eyes, heads brown in color pig in shape, arms as thick as the trunk of a medium-sized tree, and legs of creatures at least six feet in height can be seen loitering all over the entrance of a cave too big to be called a mere settlement, but that sight didn''t get my eyes out of the putrid sight of blood sttered in the grass nearby.
I noticed that the body parts except for the limbs of the orcs are missing, At least Kabuto has enough sense to not leave bloodied corpses at the entrance of the cave, I thought of that whilst looking at him.
When Kabuto noticed my piercing gaze, he immediately looked the other way, while saying in a stuttering manner:
"M-master... We have arrived at the potential resource point of your future legion..."
I raised a brow pping Kabuto''s legs.
"Will you not say anything?"
I asked him, in my head, of course.
"Erm... Sorry for the mess?"
_Not exactly what I want from you, but at least you know your mistakes._
I just thought of that sighing while nodding my head weakly, my eyes still looking at the gore my subordinate has ensued, it is like an abstract art with a message that says: "Fat ass n*** deserves them like this."
Or that was my interpretation, Just interpret it on your own, It just really looks like Kabuto doesn''t even consider orcs as proper living creatures.
"Kabuto, why the gore? Why can''t you just kill them precisely?"
Kabuto finally looked at me, with his burning eyes, full of spite.
"Because I feel like those lowly pigs are being disrespectful of My Lady, living in a ce that will be hers earlier than her."
See, I told you, his reason is something so racist like that. That''s how subordinates of evil monarchies act, though I am not evil, so I don''t know why in the world he is acting like a narcissistic retard.
I set aside those thoughts and decided to just go inside the cave, Kabuto, Even though not thoroughly inspected the area still found an undergroundke, I would be seriously angry if he couldn''t find a body of water that big inside apacted space like a cave.
"Now then, let''s go inside."
I started to walk, but as I was about to step on my first one, Kabuto suddenly eximed and hastily lifted me in the air.
"Mydy! The blood of those pigs has created poodles on my carelessness and we do not have any knowledge of what microbes their putrid fluid has."
He then, like a father, tucked me in both her arms and ced my lower body close to his chest
"Thus, as a reward- I mean punishment, let me carry you in my arms so that your precious flesh wouldn''t be exposed to the danger of being infected!"
I looked at him and looked at my subordinates, now in a semi-top view as I saw that Kabuto''s eyes were beaming with excitement while Philo and Lyra were just staring at us.
"Alright, I appreciate your concern, but this is embarrassing, so can you please put me down?"
He shook his body in shock as if not believing that I didn''t want to be carried by him, I mean, why would I want to?
"B-but how about the"
I sealed his mouth with my hands and asked [Guide].
[Guide], am I prone to infections despite being blessed by a god?
[Master, no, you are a prospect for the god of the undead, thus his blessing includesplete immunity to viruses, only injuries wounds, and poisons can harm your health.
You should already know this after so long.]
Okay, it seems like I don''t need Kabuto''s carry, but why are you giving shade to my question? Of course, I do already know, after all, I didn''t contract any viral disease after so long and like I always do, this is just for affirmation.
[Master, I presume that you''re lying.]
Sh-shut up! It is not like that didn''t cross my mind or anything okay!? I mean, how would I think of disease if my first encounter in this world is a rabbit eating my food!?
[Guide] didn''t respond which I ignored and immediately said to Kabuto.
"Kabuto, I can''t contract diseases and your concern is unfounded."
Kabuto, not wanting to give up his case so that he can carry me, argued.
"B-but how about what you said earlier?"
I shook my head, acting disappointed but I just want this embarrassing shit to end already, and replied.
"Did you not understand my intentions?"
I once again sighed.
"I told all of that so that you can learn the value of proper scouting, You are my scout, my spy, and my assassin, not my mindless murderer and I don''t want you to turn into one, The lesson is, it is better to properly execute your orders and bete in reporting its sess than reporting your mission aplished by skipping proper procedure."
Kabuto, suddenly dropped me, causing me to be shocked, is he mad?
But my assumptions are proven wrong because with seemingly enlightened eyes, he said with a little bit of madness:
"Ah~ to be expected of mydy! To have such wisdom, Indeed, indeed I have learned my lesson and thus I shall serve you forever bearing this knowledge in this feeble one''s mind~!"
I looked at him and smiled awkwardly, thinking what would I do if he became insane because of my random bullshit, but I didn''t show it on my face, can''t show them when I''m sweatin'' after all.
Well, at least I evaded an embarrassing moment.
Thinking as such, I still don''t like stepping on bloody puddles, so I jumped around the scattered limbs and heads of the orcs who had a height that reached my belly.
They sure are big, I must say.
My subordinates also followed behind me, while Kabuto already went inside, igniting the torches that were hung in the wall of the cave by the orcs, We finally reached the entrance in which the blood was still present but at least didn''t make puddles, this is especially important to me because I am barefooted.
We entered the cave that had some chest tes made of hardwood lying around, some full of blood, some damaged, and some barely fine. Why would you use wood to make a chest te? Why would you make protection to the hardest part of your body (ording to [Guide] chest has the most muscles for orcs), Why are you not protecting your head?
Sigh... I can''t even do anyedy skits and am just d that Kabuto didn''t leave me with stupid idiots who only know how to walk and can''t even make and craft proper pieces of equipment.
"By the way, Kabuto, when you killed those orcs... What weapon do they use?"
Kabuto is backtracking his surroundings, being thought of as a lesson, he became more cautious so that I won''t be put into harm, he just looked at me for a moment and went to look at the surroundings once more.
"Mydy, those lowlifes used their fists to make a useless counterattack."
Man, this destroys the image Rimuru gave me about orcs...
"More like stupid."
Kabuto just snickered and nodded.
After some time, we reached the deepest part of the corridor we were transversing, This cave was as big as full-blown ones and had an undergroundke.
I looked at theke, reflecting my face that just looked like a baby, and had a lot of prospects at that. The water has a shimmering blue glow as if Maria Makiling*, but the water, is present, but because of the undead which is Kabuto present here, no marine life is present in theke.
Thiske is good for cleaning, and it seems toe out of a salty body of water, yeah, I tasted it.
[Guide]?
[Master, the reason for this cave having an undergroundke is because the Five-Pronged Forest is near a bay.]
Oh, I see, that exins it, but still, how are we supposed to transfer this to the ce that needs sanitation? This ce has a lot of passages that can be used as rooms for crafting, weaponry, lodging, and many more, it is a natural work of the world''s architects in short. But because the monsters who lived in this ce are fucking idiots it is untouched and the rooms I was saying have their shits in them, so I want to clean it.
Hmm... Should I proceed to hunt the goblin chief? [Guide], locate the chief.
[Master, as youmand.
Locating the goblin chief...
Location Confirmed, the goblin chief is 100 meters away north directly in your direction, and getting near as of the moment.]
Getting near? What do you mean? Isn''t he finding his daughter?
[Master, the Goblin Chief is the most skillful and also the most savage of the goblins of that particr vige, thus his instincts, even though he knew he had to find his daughter, have been following the scent of blood instead.]
So, does that mean he''s in mental agony because of his intellect and instincts?
[Master, Such is the case 97% of the time.]
Oh, I see...
As I was thinking of that, a lightbulb idea suddenly popped out of my head as I shouted mentally.
"LYRA!"
Lyra immediately answered, having an excited tone but an irritated choice of words.
"W-what...? You''re so loud..."
I ignored her quite a rude reply as I continued.
"By any chance, are you a high-ranking person in your previous vige?"
She didn''t even bat an eye and immediately answered, I knew it you want to talk to me.
"Yes, I am, actually I can call myself a princess, fufu~ If you want, you can-"
I ignored her continuous rambling as I heard "Listen to me!" and immediately dished out an order.
"Smear yourself with the poodle of blood and lie on the ground without moving, Be quick!"
Which she immediately obeyed.
The human brain, when overwhelmed will malfunction in the form of mental slowness, forgetfulness, confusion, difficulty concentrating or thinking logically, a racing mind, or an impaired ability to problem-solve.
So just imagine, imagine a monster, with lower intelligence than humans that can''t suppress their instincts,? And what if that instincts, will lead that person into finding someone he wants to find?
To ends up knowing, that the one he is finding is the one who caused his instincts to run wild.
A smile found it on my lips.
I wonder, How will their mind respond to that?
[3rd Person POV]
The one whom Sophia is plotting against doesn''t have any idea what fate awaits him, he even doesn''t have any idea what he is doing.
The goblin chief has a height of three feet, muscles as big and hard as a boulder, his teeth are grinding and saliva is oozing out of his mouth as his fist is clenched into a simr boulder size.
He smelt blood and blood he would find, he knew that he needed to find his daughter, he and knew that he couldn''t just go and make his instincts drive him insane, however, as Sophia has said, he is not intelligent enough to suppress his instinctual urges.
Goblin Chiefs have no fear and will just move forward, they, even though called "Chief" are not a leader type for all EXP. He will get his kills is all his and will not be shared with his people, The same goes for his people and him, he is just the strongest warrior, the most intelligent, and the most savage.
He then, suddenly stopped in a cave with a pool of blood at its entrance, his feeble mind made him look closer, and saw his daughter, dead, with open eyes lying on the ground.
He didn''t even consider and questioned that his daughter''s body is too small to have this much blood, nor did he consider why his daughter''s corpse is grey when the blood is still fresh.
He just stared at the corpse, confused, Why are his instincts leading him to find his daughter? And why when he finds her, she is already dead? And why is the scent of blooding from his daughter?
Such are the questions that overwhelmed his mind, and, as a goblin, the adaptive mechanism for being confused, fearful, and all other emotions that are too much for their brains...
Is rage.
"GRAAYYYGH!!"
_________________________________________
*Maria Makiling is a diwata (anito) ormbada (fairy) in Philippine mythology, associated with Mount Makiling in Laguna, Philippines.
Chapter 16: Goblin Chief Part 2
Chapter 16: Goblin Chief Part 2
[Sophia''s POV]
I sighed, seeing my subordinate excitedly go out into the cave to wash with blood.
It''s good that she''s happy and all, but at least shows resistance when being ordered to do such gross things, I thought so as I nned what will I do, of course, I already presumed that I will win against the goblin chief as I said, I became arrogant because of that ce.
Anyway, I am nning on not killing the chief, because first, when I kill him, I will have another tanky type soldier and it will cause some kind of imbnce, plus he, with a little help from me, can be a trainer for the goblins and that''s a spectacr idea, I just have to make it so that he will have more Intelligence and as [Guide] has confirmed, monsters can have more brain size when they are named.
Hmm... Sounds good, but, for the first time since I came into this world, [Guide] interjected in my trains of thought.
He is still mechanical in sound, but still, how strange this is, but because I don''t have much leisure time, I ignored it and listened to him.
[Master, killing and not killing the head of the goblins can severely affect your future path to take.]
I blinked, staring at theke in which is in front of me all the time, as I asked.
How so?
How can choosing peace and violence lead to two different futures?
[Guide] replied.
[Master, choosing "peace", as you call it, will give you the title [Magnanimity of the Strong], the title includes being able to acquire the sincere allegiance of the goblin chief that will also lead to acquiring the undying loyalty of the vige, however, the title had a Title Skill [Respect].
Title skills are skills obtained through titles, not exactly unique for titles are universal, but still rarer thanmon skills.]
Huh... I see, wouldn''t that be the best choice then? I thought of that but still, find myself curious why is there a "however" when he said about the Title Skill.
To my question, [Guide] replied.
[Master, the Skill [Respect], as the name suggests will make you feel more respected by the race that had given their loyalty to you, not considering whether or not the individuals of the race gave their servitude officially.
However, on the flip side, your actions must be "respectable" all the time, meaning that killing, plotting against someone, and more that you already did and are also things worth to be frowned upon will make your subordinates lose their respect towards you.
Completely losing respect will have the title punish the holder.
The skill will grant the same EXP. Share ability as the [Necromancy] unique skill has.]
Woah...
I have never seen a portrayal of the word "respect" and "Magnanimity" like it was thest thing I should do in this world, I am not being magnanimous, I just want it so that my needs will be met in the best possible way for me.
Do you get that [Guide]?
[Guide] continued to exin, ignoring my question.
[Master, on the other hand, killing the chief of the goblins and choosing "violence" will give you the title [Merciless Tyrant] that will give you the ability to make people submit by the force of fear to you.
The title will grant you the Title Skill [Fear] which will let you subdue a wholemunity by killing its leader.
Any ves you will acquire will be bound in a signed contract by the blood that any acts of betrayal towards you will be punishable by electrocution.
On the flip side, having ves will not let you have the EXP. Share ability.]
[Fear]? Not [very]?
[Master, [very] is not a title skill but amon skill.]
I took a deep breath knowing thest information but ignored it as I weighed down my options.
Well, if I want to use the EXP. Share, then the former is what will I want, but the title will leave me in a force pacifism-like state, and honestly, that feels ultra restraining for me.
On the other title, I got subordinates that cannot go against my will, but the downside is that I can''t benefit from their kills, I presume that only the proper [very] skill can give me the same abilities... Though... I don''t think I want to acquire that skill right now.
Oh, but I noticed something, [Guide], why is it that it is more detrimental to choose [Respect] than [Fear]?
[Master, because that''s how the system made the skills and titles.
Other than that, I have no idea because of theck of information...
Temporary information acquired from Master''s brain, master, it might be because Respect is hard to gain and easy to lose than fear.]
Oh, you took the exnation out of my mouth, indeed that''s basically how the logic between those two titles worked, Respect is something you worked hard for and needed to keep working hard to maintain, one single slip-up will make respect disappear.
While fear is something that will be engraved in a person''s heart, traumas are the best examples.
Damn, when did all of this be contemporary?
Anyway, after deliberation, I decided to just kill the chief, in the logic that Fear is easier to earn and keep than respect, even though they became unconsciously loyal to me, they will still fear that I will kill them if I didn''t get what I want, like "earn respect by fear" logic.
So after I killed him, I will turn him into an undead that can supervise his former kinsmen, in and simple. He will still train the soldiers after being thought of by me, but now as one of my undead.
The only thing that sucks is that I won''t get EXP from the kills of the soldiers, but who am I toin, I think that not having scraps of EXP is better than being stabbed in the back by your people(ves).
[Guide], I shall choose to y the chief, thank you for giving me adequate information about a decision I otherwise think is the best.
For some reason, [Guide] didn''t respond for a few five seconds.
[Master, it is my pleasure to give you my assistance.]
Right... I am happy to hear that.
And so with that, my path was officially sealed. In the future, will this give me fortune? Or will it hand me my downfall? All of this is unknown to me, after all, I am not a god.
.
.
.
After that conversation with my skill, I immediately called out Kabuto as he, who is behind my back the whole time knelt, looking at the ground as I turned around to face him.
"My Lady, I have once failed you and shall never do it again,mand me and I shall prove myself worthy of your trust."
He said, having a regal expression in his eyes, it''s good and all to recognize mistakes, but this is somehow awkward because no matter how much he knelt, I am still looking up at him, he is four feet taller than me, alright?
But I don''t want to shatter his determination, so I replied.
"Then, prove yourself, you shall, this time, not disappoint."
I put my two small index and middle fingers in front of him and said.
"Go and seek your two seniors, immediately get Lyra out of herying position outside. After that, go to the vige of the goblins and surround the gate and two more important points of the goblin settlements, they shall not be able to go out of their settlements as they shiver in fear by seeing the mere presence of undead."
I finished giving my orders, but Kabuto suddenly asked.
"But, mydy, will you be fine fighting the chief alone? It is not like I am not trusting your power, but..."
I just shut him up with all of my palms, I noticed that he is quite the bbermouth and we already heard the howl of the angry goblin chief that got his already not-so-good mental health damaged further, so I just pointed in the direction of the sound as I said.
"You heard that right? I will be fine, be quick on following mymand."
Reluctantly, he followed my order by answering "Then, as youmand mydy." I then smiled a little giving thumbs up as I dashed my way out of the cave, there I saw a creature a foot taller than me, green in color, and had muscles as hard as a rock.
Hey, what is Hulk''s son doing here- Oof!
"That''s unfair!!" I said, inwardly, of course as I blocked the enormous fist attack of the maddened monster.
I stumbled on the ground, seeing crimson fluids, my blood spurting out of my delicate left hand with some wheezing sound in my lungs signifying my broken ribs, all of that happened by that single punch alone.
I immediately activated [Dynamic Vision] and started to dodge the flurry of attacks of the chief by rolling around, after some time, I regained my footing and started to dodge more urately and gracefully as I asked about my body''s situation to [Guide].
[Master, all of the left hand shattered, three ribs to the left broken, piercing parts of the left lung, plus minor stress in the kidney.
Master, you will die in 10 minutes and counting when you failed to evolve in that time interval.]
Oh so being able to evolve fixes the damage to the body huh?
I asked the unique skill as I widened the distance between the chief and me and coughed some blood, I lost blood that is negligible for an adult, but because I am just a baby, my head started to get fuzzy because of immense blood loss.
[Master, yes, it can.]
[Guide] replied, whilst another punch came down crashing in my head, I immediately jumped out of the trajectory.
_Evolving as a Method of regeneration is inconvenient, I shall obtain a skill for automatic regenerationter._
I made a mental note as I conjure [Sand Magic] under the circumference of the goblin chief, the sand stuck on his fist as he tried to lift it but saw several tentacle-like brown objects clinging to it, I didn''t even hesitate for a moment seeing his confusion as I dashed under him and used [Punch],nding it on his chin.
"Payback madafaka!!"
I then used [Squirt Magic] as I saw him stumble a little backward, I ignored the unbearable paining in my left side for I used my left side as the "brace" to the ground and thus the side exerted the most force and bullets of blue sheen emerged in front of me and immediately assaulted the face of the chief.
The water bullets I created exploded in contact, making me squint my eyes, this attack is expected to pierce his body, but I don''t have time toin and thus immediately went backward just to see the extended fist of the goblin chief, I used my staff and changed its trajectory sessfully, good thing there are still those "sand tentacles" restraining the speed of the attack and thus didn''t broke my right arm apart, but still caused stress in my delicate body.
[Master.
WARNING!!
Further stress on the right side of your body will hold youpletely incapacitated.
I Repeat!
Further stress on the right side of your body will hold youpletely incapacitated.
]
Yeah I know, but this shit is strong, it continued to attack me with its fist, unusually, in a refined manner, it seems like he have a unique skill or a very goodmon one, so we started a bailout as I activated [Observe], I used [Squirt Magic] to create bullets that directed into his skull, but he dodged it despite not being able to think rationally.
He then punched me, and because of my short stature, his punches alwaysnded on the ground every time I dodge them, suddenly both of his fists were aimed at the same time at me.
This is just what I''m waiting for.
I immediately dodged the attack, making both of his fists touch the ground which I set up the [Sand Magic], I used a lot of mana to the magic so that it will move faster, and so it did.
The magic clung faster into the hand of the goblin chief as I looked at him, sneering and making a vertical line in the air using my index finger, suddenly a de of air came sweeping into the side of the chief, cleaving his right hand perfectly in half, the air de lost some power and just sliced through a fourth of his left arm.
The sand tentacles lost what they are clinging to as blood gushed out like a mad flood into the sliced parts of the goblin chief.
"GRUAAAAGHHH! GGRRARAGAAH!!"
He shouted as if there is no tomorrow because of the unbearable pain of losing one lower arm, which will cause phantom pains.
I immediately used arge chunk of my mana making hundred of bullets appear on top of the still agonizing monster as I made them fall into him all at once, at first explosions because of the hardness of his skin preventing the piercing effects of the bullets was seen, but I make him still by using the sand tentacles and after some time, the blood of unlimited amounts came like a fountain, the goblin chief is in his death bed.
As I thought of that, the goblin suddenly ripped all the sand tentacles clinging to him as he stood up with bloodshot eyes.
[Master, the goblin chief is in berserk mo- Oh he dies- Bzzt!]
Again with the "Bzzt!"? Well, I ignored that as another air de crashed into the body of the former goblin chief, tearing his body in half, lengthwise.
Useless berserk mode.
Chapter 17: Forced Subordination
Chapter 17: Forced Subordination
Notice[ Via Unique Skill [Observe] Common Skill [Martial Arts] acquired.
[Marital Arts] skill absorbed [Punch] and [Spearmanship] skill.]
Then [Guide] spoke.
[Master, you are eligible for evolution.]
_Well, that''s that I guess._
I thought so while making an impromptu bandage for my left ribcage and arm, after which I used [Sand Magic] to clog the bleeding parts.
Notice[First Aid has been sessfully applied, individual [Sophia Demiurge] already not in danger of dying.]
I see, good.
Hearing that my first aid worked, I sighed, sitting on the giant head of the monster as I realized that I still didn''t analyze the stats of Kabuto, but thinking that he probably is the one closest to evolution out of my subordinates, I just discarded it.
This day has been busy so I don''t have time to do such things.
But still, I wish I can figure out a way to reverse the "undead are scary" mindset of the monsters here, it makes my first subordinatesg behind their junior, is there a way to undo this, [Guide]?
[Master, I can only find the solution of attacking monsters off guard. Plus yourmands also give them, though a little amount of EXP.]
Sigh... Yeah, I guess you''re right, but still, if only something interesting happens...
My thoughts trailed off a little, as a notification came dinging into my head.
Notice[ Continuous training has increased the level of your skills [Sand Magic] [Squirt Magic], [Breath Magic] and [Ember Magic] by 3, 2, 2, and 1 levels respectively]
Lazy as usual huh?
But that didn''t stop there, another notification came into my head. Now that the chief is killed by me, the title I was waiting for finally arrived.
Notice [Killing the Leader of the Goblin Vige without his proper reason, mercilessly has granted you the title: [Merciless Tyrant] ]
[Merciless Tyrant]: Only those who don''t reason properly, and listen to their ego before ying someone can have this title.
Effects: Grants title Skill:
[Fear]: Let an individual enve a wholemunity by killing their leader.
-1 LUK
Note: A title cannot be leveled up.]
I look at the -1 in Luck and I can say that is fair enough, it would be very unfair if the only determent of the title is not having EXP. Share, though I am not quite sure if the system is egging me with that, well, all in all, everything in the title is, as it is as I expected.
Oh, and I leveled up and it now can evolve.
Name: Sophia Demiurge
HP: 69/69
Race: Human (Newborn)
Mana: 358
Stamina: Unlimited
[Level: 10/10
EXP: 300/300(evolution avable)
Stats:
STR: 21
INT: 43
VIT: 12
AGI: 25
DEX: 36
LUK: -1]
Though I am sure that my evolution path is only the Baby stage of human growth, it will be quite boring and not something to anticipate. But I do anticipate the evolutions of my subordinates.
Well, I have to postpone my evolution though, because I have to arrange for the goblins that wille here a few moments ago, I saw Kabuto peek his head out of the shadow of a tree.
He gasped as he saw my hand bandaged tightly with a white scarf that had some sand squirming around it, but I told him not to worry as I justmanded.
"I already killed him, go and get the goblins."
As I stand up from my sitting position, he then said "Understood" with a little bit of hesitation but still submerged in the shadow nheless.
Say [Guide] to activate the [Fear] skill, is there anything I have to do to the goblins? It is a contract-type skill after all so a "trade", even a one-sided one should happen right?
[Master, technically, none, once the goblins have seen their leader dead, they will have a drop of their blood out of their body and merge with yours sessfully signing the envement contract. But you can still increase their fear, just for assurance.]
I then nodded, thinking about what should I do to increase their Fear of me, after some time, I decided to turn the corpse of their leader into the undead in front of them, with this I can warn them that I can kill them and turn them into my mindless creations if they disobeyed, they sure don''t want that.
And Oh, by the way [Guide], can I acquire [Magnanimity of the Strong] even though I acquired the [Merciless Tyrant] title?
[Master, yes, you can.]
Uhehehe~
I leaked a cute yet sinisterugh out of my mouth as several ideas popped out of my head, if my spection is correct, then those two titles will be the very bestbination, like how a couple who have opposite personalities are the best ones to ship.
Well, let''s get to that soon as I am talking to [Guide], a bunny, a goblin, and a... another goblin just taller than the two of the previous individuals can be seen with eight hundred goblins, both old and young, weak and strong, at least for a goblin in their back.
All of them are shivering in fear at the sight of Philo, Lyra, and Kabuto, my undead who escorted them here by force, they didn''t even dare toin even though some children are pissing their pants made of leaves, but I must say the pants are quite well crafted huh?
Anyway, as they saw their leader''s dead body lying on the ground in front of me, motionless, all of them fell to their knees crying with helplessness as a drop of blood came out from their lips and merged with a single drop of blood from mine, that also came out of my lips.
Notice[Blood Contract to the [800 Unnamed Goblin ves] has been established.
From now on, your will shall be forced into them.]
I feel like Siri wants to say "You Brute" in the end, but I also feel like she doesn''t want to say it, so I ignored that feeling as I made a spectacle.
I used the [Necromancy] skill as the severed parts of the goblin chief''s body mingled into one thread that suddenly just popped out of his body mysteriously, the body then started to arrange itself like before but now, his body is grey as the goblin chief raised from the dead and some notification came out of my head:
Notice[ You have sessfully raised an undead.
Please name your Undead Subordinate.]
And so with that, I made a mentalmand naming the chief Bernardo, as in Bernardo Carpio* as I looked at the goblins who have a pale colored faces.
_That should do it._
I said so while smirking, after which I sighed, this is the most annoying part as I have to organize them. You see, their society is inplete whack, first soldiers only add up to ten percent of the whole settlement, second, there are not enough healers, third, so many are pregnant, fourth... I don''t want to discuss all of it because it will not fit into this chapter.
And so, sighing once more, I started to organize them, first the militia. I forcefully conscripted children who will eventually grow into an adult half day from now because of the short lifespan of goblins and made it so that the ratio between soldiers and civilians are 40:60, I named all of them with random names so that they can have a longer lifespan in which I also did to the civilians, by now they should be Mid-Goblin like Lyra and have a longer lifespan. Yeah, I can name all of them now because I have many mana counts and not scraping for it anymore.
I am not worried that the civilians are to be left behind in evolutions because I learned from [Guide] that EXP. can be earned by doing things they are proficient at.
So, except for the people who resisted that got immediately zapped, everything went without hups. So I assigned some to go hunting and the rest to go guarding, which they will be doing on rotation in intervals of twelve hours per unit. The whole militia will be led by Bernardo that has the [Martial Arts]mon skill in which, as its name implies lets him use his arms and legs as weapons, but martial arts can also be used in weapons so I make it so that he first trains spear.
With a little bit of adjustment, he will be a good trainer.
Second, I make all the pregnant people be excluded in the works for now, by the way, even with all of this I am doing, they are still scared of me, this is so sad, but I guess a price gotta be paid when you did something, though I am pretty sure this will be irrelevant soon... Hehe.
Going back, I ordered the remaining people to get all of the cleaning materials they had in their vige, which of course will be escorted by soldiers led by Bernardo so that Monsters will be prevented, I also ordered them to getrge leaves for pseudo pails and tubs for cleaning the shits of the orcs.
After some time, they came back having scarce pails made of barks of trees, I then added an order to get barks from nearby trees which I entrusted to the soldiers, civilians are yet to have the equipment to scrape out barks of trees, so they did and after they gathered enough I crafted pails made out of bark with them, though I am alone in my position and all of them made a pile of bark to work on. using the sand inside my body to support my shattered bones in performing normally, with [Guide]''s help of course.
_It hurts, at least don''t be afraid to work with me_
I then made tubs made out of leaves which the goblins were slightly amazed, the most intelligent goblin spoke to me.
"H-Hara... We- Will you be so kind as to share with us your knowledge of crafting?"
This man, I remember naming him Alex.
He said to which I smiled with my cute face and answered in his mind. Oh yeah, Hara* is a Filipino word, eh you thought I will use "Ojou-Sama"? No, I am a Filipino, and so shall my citizens(ves) should be, so I instructed them to use that word for me.
Though Hara Sophia doesn''t sound like Filipino at all...
Anyway, I said directly into his mind: "But of course."
His body suddenly stood frozen and copsed in front of me with white bubblesing out of his mouth. He seems to pass out learning that I can speak directly into his mind.
_What the heck._
And so, I look for the other intelligent person and thought her how to make tubs, her name''s Mirasol* by the way, the tub is just a cone that needs two goblins to carry, simr to the pails which are quite big for the size of the goblins, after all, they needed to clean a pile of manure.
The procedure is to scrape out all of the shits and get it out of the cave, the manures will be used to cultivate vegetables and grains, and after that, the rooms, about three of them that got ridden of the shits, will be sanitized again and again, though there is no detergent... Well, I guess monsters have high resistance to viruses.
After half a day, all the crafting is already finished and we immediately started cleaning.
Though I didn''t do much.
A Hara''s privilege.
[3rd Person POV]
Meanwhile, in the deeper parts of the firstyer of the Five-Pronged Forest, a party of five is walking in their usual party position.
Melee people, namely Swordsman and Tank(their role, not their name) are in the front while the archer and caster are at the back then the assassin is ahead scouting for a good sleeping spot.
"Hmm... This forest is boring."
"Right... And we are all here to find a single corpse."
"Yeah, I wonder why Lady Urduja loves children so badly, though I guess I was saved because of her love, so I am notining."
"... You better not."
The four talked and talked while the caster is glued frozen in the ground.
"Oi!"
"Waaah!"
The caster who has a robe of a priest that failed horribly to conceal her voluminous breasts and ample butt was startled as she immediately went out of her trance.
"What are you staring at? You have been like that for days..."
The swordsman spoke, whilst the caster replied. "Nothing! Nothing!"
The swordsman is suspicious, but the caster is someone as innocent as it gets and is worth believing (Author: Fucking Simp) thus he didn''t delve deeper into it.
And suddenly, as the swordsman is simpin- ahem, looking for the caster, the world, including the party heard a notification.
Notice[The Hero Test for the Hero Prospect [Sophia Demiurge] has now officially started, with the Five Pronged Forest as its location, heroes are forbidden to enter the location and the god responsible for the test will not be held ountable for the punishment the rule breaker will receive.
Individuals inside the forest not on the side of the hero are advised to immediately retreat out of the forest.
For heroes test, are only for future heroes.]
They didn''t even absorb the information yet and the crystal formunication they went with suddenly spoke their Lady''s voice, it has tion and cheerfulness and for some reason some smooching sound with muffled moans, which they ignored.
"I have confirmed that notification from My God, and the person taking it is the child you are searching for. Thus no need to worry, she is alive and you all can go now."
The party members were shocked.
"How can a baby take the test you have taken in your thirties, My Lady?"
All of them have the same question.
Urduja replied.
"I am not sure, but that child is blessed to be a hero, so it is not really that strange for gods to test them at an early age... Let us just say, my god is less fickle than that one.",
And so, reluctantly they nodded, and asked the assassin toe back, they will camp in the area because the sun is already setting and they have to rest.
Leaving their doubts about the tests earlier this day.
"Poor child, got a whimsical god for a deity."
_________________________________________
Bernardo Carpio-a legendary figure in Philippine mythology who is said to be the cause of earthquakes.
Hara- First Wife of a Raja(King), The Queen.
Mirasol: Filipino for Sunflower
Author: The Hero''s test Arc is open to ideas. I don''t have any discord yet, so any ideas can be in thement section or dm on Wattpad, thank you.
A little bit of further exnation: 40:60 distribution is not by percent, it can be simplified as 4:6, 4+6=10, thus 4:6 of 800 is 300 soldiers and 500 civilians
Chapter 18: *Insert Steven He’s Voice
Chapter 18: *Insert Steven He¡¯s Voice
Wat da hayl ya say!?
Okay! Wait wait, let me repeat it.
Wat da hayl ya say!?
This is just outrageous! Why would you suddenly make a world fucking notification with me as the main character!? Stupid Siri!
No, that''s not the issue okay? I mean, why would I suddenly receive a test without even proper notice? You should at least tell me that you will be testing me in this very forest pops... I was just figuring out how the goblins will open up to me... However, as I was grumbling about pops, a notification, most probably dedicated to the Hero being tested, me in short, came dinging in my ear.
Notice [You have been officially granted the honor to enter the Hero''s Test for bing the representative of the god of the undead into the mortal world.
Your Test is to reach the center of the forest by conquering the points everyyer had, the point can be right in front of ayer''s door, or on the other side of theyer, you must find all of them and capture them.
Once ayering point has been captured, you have free reign with it and can do anything you want except for the point of the fifthyer, once that point is captured, you must give the authority of the point to your god.
Passing the test means immense power and failing it means your demise.
Because this is a test, adjustments have been made to amodate the challenge needed by the Hero Prospect.]
And then, another ding came out of my head.
Notice[ The God of Undead has removed the [Monarch] Status of the undead race in the five-pronged forest, all beings in the forest will now not cower in fear in their sight and will attack them without any hesitation.]
And then another.
Notice[ The 50% decrease in EXP. The requirement ability has been removed to the Unique Skill: [Hastened Human Evolution].
The Title [The Mortal Child of the God of Undead] has a new ability topensate for the loss.
+300 mana.
+1 to STR, INT, VIT, DEX, and AGI
10% increased affinity towards the Dark Element (Not Avable because ofck of the skill)
The Prospect is advised to evolve her undead before proceeding to the test.
Good luck, and may your almighty god bless you.]
The stream of notifications then finally stopped, leaving me able to understand what was happening for most of the situation, no actually, I already expected this but not to this extreme extent. Who would have thought that a baby will be put to a test in the early month of her life with a remark that says that if she passed then I live and when she failed, I die, that''s a little extreme you know?
The system notification that rang out from the ever sozy Siri answered my question from the very first day of my journey, it seems like the reason why all monsters in the forest are scurrying away with tails between their legs is that undead are the ''monarch'' of this ce, well Monarch he said but weak-ass goblins are in theyer closest to humans, while strong beings like that giant are in the center.
Plus they don''t have a city or anything to protect these people.
Well, I could say they have shit for territory management.
Anyway, [Guide], I have a question.
Can you pinpoint the location of the points stated by the system notification?
... If yes please give me a visual of their general location by making beacon signals into the points.
Uhm... [Guide]?
The Earth to [Guide]!!
BINGIKA BA!?(ARE YOU FUCKING DEAF!?)
This is kind of strange... Usually, it will not even take a milli of a second for my skill to respond, but as if he is ignoring me, not even a trace of his presence can be felt...
I thought so as I noticed something beyond the word strange, except for light and air, everything came to a halt, not figuratively, but, literally, the birds flying around stopped from their trails, and the falling leaf hang in mid-air as if some invisible strings are supporting them and anything not in the immediate skin touch of me came to an abrupt halt as if time itself stopped from working.
And thinking that this is a fantasy world, is the most probable exnation I can think of, for it seems like all of my system skills are rendered inessible in this time-stop phenomenon.
Suddenly, as if on cue, a voice made by thousands of people but was surely spoken by a single person alone resounded in the whole area.
W????????e????l??????????c???????o???????????????m?????????e??????????????? ????????????t????????????????o???????????? ?????????t???????????????h???????????????e??????????????? ?????????????w?????????o???????r????????????l??????????????d?????????? ??????????????w?????i?????????????t???????h?????????????o??????????u????????????t????????? ??????t??????????????????i?????????????????m???????????????e??????????????,???????????????? ???????????b???????????l????????????e???????????????????s????????????s???????????e??????????????d?????????????? ???????????????????o???????n????e?????????????.????
(Wee to the world without time, blessed one.)
The voice came from everywhere, yet I know that the person who suddenly appeared in front of me, that have a hairy body and looks extremely like the giant who appeared in the center of the forest, is the one behind the voice that sounds young, teen, adult and old at the same time as if it is indeed that this ce has no concept of time and the past present and future are all existing at the same time.
The only thing is that his voice was muffled by something simr to what he is saying but with different voices that have different pitches, tones, and speeds all ringing at the same time inplete whack.
"W-who are you!? No, you''re that giant at thestyer, right?"
My voice, to my surprise, is also like the hairy guy with a cigar in his mouth, really like a Kapre, but the difference is that the man has a manly sounding voice while mine contained several womanly voices
From a child to a teen, and then a luscious and seductive adult and domineering voice, with also several mufflers-like voices with also voices of different tones, pitch and is also not in harmony, what the fucking hell is this.
I??????? ???????????a????????????m??????,?????????? ????????????????b????????????u???????????????t?????? ???????t????????h???????????????a?????t?????? ??????????????????i?????????????s??????????? ?????????o?????????????f???????????? ????????????????n??????????o????????????? ?????i???????????????m????????????p??????????????o????????????r????????????????t????????????????a???????????n????????????????c??????????????????e??????????.????????????
(I am, but that is of no importance.)
He put down the cigar in his mouth as he didn''t let me reply, and continued.
T??????h????????e????????????? ????????????????g?????????o?????????????d??????????????? ????????????o??????????f????????????????????? ????????u??????????n????d?????e?????????????a???????????????????d??????????????????? ????????????h???????????a???????????v?????????????e???????????? ??????a?????????????? ???????m???????????????e???????s?????????????s????????a?????g???????????????e????????????????? ???????f???????????????????o???????????r?????????? ????????y????????????????o?????u?????????,???????????? ??????????????h????????????i?????s??????????? ????????d?????????????a????????????u?????????g?????????h????????????t???????e??????????????r??????
(The god of the undead has a message for you, his daughter.)
G??????????o??????????????????????????o????????????d??????????????????????l?????????????????u???????????????c??????????????????k???????????????? ?????????????????????????o????????n???????????????????? ???????????????y???????????o???????u????????????r??????????????????????? ?????????????j????????????????o????????????????u?????????r?????????????n???????????????????????e???????????????y????????????????????? ????????????????????o?????????????????n??????????????????????? ??????????????????b????????????????????????e?????????????????????c?????????????o?????????m?????????i???n??????????????????????g????????????????? ????????????????m????????????????y???????????????? ??????????????????????h?????????????????????????????e?????????????????????????????r?????????????o???????????,??????????????????? ???????????m?????????????????????y?????? ??????????????????????d????????????a?????????????????????u???????????????????????????g?????????????????h????????????????t???????????????????????????e????????????????????r????????????????????????,??????????????????????? ???????????????????I?????????????? ?????????s????????????????h??????????????????a??????????????????????????l????????????????????????????l????????????????????????? ???????????w?????????a????t?????????????????c?????????????????????h????????????????? ????????????y????????????????o?????????????????????????????u???????????????????? ???????????????????????????f????????????????r???????????????o????????m????????????? ??????????????????????????a?????????f?????????????????????a????????????????????r?????????????????????????????? ???????????????????a?????????????????n??????????????????????d????????????????????? ???????????????s??????????????e????????????????e????????????????????????? ???????????i??????????????????????f??????????????????? ????????????y?????????????????????o????????????????u????????? ???????????????????a??????????????r??????????????????????????e??????????????? ????????w??????????o?????????????????????????????r?????????????????t?????????????????????????h???????????????????????y???????????????????? ??????????????????o????????????????????f??????????????? ?????????t?????????????????h????????????????????????e?????????????????? ???????????????????n?????????a??????????m????????????????????????????e?????????????? ????I????????????? ???????????????h?????????????????????????a????????????????????????????v?????????????????????????????e????????????????? ???g???????????????????i????????????????????v??????????????e??????????n????????????? ????????????????y??????????????????????????????o????????????????u????????????????.????????????
????????
????????????????
(Good luck on your journey to bing a hero, my daughter, I shall watch you from afar and see if you are worthy of the name I have given you.)
I feel my brain which I thought had infinite capacity throb with a migraine, why can''t he just turn off the sound effects? I shook off the headache as I was about to ask something, the giant spoke, now not having the sound effects, wow, did he just read my mind?
"And... Do you know why you got injured in your fight with the goblin earlier?"
He has that voice of wisdom on it, as if a minute of his oral autobiography will fill me with the knowledge to conquer a nation.
"Because I was surprised attack-"
With a faint shake of his head, the kapre disappeared and the time started to flow once again normally, why the disappointed look?
... Well, not my fault if he''s disappointed, I guess if you''re so strong that you can cut chunks of a mountain and make it a wall so that the moment when your god released the protection he is giving to his people, they will be prepared, after all being attacked by losing the Monarch Status is not just about my undead, it also means that undead in the center of the forest.
How did I conclude that the undead is the ones upying the center of thisrge ass forest? Well, who would snatch a monarch status in a race of a ce that had that abomination? And also, yeah,mon sense will tell that because there''s no undead outside then they might be inside.
Well, that''s about it, and I am quite calm despite knowing that I am having a test right now, thest test I took is millions of years ago after all (counting the time I am in the void), and it is in a paper.
And oh... I should evolve, but first, let us look at the stats of my subordinates.
I immediately asked them toe into my presence and then they immediately came running in front of me.
What an energetic bunch.
[Name: Philo
HP: 85
Race: White Giant Bunny (Undead)
Mana:3
Stamina: Unlimited
[Level: 8
EXP: 16/450
Stats:
[STR: 20
INT: 6
VIT: 17
AGI: 13
DEX: 8
LUK:2
Titles:
Skills:
Unique:
Common: [Headbutt LVL. 7]: Headbutts enemies(DUH)]
[Dash LVL. 6]: Dashes at fast speed increasing the damage of ramming type attacks, can also be used as a way to dodge attacks from enemies]
]
[Name: Kabuto
HP: 37
Race: Goblin Scout (Undead
Mana: 20
Stamina: Unlimited
[Level: 9
EXP: 90/550
Stats:
STR: 14
INT: 7
VIT: 8
AGI: 16
DEX: 16
LUK:1
Titles:
Skills:
Unique:
Common:[Shadow Step LVL. 3] Let''s one step and travel through shadows.
Passive: [Precision]: a chance to precisely cut a target''s vital part by 7%
]
[Name: Lyra
HP: 33
Race: Mid-Goblin (Undead)
Mana: 11
Stamina: Unlimited
[Level: 5
EXP: 67/300
Stats:
STR: 9
INT: 4
VIT: 5
AGI: 14
DEX: 12
LUK:1
Titles:
Skills:
Unique:
Common:
[Archery LVL.6]: Let individuals learn the way of bow and arrow
[Dash LVL. 5]: Dashes at fast speed increasing the damage of ramming-type attacks, can also be used as a way to dodge attacks from enemies
Passive:
[Aim LVL 5]: Adds 13% chance to make the projectile you have thrown or attack you have unleashed to perfectly hit the target.
]
_Huh... Kabuto is already at the ninth level..._
I thought so while scheming through their new stats, their skills are still the most basic of the basics, and I am quite disgruntled about that, this is kind of inconvenient given that I will be going on a test, actually I am already taking the Hero''s Test right now and what I am doing can be referring to as preparations, good thing I marked theyers with different colors with [Guide]''s help, and apparently, the system will beacon the locations of the points that I have to conquer so I immediately memorized it.
So the onlycking is their evolution, and I bet by Siri rmending this move that they will get some kind of skill, a Unique one at best or a title with a title skill at minimum.
Well, I am anticipating it.
Oh, and I have to evolve too, though don''t expect too much of a grandiose change because I am one hundred percent certain that I will not evolve into something appealing, well if you find a baby who can cleave a goblin dilf into half interesting, then you might enjoy it...
Hmmm...
Newborn, baby, toddler, child, pre-teen, teenager, adult, and elderly.
I don''t like the sound of elderly so I will assume that I will have the adult as the peak of my evolution... And I can say that there will be a long time before I can reach it.
That being said, time to evolve.
"Then, go forth and multiply your EXP.!"
I ordered so and all of them nodded, because there is already none of the monarch stuff the system is talking about, I can rest assured that they will evolve soon.
[Master, I suggest you don''t get your hopes high too much, besides having new skills, evolutions will not have any significant change besides being more beautiful or handsome until they reached the peak of the evolution tree of their race, Lyra for example, will remain a goblin but cuter.]
Shut up, will you? And why did you only appear now? I was looking for you when that dude with the cigar appeared, yet you are nowhere to be seen.
[Master, my apologies, but The World Without Time disabled all of your skills, including myself. I only learned I was disabled by your memories.]
Huh... Well, that''s rough I guess, anyway, time to evolve.
I said so as I immediately looked for a vacant ce and just crouched down there, and suddenly, a notification appeared and a feeling so tranquil andforting that made me fall asleep immediately attacked my being.
Notice[Evolution tree did not find...
God of the Undead: ??? employed evolution tree avable, using the employed evolution tree...
Evolving...]
Suddenly, outside, a cocoon appeared in my whole body and the only difference is that no beam came out of me as I evolved and after a whole day, I came out of the cocoon.
I looked at the poodle made of a strange liquid that is inside the cocoon and yeah, this is a boring ass evolution, I just gained hair all over my head, not being bald anymore, and got a little bit taller, nothing more.
Or so I thought.
Notice [Being the very first of your race''s long since immemorial history to evolve has granted you the title [First Human to Evolve] ]
Such a unique name...
________________________________________
Sorry for the title, can''t contain myself... Hehe.
---
Name: Bernardo
HP: 97
Race: Goblin Chief (Undead
Mana: 9
Stamina: Unlimited
[Level: 9
EXP: 0/550
Stats:
STR: 25
INT: 8
VIT: 20
AGI: 11
DEX: 9
LUK:1
Titles:
Skills:
Unique:
Common: [Martial Arts lvl. 2]: Let an individual learn the way of the fist, damage increased for melee weapon-based attacks, absorb any skill rted to Martial Arts
Passive: [Berserk]: The final struggle, lets an individual enter a mad state that lets to damage his or her enemies when the user''s HP is lower than 5 percent.
-Plus 3 to all stats.
-[Insane] Debuff
]
Chapter 19: Title: [First Human to Evolve]
Chapter 19: Title: [First Human to Evolve]
Wat da ha- Okay, let''s stop it''s not funny anymore.
Anyway, here are the effects of the title, and I must say that my evolution is not boring ass after all.
[First Human to Evolve]: Effects: +2 to STR, INT, VIT, DEX, AGI.
+200 Mana every evolution.
.5 multiplier every evolution.
See? Isn''t that amazing!?
But now that I think about it, I am the first human to evolve. That seems... Unbelievable to say the least, [Guide], what is the exact age of the human race?
[Master, they existed since the creation of the world.]
And why did they not evolve despite... well, being that old?
[Master, your spection about them being civilized being also the reason for their stagnant growth is correct.]
I see, that''s quite the info I got, so I am the first human to evolve huh? Did a world notification show up? I think not, well titles are only for a single person after all, so why would the world announce that right?
Anyway, this title gives me a lot of advantages, it gives me mana every evolution... Though, I found that quite cheap, I mean, if you''re gonna give me mana, you have to give it to me every level up.
[Master, that''s just being greedy.]
Yeah I know, I am just being unreasonable okay?
Look 200 mana is high, if the bonus is given every level that means 200 addition plus the INT stat boost that has an average of 3-4 plus every level up, meaning that, 200 mana plus the bonus of the stat change (well, itspletely random so I don''t have a concrete value).
Let''s say the bonus is plus 20, so 220, and my next evolution is at level 20 so twenty multiplied by 220 is 4,400.
Let''s say every evolution up to the adult gives me +10 of level requirements, that means 220¡Á30 and then 220¡Á 40 and so forth, and even though I will quite like that feat, Pops surely will not.
And that''s just bullshit, I am a hero prospect and not a cheat code, but still, I wish it is not like that.
[Master, no need to exin it to me thatprehensively.]
But you asked me to!!
This time [Guide] did not reply.
I just shook my head and also ignored it... But still, to be honest, it is a bummer not to get some chunky bonus every level up... Would be nice to have something like that in the future, but anyway, as I was thinking of things like that several notifications appeared in my head.
Notice[You have sessfully evolved.
Your stats have been upgraded.
Some skills evolved.
All remaining unevolved skills have been raised to a level.
Passive skill: [Low Regeneration] acquired.]
And so I checked my stats, and this is what came in front of me first before I check all of thempletely.
[Martial Arts Apprentice]: Evolved form of Martial Arts, uses fists and feet to fight more precisely and effectively with every change of name.
Torch Magic: A higher form of Ember Magic, can now be used for fighting, but be aware that it is not highlypatible with people aiming for a quick battle
Pebble Magic: The Higher form of Sand Magic, faster in speed, has greatpatibility being used as debuff but has offensive implications
Yeah, the system will first introduce me to the skills that sessfully evolved, as you can see, because I am kind of like a ss cannon, the skills that have evolved are all the skills rted to magic, and finally, the torch magic is not just a stupid excuse of magic and have several more applications other than being used in the kitchen.
But there is still a warning for using it, damn, aren''t you a good system for stating the fucking obvious Siri?
Anyway, besides the magic skills, the [Martial Arts] also upgraded into [Apprentice Martial Arts], and the description is pretty vague but I presume that I get to be martial arts advanced apprentice, and so on. That''s how things with the word martial arts always are anyway.
I browsed through the skill descriptions and then looked at the [Low Regeneration] passive skill.
[Low Regeneration]: Regenerates HP, speed: 1 per .5 second.
Oh... Well, quite the straightforward description.
... So .5 seconds... It will be two per second, oh, exactly thirty-six seconds to restore me to full health, if I went zero of course.
That also depends on the amount of damage I am taking and I can assume that this regeneration ability will just increase the time I can endure increasing damage and not entirely ignore damages, say for example I got the bleeding debuff that takes 1 HP per second then I can ignore it, but if the bleeding is severe, then the skill will just make it so that I have more time to think of a way to stop the blood before I hit the grave.
After that, The new descriptions has nothing more to show me so I proceeded to see my whole new stat.
Name: Sophia Demiurge
HP: 72/72
Race: Human (Baby)
Mana: 945
Stamina: Unlimited
[Level: 1/20
EXP: 0/600
Stats:
STR: 32
INT: 77
VIT: 18
AGI: 34
DEX: 47
LUK: -1
Titles: The Mortal Child of the God of Undead (+300 mana.
+1 to STR, INT, VIT, DEX, and AGI
10% increase of affinity towards Dark Elements (Not Avable because ofck of the skill), Commander of the Elements(10% decrease in mana consumption for elemental spell, +100 Mana), Merciless Tyrant (Title Skill Fear, -1 LUK), [First Human to Evolve] ( +2 to STR, INT, VIT, DEX, AGI. +200 mana every evolution .5 multiplier every evolution.)
Skills:
Unique: [Guide LVL. 2], [Necromancy Lvl. 3 Abilities: Turn undead, EXP share Hivemind(unlimited range), Never Tire], [Hastened Human Evolution], [Observe LVl. 2] Abilities: lowest skill tire acquisition, momentary perfect copy]
Common: [Throw LVL 3]: Throws projectiles to the enemies, the projectiles can be applied with magic.
[Night Vision]: Lets an individual see into the darkness as if it was the same as day, due to the skill being already in its final form, it cannot further be evolved.
[Dynamic Vision LVL. 2]: Let an individual urately anticipate the attack, a higher level grants next move prediction. The effects of the skill depend on the level gap between the user and the enemy.
[Martial Arts Apprentice]: Evolved form of Martial Arts, uses fists and feet to fight more precisely and effectively with every change of name.
Passive: [Aim LVL 3]: Adds 11% chance to make the projectile you have thrown or attack you have unleashed to perfectly hit the target.
[Low Regeneration]: Regenerates HP, speed: 1 per .5 second.
Magic:
Torch Magic: A higher form of Ember Magic, can now be sued for fighting, but be aware that it is not highlypatible with people aiming for a quick battle.
Pebble Magic: The Higher form of Sand Magic, faster in speed, has greatpatibility being used as debuff but has offensive implications
Breath Magic LVL 3: Not advisable to use in fights, for venttion purposes only (Wind Element is weak in the early stages)
Squirt Magic LVL 4: The greatest damage dealer of the four lowest rank elemental magic, but gets harder to controlter on, after all, water is free, going with the flow.
Title:
[Fear LVL.2]: Let an individual enve a wholemunity by killing their leader.
]
First, why is [Guide] not showing me its abilities? Anyway, [Necromancy] skill finally removed the restriction of the hivemind skills and I can finally order all my subordinates in any ce of this forest, or even outside of it. It is infinite after all. And I just noticed this, but sometimes, Unique skills are not enhanced even when leveled up huh?
[Master, some improvements to the skills are intangibles, for example [Observe] will help you with your reflexes and the such.]
Oh... I see, so like technical improvements huh? What are the basketball yers? (ok, only hoopers will understand this.)
And [Guide] I have a question.
What will happen if a Unique skill hit level 10?
[Master, it will only reach its maximum potential and in theory, will not improve ever again.]
I see, that''s quite the bummer, I thought that [Necromancy] for example will turn into [Goddess of Death Hel] or you [Guide] will transform into [Goddess of Wisdom Athena] or some crap, man this system is sometimes a bummer I''m telling you.
I am conversing as such as I am casually walking down the road I memorized, this road, even though not paved will lead back to the front side of the cave, you see I went to the back because I don''t want any fright to strike my ves.
[Hypocrite.]
Huh?
As I was questioning the sudden remark of my sometimes unpredictable unique skill, I heard amotion.
"Where is she...?"
"Where?"
"Where?"
"Where?"
"She is nowhere to be seen...? THEN SHE MUST BE DEA- GRAAAAAAYGH!"
I saw a goblin who is about to announce my death even though I am still very alive and kicking get zapped as he immediately mmed to the ground with burnt marks all over his body.
"Who''s dead?" I asked.
I can see and feel all of them shuddering at my question as they ran as if they are being chased by grim reapers as they shouted "N-no one is DeeeeeeeeAAAAA...." that long of a shout while they are running.
I ignored the trio who ran away like little brats as I requested the construction team to gather wood and make a fence wall into the surroundings of the cave to have even a little protection against monsters of course I also designated an area for them to cultivate nts for their daily vegetable and fruits needs.
These farms will be first filled with potatoes they had in their previous settlements, I already ordered the soldiers to get the belongings of the goblins and thus I make the team start making houses outside of the cave.
The cave has a wide array of facilities, my living quarters if I take visits, the headquarters of the different teams I have created and because of that, It can''t fit civilians here. I n to remove all the headquarters there only leaving some representatives to make calls and shift the headquarters outside.
But of course, all of that has to wait until they are already not afraid of me.
I did all of that meticulous and perfect organization for them to have a proper ce in themunity I am building. Some are soldiers, others are construction workers and farmers, and others are in crafting...
Sigh... What do I do so that they don''t run away when I''m around I wonder.
And so after another day, Ipleted the organization of the goblins, some pregnantdies gave birth and their children became stronger and have a longer lifespan because of the names I have given their parents, and yeah, they are also scared of me.
And there is the problem of finding a new leader for them, well I mean, they already became intelligent enough so that wise people can take the job as a leader, but the problem is that I don''t want someone scared of me to be a leader of a settlement I managed.
Maybe I want them to be able to converse with me normally, but not to the point that I will put my blind faith in them, I can''t also make an undead I randomly killed be their leader because undead doesn''t have a will, and a leader should have one of those, actually any individual should have one.
Say [Guide], did you get any new abilities?
[Master, yes I did.]
Why is it hidden?
[Master, the abilities of mine are considered intangible and me being your Guide is my only tangible ability.]
Is that so... I see, anyway, can you help me with this one?
[Master, Yes I can, with my "Ability" Takeover I can take over a being with a low level of intelligence than the user and follow yourmand from afar.
Note that the creature will have no stats because it is just considered an extension of your skill.]
I see, so basically, you invade someone''s brain and then make it so that the being will be the same as you.
[Master, yes, that''s how the logic of the Intangible ability Takeover works.]
I started to ponder what monster or animal to use in this situation
Hmm... Well, I can use a goblin but that would increase the fear of those green guys with big stomachs towards me, so they are out of the chart I prefer a non-humanoid one so that I can summon them quickly if I needed them, an avian one will be the ideal choice if I say so myself.
And so I summoned Kabuto and asked him to get me a bird, a quill, he responded to mymand despite having a puzzled look and after a minute, a living bird is in my hand.
[Guide], do your stuff.
[Takeovermencing on [Common Bird]
Sess of taking over: 100%
.
.
.
Sessfully took over [Common Bird] please name it.]
I just went with Agilus and asked questions out of curiosity as I freed the bird and the bird sat on my head.
"Hello there."
A profound voice came from the bird.
"My Lady, greetings."
"Damn, another symmetrical mistake, can''t you change your tone?"
The bird suddenly went jumping around in my head.
"OF COURSE I CAN! CHIRP!"
If you can, do it from the start! And anyway, [Guide] can you do that too?
[Master, the main skill can''t change its voice.]
Eh... I thought you can change your voice into a woman, but, oh well.
I said so as I introduced the bird to the goblins which they became quite fond of, why are they fond of a bird and not me?
And after that introduction, I saw my subordinates bathed in blood as they immediately went to sleep and were covered in a cocoon.
Well, it is their time to evolve I guess.
Chapter 20: Undead Evolutions
Chapter 20: Undead Evolutions
"Master! I am finally ready to evolve!"
Kabuto suddenly emerged out of the shadow of a tree and shouted so with eyes brimming with glee.
"I see, how about your seniors?"
Kabuto suddenly looked in a certain direction and pointed his index fingers while jumping around like a toddler in a yground.
"There they are! They too are already illegible for evolution!"
... So he is so excited he became a child? And it seems like the gap between Kabuto and my first two subordinates is already bridged huh? That or he is just really too ecstatic about his evolution that he forgot about seniority, anyway as I was thinking of such things, Lyra''s voice suddenly was heard in my head.
"Ha! Ha! Ha! Now your wish for me to evolve will finallye true, if you want to praise now is the time to do so!"
Philo did not say anything but is hopping like a bunny right now, and should I say that his hops will put His Royal Airness to shame? He can go past the whole height of a tree you see.
Anyway, [Guide] aren''t they too energetic? Will they finally gain their sentience?
[Scanning Undead Subordinate Philo...
Affirmative, the Next evolution will unlock his conscious self.
Scanning Undead Subordinate Lyra...
Affirmative, Next Evolution will unlock her conscious self.]
And Kabuto already has his consciousness, I cannot help but smile from ear to ear, finally, my journey will not be boring anymore... I promise that I will not let theme into harm.
At that moment, I still did not realize the w of my mindset that I thought to ever be so perfect, and I will learn that the hard way.
"I will praise you after your evolution, now stop bouncing around because you will hit yours-"
As I was warning them to stop being so giddy because a tranquilizer-like phenomenon will go through their whole body any moment now, it was already toote, they suddenly got struck with an irresistible sleepiness that made their heads dive first when Kabuto and Philo suddenly fell asleep in mid-air.
Lyra is no different as she slumped face first into the ground, suddenly, as if on cue, all of them suddenly encased with a white-colored cocoon that came creeping into their body, the cocoons are simr to each other, white with ck matter hovering over half of its surface, making it putrid somehow.
So I just waited for them toe out of their shells as I asked [Guide].
When I learned that I got encased with a cocoon, it made me wonder, are humans aside from me evolving like this too? Or am I a special case?
[Master, though humans did not evolve ever since they are created, it is said that they glow so bright that the whole world will know of their evolution without even a world notification to notify every single one of the world''s poption.]
I see... Then why am I evolving like a monster then?
[Master, you are the daughter of a god, and your father employed a special evolution tree for you to have a hastened growth.
Humans are not supposed to evolve until they became a hero and became the pinnacle of humanity.]
I was conversing with [Guide] as such and suddenly some cracks resounded silently in my front as I saw Philo with... Uhmm... Arms?
My bunny emerged not looking like a bunny at all, he became as tall as me with arms in front of his supposed-to-be front legs whilst also having one, though a little smaller in his back part, he also gained fangs protruding out of his mouth, the only feature that makes me certain that he''s bunny is the pair of ears in top of his head.
His body became muscr and he suddenly looked at me and bowed a little and once again looked up high like a proud beast.
Notice [Your White Giant Bunny (Undead) Evolved into Low Half-Nian Giant Bunny (Undead).]
Huh... But isn''t the race of a monster supposed to only change when they reached the peak of their species?
[Master, A Common Bunny is the weakest of the whole forest, thus A White Giant Bunny is already at the peak of their evolution. Even so, it is rare for such a creature to ever evolve
Undead Philo can be considered as some sort of Anomaly.]
Huh... I see, so that''s how it is, but still, I named him after the Greek word for love but now he looks like someone you won''t love at first sight. Well, he is still my bunny so I do not mind his new appearance.
Anyway, here are his stats.
Name: Philo
HP: 117
Race: Low Half-Nian Giant Bunny (Undead)
Mana: 20
Stamina: Unlimited
[Level: 1/20
EXP: 0/1200
Stats:
STR: 29
INT: 7
VIT: 27
AGI: 20
DEX: 11
LUK:2]
Well, even though I have guessed as much when looking at his stats, this is what I can''t understand.
Look at all of his skills, there is finally a unique skill it is:
[Adaptation]: Ability: Continuous, Ultra Regeneration
Ability Description:
Continuous: Lets the user continue fighting even with missing limbs or organs, unless the individual is disintegrated atomically, he will continue to fight.
Ultra Regeneration: No matter how grave the user''s injury is, no matter what missing part of the user''s body is. As long as there is a single finger left by the user, will regenerate and will keep the user alive.
Of course, that''s only normal right, and oh, there is also a newmon skill.
[Strong Bite]: Uses the strong fangs of the user to bite off the enemy, enemies with lower VIT than the user will have a 100% chance of having Mangled debuff.
Right? Of course, having two new skills is just normal right? After all, I also got a new one the [Low Regeneration] stuff, what I can''t understand is this:
[Ram]: Uses the user''s Thick Skull to Ram the enemy, 5% chance of Drowsy Debuff inflicting the enemy.
[Sprint]: Enables the user to bolt in and out of the enemy''s range with ease, due to the skill being already in its final form, it cannot further be evolved.
[Ram] came from the [Headbutt] Skill, and [Sprint] came from [Dash].
Question is, why is it that all of his skills evolved while mine only had three?
[Master, you already have 14 skills right now and the system only allows 3 random skills to evolve while Undead Philo previously only has two skills, thus all of them evolved.
But of course, that is not always the case, sometimes, based on utility, a skill will just be added to the arsenal and will not evolve anything or evolve everything but not give any additional skills. But thetter is in very rare asions only.]
Thank you for the information that I did not ask but that''s just unreasonable! All of my skills of mine are hard-earned from my blood and sweat!
[Blood and Sweat? Do you mean by your ridiculous brain who can learn anything as long as someone showed you its theory or you understood it yourself?
You are the one being unreasonable here.]
"Shyat nya pak off!"
Uwaah! Where did thate from!? It couldn''t be...
"Master, that was such a cute voice."
"I am nyat Cute!"
I tried to retort to restore my dignity, but I shattered it further instead.
[It is cute.]
Shut up! I won''t talk with my mouth again okay!? Until I get to be a teen, I''m telling you two!
"But I am just alone, Master?"
I flinched a little, right, I forgot that he doesn''t know my skills, that''s kind of unfair but that''s one of the "Master''s Perks" so not like I have any intention of telling him anyhow.
So forcefully forgetting the Cute Voice Incident (Even Though I know I can''t), I look towards the cocoon of Lyra.
The cocoon broke like how Philo''s cocoon did, but the one who appeared still looks like Lyra, but her belly became t, her waist gained a little curve and a little bump is now visible in her chest area that is covered by a loincloth, her hair that is short like a male when I saw her first has now be neck-length whilst her ears became a little bit pointed peaking out of her hair,stly, her first dead-fish eyes became a sharp looking pair of eyes, ring with confidence as she inspected her new self and so did I.
I can sense the change in her expression as she looked at Philo and looked at herself, it seems like she realized that she doesn''t have any Unique Skills but Philo got one.
"Eh... Wha..." Her feminine voice is filled with shock and a tinge of despair came out of her lips as I look at the description of her skills.
Notice [Your Mid-Goblin (Undead) Evolved into High-Goblin (Undead).]
All of them evolved, and for me, that''s impressive, but for her it is unfair.
[Archer ]: The Individual is now an expert in the way of bow and arrow. +10% of the total DEX as damage.
[Sprint]: Enables the user to bolt in and out of the enemy''s range with ease, due to the skill being already in its final form, it cannot further be evolved.
[Range]: Anything that is thrown or shot by the user will hit its target without fail in a 50-meter radius.
All of those three original skills of hers have evolved, and it seems like the, [Sprint] skill is already in its final form. Of course, there are new skills too, yeah "are" because Siri gave her two new skills.
One is passive.
[Homing]: Let the projectile of the user lock on a target and hunt the target until either the projectile gets destroyed or the target is hit.
And the other is a magic skill.
[Crooked Curse Magic]: Let an individual enchant a weapon with a random curse. 2 mana per usage.
Why is the Magic Skill name hers decent while mine are...
Well that''s beyond the point, anyway, here are her new overall stats.
[Name: Lyra
HP: 57
Race: High-Goblin (Undead)
Mana: 27
Stamina: Unlimited
[Level: 1/20
EXP: 0/1100
Stats:
STR: 11
INT: 13
VIT: 6
AGI: 25
DEX: 27
LUK:1]
Even though she''s my archer, she has lower stats in her DEX than me huh? Well, it is understandable, after all, I had a workout before setting on a journey.
I am staring at Lyra with knitted brows as she misunderstood it as a look of disappointment.
"Ah... No... The... Ahhh...."
She started to have tears dripping from her green-colored eyes as I stared at her tall figure, taller than me actually who is crying because she thought I''ll abandon her. After all, she doesn''t have any Unique Skills.
[In short, you made her cry.]
I did not okay!? You''re bing disrespectful these days.
[Master, it is just your imagination.]
I ignored [Guide] and then hugged Lyra, ah... even though she''s a goblin she has such a soft body and her skin is silky too.
I patted her back whilst saying, in my cute voice because that would surely cheer her up.
"Don''t cwy otay? I won''t weave you just because of unique skills."(Author: That''s my best attempt at a cute dialogue, any more and I''ll die of cringe.)
She kept crying for a while and finally answered.
"R-really?"
I nodded whilst replying.
"Mhm, Reawy."
As we are having a such cute scene, thest cocoon was shattered and Kabuto who also had his fat belly disappears but doesn''t have any noticeable changes, who would have thought that the earliest person to reach the level cap have the most boring evolution, even his skills did not evolve whatsoever and a new skill just got a new one out of utility.
[Stealth]: Lets the user muffle the sound of its steps and breathing, making it easier to sneak without being noticed
This skill is effective with [Shadow Step] for extra concealment ability but the true utility of this skill is when the night came and there are no shadows, because, [Shadow Step] utilizes shadows and not the darkness of the shadow itself. But I think the skill is obtained when they are grinding because he has a new unique skill.
[Direct Communication] Abilities: Bypass, Continental Range.
Bypass: Bypasses any kind of detection ability.
Continental Range: The Genesis continent is the limit of this skill.
No, I retract my previous statement because he just became a walkingmunication device, with this a spywork for the whole continent will be something not so hard to obtain, hell it can be obtained for a week if youbined my genius and his ability. But for now, he will be themunication catalyst between the points I will be getting in the future.
Notice [Your Goblin Scout (Undead) Evolved into Mid-Goblin Scout (Undead).]
[Name: Kabuto
HP: 45
Race: Mid-Goblin Scout (Undead)
Mana: 20
Stamina: Unlimited
Level: 1
EXP: 0/1200
Stats:
STR: 22
INT: 9
VIT: 11
AGI: 26
DEX: 26
LUK:1]
"Master, I have Evolved."
I just nodded and directed a mind message.
"I am impressed."
[3rd Person POV]
Meanwhile, in the secondyer, a ce in which the volcano of the Five-Pronged forest resides alongside monsters of the fire and earth attribute. A wolf rejoiced swiftly running through the vast forest as if the obstacles of trees and bushes with asional monsters did not exist.
Soon enough, he howled loudly as he stopped momentarily, the wolf then continued running as several howls were heard, because of the distance between the part of the forest wherein the wolf resides and the firstyer in which Sophia is residing, no howls were heard by her or any of her subordinates.
The wolf then, while running said in his mind in a ravenous and mad manner
"FINALLY! THOSE UNDEADS STOPPED BEING ARROGANT!"
Chapter 21: That Bestiary is Finally Here
Chapter 21: That Bestiary is Finally Here
[Sophia''s POV]
After inspecting the abilities of my bunch of undead that became rather more systematic and realizing that my height did not grow any taller which I became angry about, we decided to prepare for departure, but before we left of course we prepared rations like goat meat and water, we may have an infinite amount of stamina, but that does not mean we, or no I specifically do not feel hunger.
Hunger is a mental thing and it cannot be snubbed by a baby like me, thus I have to eat every so often. These rations will be carried by Kabuto which he can store in his shadow, is a shadow space on its own?
I concluded it as affirmative but I can faintly see the floating images of the leaf-made bags we have... Anyway, after we confirmed that we are fully prepared and did not leave anything, I summoned Agilus.
"I HAVE COME! CHIRP!"
Soon, after I made amand to [Guide], a loud high pitched voice, the tone of a man emerged in the air as a small bird camending on my head and peaked at it a few times.
"You''re quite the lively one aren''t you?"
I said in Agilus'' mind, hearing an enthusiastic "CHIRP! CHIRP!", I smiled in my baby face whilst saying my intentions of his summon.
"Anyway, I want you to announce mymand to the militia group of my first resource point. Add a rotation to the activities of the guards to look over the undergroundke of the cave."
I looked at the top of my forehead Agilus is peeking at me as he asked me a question.
"I can do that if it is you so desire My Queen Chirp... But why do you want to guard that ce?"
I looked at him for a second and then asked [Guide].
Why did he not know about the world notification?
[Master, because he is technically a skill and the system does not have a function to notify things (skills, titles, etc.) that are given by it.]
No I mean, why did he not know the world notification even though you know it? Aren''t you two supposed to be the same skill?
[Master, the Takeover ability of mine did overtake the mind of Agilus, but the weakness of that ability is that, besides having a weaker mental capacity than you, after I took over a mind and you requested to give it another personality beside mine, my connection to that taken over mind will be cut off.
Of course, that mind will still have to report to me and will have a given undying loyalty to you.]
I see, so it is like that, anyway, after confirming that, I have no choice but to exin the reason for mymand to Agilus.
So I exined that I am one of the Hero Prospects(even though I am all alone) and the challenge for my test caused the restraint put by undeads into the creatures of this forest to cease, thus making them run amok and travel fromyers toyers freely, that also includes marine creatures of course.
"Thus I want you to make an additional militia activity to properly monitor theke and restrict the activity of the civilians in theke until our forces established their positions there, ask Bernardo to have soldiers escort people who intend to scoop out water for their daily necessities."
Agilus seems to understand my motives immediately as he straightened his back and used his little wing as a hand to salute as he said.
"I UNDERSTAND! I HEED AND OBEY!"
And then immediately flew back to themunity, we are outside of the cave, so he just have to go inside, it was not that far so I heard a loud "CHIRP! CHIRP! LISTEN TO ME! HARA SOPHIA ORDERED THE MILITIA...."
I once again smiled lightly, he can just pass the order over to Bernardo and have the soldiers distribute it...
Anyway, I ignored the loud sound of my bird and then left on a journey once again, I have a new staff but it''s still just a picked-up branch of a random tree, and then embarked on a journey toplete the test.
I made Lyra and Kabuto not track a safe route this time, after all, I am here to grind my way into bing a hero, so I have to take a rather hard route so that I can temper myself. But still, I looked at the new environment of the forest after the Monarch Status of the Undead race was removed and it changed, drastically I must say.
At first, no monsters are blocking our way and you can see by how hard it is for me to evolve, and when I evolved I did not even grow up!
[Master, the right term is "barely grew".]
That''s the same as not growing up at all you idiot!
Ahem... I diverted into the topic there, but anyway, the point is, because the first time I am here, there is an "Undead is Scary" energying out of those three so I can''t level up. But now, even the goats that we encountered a rtively long while ago are here eating on bushes and climbing trees so that they can reach the fruits atop them.
Those climbing the trees are the children and not the adult, the branch will break if they did climb.
Hey is that... Xenocryst? I looked at the crystal-looking horns of an adult goat and I stare at it intently. Let me exin, Xenocryst is a type of Xenolith.
Xenoliths are torn from deep cracks, or pipes, in the Earth''s surface. Magma rises to the Earth''s surface through these pipes between the Earth''s crust and mantle. As the molten material rises, it tears off bits and pieces of the magma pipe in which it is traveling. These bits and pieces, trapped in the magma but not melting into it, be xenoliths. Crystals that are torn from the sides of magma pipes are called xenocrysts.*
It is considered the hardest igneous rock, you thought the hardest is diamond? No, those are metaphoric, you idiot sandwich. Anyway, [Guide], say, how big do these goats can grow?
[Master, Xenocryst Horned Goats can grow up to 1.50 meters in height in normal bases.
They''re being named will give them better evolution choices and thus can grow more than the said height.]
So as big as a warhorse and can get bigger depending on if they got a master and have a better evolution tree huh...
Lately, I have had this intent for these goats to capture them, however, because they are too afraid of my undeads and are too elusive for my ves, they cannot catch a glimpse of these goats, hell they did not even report that the horns of this goat are made out of igneous rock, well that''s beside the point.
Anyway, these goats have sturdy horns, plus they can climb trees as a baby, of course, all goats can do that even in my previous world, but the point is, do you know how versatile goats can be if dumped into a world in which they are not domesticated and just wild? With magic and swords not less, plus they can grow as big as Mongolian Warhorses.
You still can''t guess what I am saying? I want to make a cavalry unit with goats as "warhorses", yeah, well, I mean they are not as slow as any other mounts like wolves, they can be an All Terrain Unit, though goats are afraid of water because of preservation instincts, that can be fixed.
Furthermore, their use is not only for cavalry, their horns are weapons on themselves, so if some of them wanted it, they can be an individual and official warrior.
Kabuto,e here. After simting all of the possible ticks and tacks of my cavalry-forming strategy, I immediately went and called Kabuto who is inside my shadow.
"My Lady."
Find anotherir of those goats and make the soldiers of the first point catch them, instruct them about basic stealth strategies so that they won''t startle their.
"But... How about those bunch that is in front of us."
I raised my brow, looking at him, and then looked at a goat who has a dolomite horn eating a berry peacefully.
"Oh, those bunch?"
I then looked at Kabuto once again as a wide smile appeared on my face, I then snapped my fingers and a spear made out of water appeared on top of the Dolomite Horned Goat (Non-Evolved form) I just looked at and descended at top speed impaling the back of the goat, causing blood to flow out like mad killing it instantly.
Notice [You have sessfully killed a Dolomite Horned Goat +34 EXP.]
"Don''t worry about them, they are our EXP. bags."
All of my subordinates nced at me, staring for a second, and then collectively grinned.
They just nodded their heads and immediately attacked, I killed all the adults so that they will kill the small children and still rtively young goats.
Philo started to use [Sprint] to lure the attack of the Xenocryst and then will use [Ram] if the horn of his target is stuck on the ground by him luring it to attack, effectively destroying the neck of the unfortunate soul, dying in an instant.
Lyra stood beside me as I cast several magic projectiles made out of the four elements I mastered, she uses her bow and arrow, coats the arrow with curse, and then shoot it, unavoidably hitting its target even if Lyra''s eyes is closed, that''s how cool she is.
"HA! HA! HA! You can praise me if you want!"
I immediately made a thumbs up whilst hitting a Xenocryst who came too close to its death and said.
"Yes, that is incredible, keep it up."
I said in her mind which she immediately went beet red, which is strange because the undead doesn''t have any blood to make the skin blush, but it''s not any less cute that way, so I don''t delve deeper into it."F-Fwegh!? Y-you don''t have to mention it, kyaaaaahn~"
She immediately went into a frenzy, so she immediately depleted her ammunition.
[And you say you hate your father for being a yboy?]
What does that cuck have to do with Lyra not having any more arrows? I used [Pebble Magic] to retrieve the arrows by having the tentacle-like things slither with the arrows and submerged them in the sand and then went in front of Lyra.
"Here you go."
I said to her in my mind and she nodded in embarrassment saying just flustered: "O-okay... Thank you..."
And then continued to ughter the goats.
Meanwhile, Kabuto leaped in and out of the shadows of the goats and precisely hit the carotid of the goats.
Notice [You have sessfully killed a Xenocryst Horned Goat +41 EXP.]
Notice [You have sessfully killed a Xenocryst Horned Goat +48 EXP.]
Notice [You have sessfully killed a Dolomite Horned Goat +35 EXP.]
Countless notifications notifying me about my kills resounded, alongside the notifications that my subordinates killed someone and then shared the EXP with me.
Notice [Undead Philo killed a Dolomite Horned Goat +20 EXP.]
Notice [Undead...
Things continued like that until we finally killed the odd thirty to forty goats in the vicinity, the kids are the Dolomite Horned ones, and the Adults are the Xenocryst Horned Goats, of course, what will I make the goblin use as mount are the adults, though the babies are big, not so big to use as mounts, there are many Xeno dudes out there so its a harvest.
Anyway, after that ughter, we then continued to travel, without Kabuto because of my order, and then continued to kill goats or bunnies, of course, some came running away by seeing our ughter but were kind of territorial even though it a way they are sitting on and attacked us and of course, we killed them.
[Master, the Beastiary of the Five-Pronged Forest Monsters is now avable. Any monster you will see will register into the Beastiary and a description will appear immediately.]
Oh Yeah! Finally! Damnit why did it take so long?
[Master, this Beastiary is only permitted because of the Hero''s Test.]
Oh, and by the way, what about the monsters outside of this forest?
[Master, I will update the Beastiary about them myself.]
I see thank you, and so I read the bestiary and of course, all of it are monsters in the firstyer I saw.
Goblins: Weak creatures of the firstyer of the five-pronged forest, maintained their position as the highest predator of the firstyer because of their intelligence.
Common Bunny: The weakest creature of the Five-Pronged Forest, with weak instincts, thus culled by almost any being, whether for food or just out of spite. Have an incredible vertical leap.
Dolomite Horned Goat: A goat monster with Dolomite for horns, this horn is made of Dolomites slightly strengthen by mana and slightly coated with keratin.
Orc: Creatures known for their stupidity, they are so stupid that they will forget the face of their spouses and will attack them thinking they are intruders. Can only make them smart by evolution.
No stats can be seen because surely, no statistic expert is bold enough to go into a forest to monitor the stats of at least 500 to 1,000 monsters who have the hardest rocks as their fucking horns for data.
As I was pondering about this, a question rang out in my head.
"Master, This is Kabuto. We have captured the first batch of goats, do you want me to sort out the strongest to be honored and be your mount?"
My mount huh... I thought so and decided not yet to use a mount but keep the strongest in reserve for me.
Why? Because I am not yet strong enough to have a mount, I mean, using magic in amount is not ideal, because when you are on a mount the most dangerous area is in the feet part of the mount because naturally, the enemies will try to put you down, and if I use my magic, I''ll hit the feet of my mount and will quite literally shooting my feet.
So I have to learn Martial Arts properly
_________________________________________
*Source: National Geographic
Note: I did not list down the evolved forms because they are still ssified as the same monster, like [Guide] said about Lyra''s evolution, she is still a goblin, just cuter.
Meaning that in the bestiary, she is still a goblin, just stronger.
And yeah, Philo''s new race is not a native of the forest, so the entry wille when [Guide] updated it.
Side Story:
Rimuru: Have Wolves as mounts for his goblins.
Kereina(From Epic of Caterpir): Have a giant lioness as a mount.
Meanwhile Sophia: ENVY MAH GOATS MADAFAKAS!
Chapter 22: It Only Takes A Blunder For A Genuis To Fail
Chapter 22: It Only Takes A Blunder For A Genuis To Fail
Kabuto said he understood and went back to us by appearing in my shadow, I immediately continued to browse through the Bestiary, well it looks boring as of now, but at least I properly have an appraisal-like thing now.
With this, I can be stronger by reading the description of monsters and thus can take preparations for them. I am not quite still in there, that "Cheat" like being in isekai and can only use my brain that thankfully has an abnormal ability to get through most of the time. For example, if I did not deduce the existence of Lyra''s goblin party and decided to capture them, I would not have any shinobi right now.
Well, you can say, my brain is like my version of Philo''s ability to jump very high, Goblin''s crooked version of human society, and those goats having rocks for horns, my adaptive mechanism while I am weak, though I will still use it even if I''m already strong.
Of course, I have so much confidence in my genius, it has never failed even once after all, I got this mindset, without me knowing that this night is the night that for the first time in my life, my brilliant self will fail me, but of course, I did not know that.
So at first, of course for the sake of safety, I make it so that our party is together all the time, but after a while, the sunset hase, so I send Kabuto to get us a proper resting ce and after two minutes, he found one.
"Master this way."
He said so and led the way into a rabbit hole, in which he killed the residents and roasted making a mini campfire outside the hole, of course, it has to be outside, the smoke will kill me if it was inside because they will be trapped, and so we sat and I took an already cooked rabbit, by the way, rabbits in this forest are grey, Philo is an Albino remember?
Anyway, I looked at the juicy rabbit which I assume that it is not seasoned, yeah the water in theke is salty but making salt needs the fuckin'' sun.
"AWWWWWOOOO!"
"WOOOO!"
"AWOOOO...."
As I was about to taste the roasted rabbit, several howls of wolves were heard, their voices sounds off somehow, as if rejoicing and ready to let loose. This gave me a bad feeling, a feeling so bad that my subordinates who are curious if they tasted roasted meat when they roasted themselves stopped what they are doing and immediately went into a battle stance position.
Apanied by [Guide] who further made my intuition into affirmation.
[Warning, entities of the secondyer infiltrated the firstyer because of the absence of the restraint the undead is giving.
Immediate preparation for their hostility is strongly rmended.]
Without thinking anything, not considering anything but the safety of the people in the cave, Imanded.
But I can feel something is wrong, but what is it? I don''t know, I don''t have time to ponder about it as the rustles of the wolves'' fast-approaching assault came and the wholeyer of the forest grew anxious as a result of it.
"You three go back to the first Resource Point and y any wolves that will go in there, kill any single one of them without mercy."
All of my subordinates looked at me with confusion. But I am also confused right now, I felt like I''m missing something, but what? I don''t miss anything.
But still...
"Master, I am sorry for my rudeness but thatmand is illogical. First Bernardo is there, second, you have established a proper guarding force in there, instead, I suggest that we apany you-"
I did not even make Kabuto finish his words as I just red at him and said.
"Shut the fuck up, and follow the godamn order. Do you understand?"
I stared at them, starting with Kabuto and then trailing down to Lyra and then Philo.
"Disperse and follow my orders."
"We heed and obey!"
Even though their faces shows hints of doubt, they obeyed.
[Master, Undead Kabuto''s suggestion and logic is right I suggest that you retract your order.]
But... but what if those goblins died? What would I do then?
[Master, I don''t have the current capacity to answer such questions.]
Then you shut your fucking mouth!
[3rd Person POV]
"Typical mortal things even for someone such as herself."
An amused voice lingered in a in unknown to any mortals, as a man sitting on a throne at the top of a million bones chuckled lightly, some people are below the feet of the bone mountain looking at him watching his hero prospect have a blunder despite bearing the name of a hero prospect.
He watched it, he watched it as her daughter whom he knew as someone who has a great potential panic because of her trauma without her even realizing it, he watched how she ruined her fighting potential by thinking about casualties that those wolves can make to her ves. Yet he is not disappointed but instead more amused than ever before.
Well, nothing much to it, it just feels good to see geniuses have their genius fail them for once, even if that person is his daughter, he is still snickering. But of course, he still has to correct her mistakes, after all, she is his only mortal daughter.
_A hard wake-up call I must say, but I have to permit it, if not then she will always have these kinds of decisions._
"My Lord... Are you sure of your choice?"
"My Lord, I have a better prospect if you''d like..."
Some ramblings of unsatisfied voices came ringing into the god of the undead''s ears, causing him to frown.
"Shut up, I will correct her mistake myself."
The god of the undead looked annoyed.
"But my lord, someone who hails herself a genius should not have those elementary mistakes! I deduce arrogance in this situation..."
Shouted a random entity at the bottom of the pile of bones, the god of the undead looked annoyed as an invisible force grabbed the neck of the shameless entity who dared to raise his voice against the god of the undead''s mighty self.
"Look..."
The god of the undead red at the being he is currently choking with an invisible force and swept his eyes towards the other being, who have became terrified and almost left his dignity as someone who can talk eye to eye with his lord and run the hell out of the ce he is in.
"I said, I will be the one, who will beat some sense to her. Okay?"
The god of the undead then calmed down and then put the poor existence back down.
"And that will be myst intercession for my beloved daughter for a very, very long time. So let me do this okay?"
Meanwhile, Sophia does not have any idea of what transpired in the ins that only gods can travel to as she started to ponder the mistakes of her orders.
[Sophia''s POV]
_This is strange..._
I thought so as I can feel sweat gathering on my forehead slowly drilling down my cheeks and falling off the ground. I gripped the random branch I picked out of a tree that I call staff tightly in my hands.
_Something is missing... I forgot something, no, I did not consider something, but what is it?_
I nced over my surroundings, assisted by [Night Vision] and tracking the directions of the frightened bunnies that are continuously escaping from the mad howls of the wolves.
[Guide], the color you assigned in the secondyer is red, right?
[Correct Master.]
I just nodded silently, ignoring the thing that has been bothering me as I immediately made a deduction that the wolves must be of the fire elements. If so, then water and earth elements will be the best counter for them.
Suddenly as I was thinking of that, a very loud man came shouting into my mind, it was supposed to be my monotone and calm Unique skill but now shouting in his non-existent lungs.
[WARNING! WARNING!
THE LEADER OF THE BLAZING WOLVES IS COMING IN YOUR DIRECTION AT A SPEED OF 10 METERS PER SECOND! CURRENT DISTANCE:
50 METERS!
40 METERS!
30 METERS!
20 METERS!
PLEASE RETRACT YOUR ORDER AT ONCE AND SUMMON THE NEAREST UNDEA- MASTER DUCK!]
I was so shocked about the behavior of a mere unique skill, he kept shouting and shouting loud words that I want to ignore, why is that? Why would I want to ignore his words? What''s wrong with it?
I may have a more arrogant attitude right now but that does not mean I am arrogant to the point that I would ignore words, and the answer came to me as a gigantic I mean GIGANTIC Wolf as big as a bear shed in the corner of my eyes, I tried to lift my staff but that''s all I could attempt to do as the mocking face of the gigantic wolf with his jaws bearing white teeth with torn flesh and broken bone present on it was opened in my side.
I tried to use [Dynamic Vision] and [Observe], but to no avail, the monster is too fast, and too abrupt, not giving me any chance to retaliate as I helplessly look at its gigantic mouthing down from the left part of my body.
After a very short yet evesting instant, of being stuck frozen, the fangs of the wolf finally got embedded in the lengthwise half of my body as I finally got a hold of myself after the intense pain of my bones being pulverized and my flesh being chewed by a gigantic, bear-sized murderous dog.
"GRRRRGH...!"
I groaned as the crimson-colored wolf started to wave me up and down, left and right in a rabid manner, blood spurted out, and my cheeks is being wed by his fangs until they came hanging like oral gums, the wolf continued even when I started to use [Martial Arts Apprentice] and punched the other side of his maws that is exposed on my still functional, though through sheer will side of the body.
Blood flowed as a mountain, mad growls of joy and ecstasy broke out and cries of a desperate, helpless human being eaten by a giant abomination resounded. I continued to punch the wolf and then when a tooth fell out of his mrs, he let out a whimper and then spat me out, ring at me the next instant with bloodshot eyes.
I made a very quick analysis of myself while hastily using sand to clog up the huge holes embedded by the monster''s demonic fangs, to no avail of course.
"Gaaaghk!"
I coughed some blood and made my braine to work.
The upper jaw was destroyed same with lower, skull cracked causing internal bleeding affecting brain performance, several holes in the lungs, apletely shattered ribcage, the left hand disappeared with only a mush of blood remaining, left leg incapacitated, stomach stabbed...
Damn, I got scared, extremely scared of analyzing the situation, I did not experience this with the goblin chief... I have a habit of analyzing situations that are moreplicated than normal from my point of view in loud detail but now, I am terrified.
I... I''m gonna die right?
[MASTER NO! YOU WON''T! YOU ARE THE... BZZZT- YOU CAN''T PERISH! THE... BZZZT- PLE- BZZT- BZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ----]
Oh... Even my skill got broken because of the helplessness of the situation... Well, at least, those goblins will not die... And a realization hit me.
_So it was that huh..._
I was thinking of other people andpletely disregarded myself... But... can you me me? An orphan who did not feel the warmth of a mother''s chest his entire life?
Can you me me? A genius who, no matter how brilliant cannot imagine a life being held in the arms of his birth giver saying "I am proud of you" because of my achievements?
Will you me someone like me? Like me who is deprived of... A family, can you me me for acting as such when I finally built amunity centered on me?
A BUNCH OF UNDEAD WHO IS SCURRYING FOR MY ATTENTION AND LETTING ME HUG THEM WITHOUT SPLITTING THEIR ATTENTION TO OTHER BEINGS!?
"Foolish human, who dared to proim herself a hero, if you are just a child, abandoned by your mother?"
A voice came out of the wolf, so that bastard can speak...
"Sha ghaaahk! t! gk! ap! Ghaaghk!"
I let out thest shrill cry I will probably make in between intervals of blood coughing as the world started to darken, and my vision started to blur...
Ah... No... Please... No...
Don''t take me just yet, at least let me stay for a little longer...
Not now that I already have... A family...
A hopeless cry emerged from my mind and my other functional eye shed a drop of tear and my body slumped to the damp soil of the forest as my consciousness is once again swallowed by eternal darkness.
"Wee to my Domain, Brilliant yet Foolish Daughter of Mine."
Chapter 23: Scolding
Chapter 23: Scolding
The world became dark as that ce, but now I am more sorrowful than before, after all, when I first died, I don''t have anyone to worry about, besides being a glitch in the matrix on earth,peting in Japan and then going back to the Philippines for breakfast and then going to Los Angeles for anotherpetition, I don''t have much social life.
But still... I''m dead already?... Like, once again?
"No, you are not, yet that is."
Oh, I see that''s a relief- Huh?
Then why am I seeing nothing but darkness?
"Your eyes are closed.
I immediately made an "Oh!" sound and opened my eyes as I saw a mountain made of skeletons of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of bones of humans and beasts that I don''t recognize, on top of that "bone mountain", I saw a man with a lot of Batik Tattoo on his whole body, looking at me with both the indifference of a god and the tough love of a father.
"Wee to my Domain, Brilliant yet Foolish Daughter of Mine."
I stared at the man in front of me, I can''t see his face it is covered with some kind of mist that does not allow anyone to see his mighty visage. Damn, it''s not even a hundred chapters and I get to see a god already.
"Hello there pops, can you tell me what''s happening?"
Pops looked at me, not saying anything for a while, and finally spoke.
"Say... Why are you so attached to a moving corpse."
All of my facial expressions portraying my respect towards a being higher than me, disappeared and immediately answered.
"Ha?"
"I sai-"
He was about to repeat what he said but I cut him off and shouted.
"WHAT CAN YOU UNDERSTAND!?"
I stood up from where I am kneeling and started to get near to the pile of bones in which the throne of this bastard excuse of a god is located and continued shouting, overbearing pressure came crashing into my back but I endured, not once looking down as I walk and continue to hurl my anger.
"THOSE THREE ARE NOT MOVING CORPSE! THEY ARE THE ONES WHO ACCOMPANIED ME THIS WHOLE TIME!"
I crushed a skull with my little feet, maybe because of the pressure, but I am sure I can''t do that with my nimble sole as I continued to walk through the invisible burden as the god replied with an indifferent tone.
"But still, you resurrected them, and in the system, andmon sense or in sanity basis, you should treat them as subordinates, and never let your familyplex hinder your judgment."
I did not listen to what he is saying as I started to kneel, I noticed that the pressure is bing harder and harder to resist the closer I get to the bony mountain, my knees were put into the ground but I defied any kind of pressure I am feeling and shouted and continued.
"WHAT DO YOU KNOW!?"
I grasped a bone and then started to crawl up into the mountain to give that person on top of it a good punch, I know it''s impossible, but I want to do it.
"YOU ARE JUST A LAZY ASS DEITY THAT WATCHES MORTALS BEING BORN AND DYING AS IF THEIR FEEBLE LIFE IS A MOVIE!"
I crawled and crawled ring with my eyes that now started to moisten, grabbing all the bone to help me clobber my adoptive father in the face.
"WHAT ABOUT US!? WHAT ABOUT OUR TEARS AND BLOOD, OUR GRIEF!? ANSWER ME! CAN YOU UNDERSTAND WHAT WE FEEL!? CAN... can you understand how I feel."
My whole body started to weaken as I used my two arms to brace myself and make my face not m to the ground.
"How... How difficult it is to not have... even a single person say, I love you, my son? To only hear my name every time the person whom I recognize as a father figure because he can''t show bias towards me!? CAN YO-"
As I was about to shout once again, a more, way, way loud shout that shook the entire domain of the god of the undead as the deity at the top of the mountain of bones stood out, nerves popped out like overinted tire.
"WHY CAN''T I UNDERSTAND!? ALL OF YOU MORTALS THINKS OF GODS AS IDIOTS! WHY CAN''T I UNDERSTAND A MORTAL''S GRIEF WHEN I CALL MYSELF A DEITY!? I CAN UNDERSTAND! I CAN! IF I CAN''T THEN I AM NOT A GOD BUT JUST AN FOOL WITH EXTRA POWERS!"
He heaved a very long sigh to calm down his anger as the shocked me just knelt, not knowing that I was pushed back into my original position, making me realize the futility of my earlier thoughts.
"Now, listen, I am just saying that it is not wrong to take care of your subordinates, that''s your job."
The god of the undead, as if his outburst did not happen, breath out another sigh and slumped himself into his death-themed throne.
"What I am saying is that there is a fine boundary betweenpanionship and subordination. They may be apanying you on your journey but that does not change the fact that they have a lower status than you."
"That''s what you should think, and wait, there''s more, say if you are the subordinate and your master told you to get out of the battle before it even started, what would you feel?"
"But... I don''t want to make them feel bad... I just want to protect them, they are not that strong after all."
"Yes, that''s the point, you don''t trust them enough. Subordinates are people whom you make to do your bidding, not someone you have to protect, they are not your child, they are your servants."
"But... What if they..."
"What if they died? Well, I will tell you a secret... Any undead you have raised yourself will not die, even when faced with that gay hero Urduja, as long as you are alive, so putting yourself in that situation when you almost became dinner for that dog is putting them in danger."
"(Don''t say that to a hero... I''m gay too you know...) Really...? That''s how it is huh..."
The god of the undead suddenly looked to his right and frowned.
"Oh, yeah, I have something else to do bye!"
My eyes went wide as I stared at the god that looked like he realized something and immediately snapped his finger as I started to disappear out of his sight.
"Wait!"
"What wait? You still fight to win!"
I shouted but I once again got pierced by overbearing pain and another scene of gigantic fangs, but now with tongue, gums, and all parts of the mouth in front of me, I do not have time to think back about that argument with my cosmic dad as I saw the giant dog, going for the meal... I mean kill.
In a single brief moment, my mind finally started to work like usual, I put on the soil, not sand into my wounds and let nts as big as possible so that I don''t stagger when I walk to support my mangled body, but the notification that first aid is sessfully applied did note, I ignored that for I know for a fact that this grave wounds cannot be healed by dirt, thus I just made space under the ground I am in, and doing a middle finger in the corner of the eyes of the Wolf King, I shrunk on it and immediately closed the hole.
Before I went into the hole I hear a very big snapping sound of the two parts of the jaws of the wolf closing together by force in which I immediately heave a sigh of relief as I used [Breath Magic] to breathe inside the enclosed space I created through [Pebble Magic].
The area is small because, no matter how much I want to, there is just so much that a second-tier Earth Element Magic can get me into when making suchplicatedmands.
Well, good thing it even worked.
I calmed my nerve as such and looked at the description of the attackers from the secondyer of the bestiary.
zing Wolf: Terrifying Fire Element-based wolves, with high speed, and great coordination led by their alpha, the fastest and strongest quadrupedal creature of the secondyer.
_Fastest Huh..._
I thought and immediately came to a conclusion, he is the fastest so presumably, faster than me, he also has a good defense but not that good because his tooth got removed when a child punched it several times, mostly affirmative fire-based attack, its zing wolf damn it, for god''s sake if his attack is poison this story will get discontinued.
Going back, a bad attrition fighter and more like a one hit one kill opponent relying on dexterity, that being the case I immediately got someone in mind that can help in this fight. A smile appeared on my face.
A smile that should not be possible for a normal child to have, then again, I am not normal by any means necessary so I guess that''s fine.
Anyway, with that smile, I imagined the whimpering and agonized face of that fucking dog as I drive him toward his inevitable demise.
[3rd Person POV]
Sophia is fantasizing about his revenge fights with the Alpha of the invading wolves, the zing Wolf King as the soldiers and fighters of the secondyer put up a very good fight against the members of the pack.
The pack of the zing Wolf King is an enormous one roughly in the hundreds, of course, a normal wolf in Sophia''s world cannot create a pack like that, but the King or Alpha of this Wolves is much more intelligent than the wolf of the earth, thus the evolved form of the zing Wolf called zing Wolf Beta led a unit of normal zing wolf and attacked in an organized manner.
But of course, how can a bunch of unnamed quadrupedal creatures be a match for the goblins who are forced... Ahem trained to hunt every day every night, not to mention them being named by someone.
Every Mid-Goblins and a handful of High-Goblins put on a fight, three Mid-goblins will fight a single normal zing wolf and two High-Goblins will go toe to toe with a Beta wolf, the undeads, Bernardo, Philo, Lyra, and Kabuto soloed all of the excesses of the wolves.
They are particrly savaged today, Bernardo who is yet to take spearman-ship sses because of the sudden Hero Test whom Lyra nned to assign in the future to a different soldier type is bashing head after head of wolves, making a sound of cracking skulls, a muffled whimper and the swish of the wolf''s body into the air, a wolf he will hit is dead with certainty
Lyra knocked two bows at the same time, getting the arrow storage in the resource point, specially made for her as ordered by her father, Bernardo as she used an arrow to inflict a curse and the other to inflict a headshot when a wolf is paralyzed or confused with her curses.
_Why are these curses random!?_
Meanwhile, Philo is having a merry time terrifying the dog as he let them mangle him until he became a broken rag doll with flesh just to go back immediately after, and that will be used, as the moment of horror to get his revenge by biting them until they bleed out. Such a berserker-type fighter is unprecedented by the wolves who just want to have a merry ughter with their newly found freedom.
Kabuto is as usual, hiding in a dark part of the battlefield and killing anyone unfortunate enough toe close to him, these undeads are especially angry, not because of these wolves, but of themselves, they thought that they are not strong enough for their master not to trust them, that''s why all of this frustration is being poured into the poor wolves.
Suddenly, as they are ughtering their hearts out, a call from their master resounded all over their ears.
"Hello there, no time for greetings, Philo, I want you toe here, to our previous location as fast as possible, use your top speed and bite off the neck of the giant wolf you will see."
Sophia paused for a while.
"You three remaining, I want you to push back the wolves in that cave, kill anyone who will enter the perimeter of the cave, secure the whole cave afterward, and capture all the remaining wolves that are escaping."
"Yes, Master!"
All of the undeads were rejuvenated as they acted the order of theirdy immediately, with a sigh of relief in their hearts.
_Good thing my Lady did not abandon us and still trusts us_
That''s what they are thinking of.
All of this is happening, whilst without them noticing a figure is sneaking inside their resource point.
"I... I wonder if that child will get angry... This is the base of her builtmunity after all..."
The figure hesitated but pumped herself up once again.
"No... I have to do this... That person is my only chance..."
This word was spoken out, without anyone, even the quivering civilians or the also quivering guards inside the cave noticing.
Well, that at least is what the figure is thinking as the eyes of an enormous goat who have wolves pierced, dangling on its horns staring right at her.
_______
Author''s Other Work/s:
-Arachlys Arsenikos
Chapter 24: Retaliation
Chapter 24: Retaliation
[Sophia''s POV]
I went and connected my vision to Philo''s using one of the abilities of the [Necromancy] because the skill is now not restricted by the thing called distance, I can see what he is seeing as fine as day.
_But I must say, he''s going fast... Must be furious with the wolf._
I thought so as I look at the dashing dark and green color that is shing in the eyes of Philo, signifying how much speed he is giving thismand of mine, good thing he have unlimited stamina.
[Master, I am back.]
I hear [Guide] suddenly speak.
Wee back, I see, did you get maintenance? You were having "BZZZZZ" a while earlier.
[And who''s fault is that?]
Geh!
We were having such a conversation while I am still glued to the scenery that Philo is giving me a live feed of as suddenly, I saw a giant red-furred wolf with bloodshot eyes whilst his mouth is dripping with thick saliva that is making a "hiss" sound as its feel and touched the ground.
He is angry that he did not eat me, however, he seems to not be also worried about losing. Why did I say that? He did not pursue me immediately meaning that he thought of me as a lost cause and my "disappearance" is myst ditch effort, of course because it seems like normally, people only have single elemental affinity so he did not consider that I can breathe just fine underground.
So he thought that he will not lose in this "one-sided" situation he have made. Oh if he had known better, maybe he is already saying sorry right now.
"Bite him in the neck and don''t let him go no matter what unless I said so."
I made amand to which the also rabid-looking Philo in which he immediately responded with a nod, and in one shy movement he disappeared from his position and appeared right next to the dog king on top of the sand I am using as a cover.
"YOU COWARD! IF YOU ARE A HERO, THEN AT LEAST HAVE ENOUGH HONOR TO FACE YOUR DEATH AGAINST A PROPER OPPONENT THAN TO JUST DIE BY LACK OF BLOOD!"
The Wolf King tried to taunt me with such words that will not work but was cut off by a sh of grey-colored light on his side with eyes also as bloodshot as the wolf, a slight feeling of being taken aback is visible on the mutt''s face as a silent, very silent yet terrifying word came out of Philo''s mouth.
"You dare blemish her venerable one''s skin."
There is no exmation, just a period as another sh was seen.
"Hmph! So you are that idiot''s subordinate huh? You have the guts how about- GYAAARGH! GET OFF! GET OFF!"
Before the wolf king can finish his recruitment speech, sharp fangs came crashing into his neck, remember that Philo is just as tall as me and thus he is now hanging on the neck of the wolf using his fangs as a hook on his flesh, blood started to drip out as the wolf tried to w Philo out, causing Philo''s skin to be ripped apart, no blood was seen but the grey flesh that came being exposed after the numerous w attacks of the mutt is the only evidence that the attack came crashing into Philo''s back.
And that evidence, as if in instant, disappeared without a trace, causing the eyes of both me and the wolf on top of me to widen.
I know one of Philo''s abilities is Ultra Regeneration, but .5 seconds! That''s .5 seconds of full fucking recovery!
"I-Impossible! Such regeneration...!"
The wolf started to wave his head like crazy in hope that he will get flung away, damn this King is starting to be a regr dog now, it is hrious.
[If you did not have that emo girl moment earlier, then you would have seen his antiques earlier.]
I ignored thatment from the creepy guy in my head and continued to watch the pathetic disy of the Wolf King(LOL).
"GET OFF FILTHY UNDEAD! YOUR RACE''S ARROGANCE SHALL VANISH FROM THIS FOREST AND I SHALL BE THE ONE TO CULL YOU ALL!"
He tried to intimidate my subordinate whilst he is wagging his head like mad and bashing his head into trees so that Philo can be affected by the impact too, the taunting part did not work, but the bashing part did, at least for a moment because every time Philo got himself injured it will immediately heal and even with broken limbs and almost detached lower half of the body that will take longer to heal, Philo did not stop.
That''s already five minutes and the injuries still did not heal, but he is not dead yet actually, the wolf started to bleed like mad in his neck part and some tears can now be seen in his eyes, this tear was noticed by him and like a dumbass goblin, he became angry.
"To make me cry...! You bastard, you will burn into ashes! [me Charge]!"
Woah there we''re gonna get sued! Was my reaction but because we are in the middle of a fight, I did not voice it out as I continued tomand Philo.
"Philo! Don''t let go! Just a little longer!"
He then, tightening the already flesh-cutting grip of his jaws towards the flesh of the giant wolf, replied.
"Don''t worry mydy! I shall hold into this mutt''s neck even for eternity if it so you desired!"
That''s some devotion, I said so in my mind as I watched the wolf charge into a tree with his body d in mes, the tree fell in one shot and was charred on its root up to the half.
"Why won''t you let go!"
The Wolf shouted as the me on his body got extinguished, he then yelled [me Charge]! once again and proceeded to tackle a tree, the tree went through the same thing as thest one, except that I ordered Philo to let go of him at once.
I have an idea of using [Observe] on his skill [me Charge], but not being a fire-based creature, I will probably get burned.
[Affirmative.] Yes, I know. But hey that''s only affirmative when I used it, that means I have time to make a roundabout way of dealing with the bacsh, thinking so I activated [Observe].
Anyway, all this while, blood continued to flow out of the wolf''s neck whilst Philo''s whole body is making bone snapping sound as the realignment of his bones and reestablishing of his flesh is observed, sending chills into the spine of any normal people that can see it. Well, I am not normal.
"Philo! No time to rest!"
I shouted as my subordinate immediately perked up while the wolf is still staggering because of the blood loss, this king is weak.
"Now, headbutt him, and don''t stop until he got debuffed!"
As Imanded that, the wolf king got his bearings back finally as he red at Philo silently and charged, without the me this time, which, if not for the stiff soil in my body right now got meughing out loud that my stomach hurts.
Philo smirked as he muttered: "To be expected from a mutt."
And then used [Ram] to meet the charge of the wolf as he sped up with [Sprint].
Now, you might be wondering, first, why is a wolf headbutting someone? I''m wondering about that too, maybe because the paws of the enormous wolf are not enough to crush the bunny in one go, and the biggest part of the wolf''s body that can epass the whole body of the bunny beside his tail looks fluffy and is fluffy is his head.
In short, this dawg over here wants revenge by one hit deleting my Philo, that will work on a normal bunny, but what about Philo? It was the exact opposite.
"GRRRGK!?"
The two heads collided, and the eyes of the wolf visibly rattled as he was pushed back for about half a meter, audible crack is heard in the collision and an also visible crack in the skull of King Wolf(LOL) can be seen squirtingrge quantities of blood.
Whimpers of severe pain and probably the shitty feeling of his brain bouncing like mad inside his head are continuously escaping out of the zing Wolf King''s mouth.
"Retreat a Little."
Imanded as a sneer appeared in my mouth. Oh, man, let the fun begin.
[3rd Person POV]
The world swirled like the mud of rainbows in the eyes of the one who is hailed as the strongest quadrupedal creature of the secondyer as he struggled to wake up, using his snout just to remain to stand and not fall unconscious.
_How... How is that possible..._
He, who is a proud wolf was defeated in a contest of strength and endurance. At first, he thought that it was his lucky day when he heard the notification that the restriction for all the monsters of the Five-Pronged Forest is finally lifted. The notification is not saying that the forest is now free from the chains of the undead. But the notification that a hero test willmence in this forest will happen, which is a sign that the cuffs will also be released.
All monsters who have an intelligence bigger than a goblin will understand the logic, if the hero test is a test to a forest in which monsters cannot roam freely, the hero prospect will not grow, thus all the sentient beings in the first to fifthyer rejoiced as to finally, they will not be restrained in a boring, singleyer and immediately made all sorts of moves.
And one such being hasty, without even a second thought went with his pack to conquer the firstyer, the firstyer''s top predators are just goblins, thus he thought it will all be fine, of course at first, like any other crusade, it went well, he even badly injured the hero prospect, in which to his surprise is just a baby girl.
Thus, hemanded to attack the goblins in their settlements as he eat the hero prospect, who knows he might even gain the interest of a god and be the one who will be taking the test.
However, the inconceivable happened, suddenly the hero went under the ground and a bunny with fangs as big as the baby he saw suddenly bit him and won''t let go, furthermore, that bunny can regenerate from ws that one shot individuals in the secondyer as if it was a scratch made by a mouse.
And as he continued to fight, howls of help is heard in the direction of the cave in which they have scouted the goblin settlement, this tone of the howl is unique to his pack and is used to call him if a member is in need... And he just hears... All of his pack members sing this song of distress with alsomunication voices in his head.
"Alpha! This is a mistake, we should never have provoked the settlement made by the hero!
"Alpha! Why is it that there is a goblin who can one hit delete a wolf!"
"A-Alpha! We are surrounded, if we tried to escape an arrow that contains a curse will be driven into our chest or our heads will be chopped off our neck!"
"Alpha..."
"Al..."
Several calls of distress that despaired the wolf resounded.
_Damn it! Damn, it!_
He gnashed his teeth and forced himself to stand up.
_It''s that baby''s fault! Yes! That''s right! It is not me..._
Delusions started to whirl in his still-confused mind.
_If only she is not that strong and cunning... Yes... It is not my fault..._
The wolf king is a young genius who became the youngest Alpha at the age of two wolf years, that''s why he hardly felt pressure like this in his life before, a pressure that his life is on the line.
One can say Sophia and the King are the same, but the difference is the mental strength of Sophia being so formidable that she even argued with a literal god, whilst the king of the wolves can''t even calmly think when being attacked by someone not afraid of him.
As he looked in front of him, he saw a figure on a dust cloud that suddenly appeared, it was small and have little sprouts on the left side of his whole body.
"YOU FUCKING BRAT!"
He shouted and dded his fangs on fire, the attack is called [zing Fangs], his fangs ignited and werepletely enshrouded with thick mes as he looked at the figure of Sophia in the unsettled dust cloud that just suddenly appeared out of nowhere and bit on the clone, to hear intense hissing sound out of his mouth.
"W-WATER CLONE!? HOW CAN SOMEONE BE SO REFINED IN MAGIC!?"
He blurted out as the fake Sophia''s water of a body slithered through his body, causing smoke to fill up the air and a hissing sound to resound into the night.
"GYAAAAHH! GYAAAAH!"
The wolf king became terrified out of his wits as the thoughts of dying came into his mind, he used [me Charge] and ignited his whole body with fire, effectively, after five or so seconds evaporating the water.
The Wolf King just whimpered continuously as his battered and bruised body worsened by being in touch with his nature''s most hated element.
He then looked at the surrounding which started to have some blue-colored objects, in these objects a bone-churning and gut-wrenching set of words resonated into the very soul of the Wolf King.
"Hey now, don''t whimper like you are already on your deathbed. I did not see you bathe in your blood yet after all."
Chapter 25: Eleanor
Chapter 25: Eleanor
[Sophia''s POV]
I started to get bored inside this hole honestly, though I have an amazing mental power so I shooed it away, if I don''t have the guts, how can I talk with a literal god and even think of smacking him right in the head? Anyway, even though this ce is boring, I find the fight... or beat down now quite entertaining.
There is an isekai protagonist who has this kind of opponent who is only good when they are winning but can''t contain theirposure when the advantage and tide of the fight are reversed against them.
_I wonder how did they not turn into a sadist... This is just enjoyable..._
[Hey now, don''t get all sadistic to me the moment I fixed myself.]
Will you shut the fuck up already?
I made a blob out of magic and grabbed on it whilst making orbs of water outside as I saw the wolf charge straight into the water clone I made, the water clone is not perfect as he said, it''s just a giant blob of water in a barely humanoid shape obscured with dust to look like me, it does not even have a mouth, nose or ears while barely replicating my white colored robe.
Maybe because of his mental strain, the Wolf King(LOL) did not notice it. I sneered once again as I used the blob of water in my hand as a microphone.
"Hey now, don''t whimper like you are already on your deathbed. I did not see you bathe in your blood yet after all."
I ended with a sinisterugh as I, with Philo''s eyes saw the visible shudder on the whole body of the Wolf King (LOL), as loud barks started toe out of his mouth. Usually, a wolf will immediately escape out of the danger''s vicinity, but it seems like he is prideful enough not to do that.
But still, a wolf is a wolf after all and thus he acted like how a wolf should act.
"Come out! If you proim yourself as a hero, then face me alone!"
The wolf taunted me as I replied, closing my mouth a little towards the blob in my little hands.
"I did not proim that I am anything and think about it, if I proim myself as a hero, will you be whimpering in fright because of me right now?"
With a little chuckle in the end, I replied causing the wolf to once again whimper a little and growl once again to cover his fright.
"Shut up you coward! Shut up and pay your dew respect towards my mighty self and let me escape! I shall forget this grudge of mine towards you and never bother you again."
I went silent for a second as augh erupted inside the space I made inside underground.
"GYAHAHAHAHAHAHA! PFFT! BWAHAHAHAHA! OW! OW! MY SIDE HURTS... KUFFF! BWAHAHAHAHZA! HAHAHAH... HA..."
I can see the confusion in the eyes of the Wolf King as his obvious and pitiful attempt to impose hisughable authority on me failed horribly to the point of meughing my ass out.
"Man... You are something huh?"
With a slight "fufu" Iposed myself as much as I could and continued whilst transmitting a mentalmand towards Philo.
"Let me trante it for you: I am scared shitless right now so please let me go already and I will promise from the bottom of my heart that I will not make myself be seen by you again."
Philo responded to mymand with a sneer and a nod as he started to encircle the wolf king his expression went immediately nk, Philo when ordered to let go a while earlier immediately hid, and now had be the perfect ambush person.
"Well, I might consider it, but you have to say "Please~" while having puppy eyes,e on do it do it!"
I chided the wolf who immediately shouted with anger, his fear vanished and was reced by it like just goblins who reached their brain''s maximum capacity.
"YOU BASTARD! I AM NOT SCARED I AM NOT! I AM NOT! GRAAAAH!"
His eyes already got docile became aggressive once again and dug into the ground, good thing his position is far away from the ce I am positioned currently, I can''t make the hole I am in right now move, he might know that if he is still thinking straight because of my loud assughter earlier, but because he is shrouded by the thick fogs of fear and pride, he just decided to dig in a reckless abandon, now you should know that fire can be extinguished using sand or soil, and it''s more effective in some ways because water causes fire to emit more smoke while soil does not.
My point is, what will happen if a fire-based monster decided to dig the ground? Damage because of the earth is visible in the eyes of the wolf as it let out pained tears whilst his w is also bleeding, this world is so amazing as it shows that no matter how hard your ws are if you touched something that counterbnces your nature, it will cause injuries.
I looked at the futile actions of the wolf and ordered Philo.
Philo attack him again, now!
Philo then using [Sprint] went and dashed making a grey sh of lights as he activated [Ram] and went right for the head. The wolf immediately noticed his presence and growled with his frenzied and desperate eyes.
"YOU MIDGET! I GOT ENOUGH OF YOU!"
He then bit Philo in the crosswise half of his body with hisrge maws, because Philo is using a skill, the ramming attack he is about to unleash ravaged and damaged the insides of the wolf''s mouth.
Some of the wolf''s teeth fell out as blood came leaking out of the gaps made by the absence of some of his teeth.
"Grrk...!"
The wolf King made a grunting sound as I closed my eyes damn these maws of that mutt are fucking gross. Philo suddenly saw a squirming red-colored flesh smeared in crimson-colored blood and used [Strong Bite] on it, his fangs, though smaller but not less powerfulpared to the wolf''s embedded into the tongue of the wolf who is still trying to kill my subordinate.
"GRAAGH!"
The wolf let out another whimpering cry as he stuck out his tongue immediately after he spat out the body of Philo who is now just in half, my vision suddenly went far beyond the fight scene, signifying that the head was cut off by the sudden unexpected retaliation of the cowardly king.
The wolf then spat out bright red colored mes that immediately soared up high, targeting the body of Philo who is still in the air, this attack will surely make the atoms of Philo vanish in an instant, but because a head was left out of the scene beforehand, I am not worried about it. After all, my bunny can heal in the fastest time possible.
"GRAAAAAAAHH!"
A growl once again was heard from him looking for me with his all greem eyes, ignoring the charred dark matter that came out of the attack and started to once again dig with ferociousst ditch energy. But then, suddenly numerous tentacles made of sand that now had also numerous suction cups emerged out of the soil and clung to the body of the wolf.
"GRAAGH!? What is this time?"
He questioned but the tentacles did not stop and fully covered his furry body, ignoring his fur and clinging directly to his flesh caused the mutt to panic and wagged his whole body in reckless abandon as Imanded the tentacled to drag down the body of the wolf.
The contradicting forces of me making my sand tentacles pull down and the wolf pulling up caused severe tearing damage to the wolf''s body as his whole body gushed out with enormous quantities of blood which he ignored in desperation to get out of his frightening situation and immediately retreat, I make the cups in the tentacles suck harder and the wolf also pulled harder, his effort gradually paid off as he sessfully pulled out his body from the Kraken I made in the sand.
However, of course, I did not make him go unscathed, bis fur thag first had a perfect crimson color is now shredded off and apanies some of his flesh lying on the ground, several holes are visible on his body flowing with blood as whimpers of now unconcealed despair ising out from the bottom of the pitiful king''s body.
"P-please let me go already... I promise... I promise I won''t bother you again... Please I''m scared... Sniff... Sniff..."
In between pitiful whimpers, he pleaded while just standing in his position with pure willpower alone. I replied.
"Oh, you are? You do?"
With a grin that of course, he cannot see, I responded causing the tone of his voice to have some hope to it...
"Really! Its... It''s true... Why is there water forming into weapons..."
Just to once again fall into a deeper pit of despair.
"YOU DO!? BEFORE YOU SAY THAT ASK ME IF I FUCKING CARE OKAY!?"
I then immediately gestured the hundreds of water shaped into weapons to descend at their top speed into the fucking mutt.
"Wait! Wait! If... If you killed me those monkeys will surely retaliate! Graaaa!"
He howled a loud one but immediately started to whimper as the first water-shaped sword punctured his back, and then the spear, the halberd, and numerous other weapons stabbed into him. His cry resounded into the whole forest before it died out and only exploding sounds of me venting my anger into the corpse of the wolf king are audible.
The weapons did not stop descending until only a pool of mushy blood with numerous broken bones can be seen.
[Overkill.]
He deserved it.
[Whatever you say, anyway.
Master, warning, Three minutes more before your injuries will end your life.]
Oh yeah? KABUTO!
I voiced out as I ejected myself out of the space I made heaving a huge breath withbor and a man way taller than I caught me in mid-air, Kabuto did not say any more words as he just sprinted as fast as possible into the first resource point.
[3rd Person POV]
The howl of their king was immediately transmitted into the hearts of the wolves attacking the resource point they are already escaping but for some reason, instead of escaping, they just got gathered into a single encirclement, it seems like the goblins intended to capture them. But of course, the wolves that they are won''t let mere goblins capture them just like that.
As they were nning to have their final stand, the howl came causing their morale that is already being lifted despite hitting a rock bottom to just disappear.
_We... We don''t have any hopes, is there..._
All of them have the same thoughts and the look of hatred in the eyes of the two undeads who are leading the goblin soldiers looks like the eyes of the reaper about to cull all of them.
"Surrender."
The goblin who have short hair and a rather skimpy outfit, not like the other goblins any better said in an indifferent tone.
The remaining three Beta of the pack that had its alpha be killed lowered their head thus signifying the end of the battle of the first resource point.
"Father, settle the prisoners."
Lyra immediately said to Bernardo, though Bernardo is conflicted, he is mostly proud that his daughter now has a stronger personality and is not a stubborn fool like she is once before. Well, if she is not stubborn then she might not meet their master so all is good, Bernardo thought.
"Is there anyone who can use healing magic!? Be quick!!"
Lyra suddenly heard the voice of one of hispanions, it was Kabuto who have a panicky voice very unusual to him. She immediately sprinted seeing Sophia in Kabuto''s arms covered in grass.
"M-master!?"
Lyra stopped on his track, Philo then appeared, looking downhearted as he helplessly looked at his Lady.
"That''s the best our master can do to stop her bleeding, even her mighty self won''t escape death if she did not receive immediate treatment."
Kabuto continued to yell but was stopped by Lyra.
"Be quiet, how can goblins have healing magic?"
Lyra said as they entered the cave toy their master into her chambers, in her chambers however, a person, who has white skin and voluptuous proportions can be seen hiding on a wilting branch of the tree they have set up for ''furnishing'' purposes.
The branch failed miserably to hide the body of the intruder who sways seductively with every squirm the intruder is doing.
The intruder opened one of her eyes to peak and then opened the remaining one as her expression eximed her fright at the situation of the person in the arms of Kabuto.
Lyra knocked her bow and arrow while Philo went to the front baring his teeth.
"WHO ARE YOU!?"
The intruder put up his hands to show she will not resist whilst Kabuto calmly put down Sophia into the stone bed and then dived into his shadow and appeared once again baring his dagger made out of orc bones into the carotid of the intruder.
"Wait... Uhm... I know I am suspicious but I swear I don''t have any bad intentions..."
She looked with a pained look of Sophia.
"As... as proof... h-how about I heal her?"
The intruder then with arms still up in the air walked towards Sophia, Kabuto gestured to his seniors to not attack yet and see what will happen.
The intruder once she is already close to Sophia spread her hands into her and then cast a strange white light that enshrouded Sophia''s whole being. The subordinates got alerted but then the pained expression of their master lessened and lessened until it became a tranquil face of a seemingly innocent baby smiling.
At that time, Eleanor does not have any idea that she is healing someone deeply etched in her destiny.
Chapter 26: That Was Quick
Chapter 26: That Was Quick
[Hey Wake Up, the Chapter''s Starting.]
"Ueegh?"
I woke up as I hear my Unique skill break the 4th wall, sorry that''s a peakedy already, anyway that''s what happened in a week. I looked at my body that is now covered with bandages, who knows where it came from, well I am alive so all is fine I guess. I also get to have a little meeting with pops, though I would not call our first meeting very ideal...
I mean, I got scolded and all, well lesson learned, so no worries.
But that''s not important right now as a notification came dinging into my ear.
Notice[ Via Unique Skill [Observe] Common Skill [me Charge] and [Incinerate] acquired.]
First, I got the skills I want from the wolf king(lol) which I am quite pleased about, I started to once again browse into the piled up notification in my head, but suddenly, a very strong urge to sleep attacked me that I can''t even look at the additional numbers at my stats before I once again slumped on the stone bed. Well, that notification is the only important one because all of it is a warning that I am gonna die, and I''m still alive.
Breath Magic also leveled up a level, I would not expect a magic named Breath to level up that much when I use it to breathe, on the other hand, Squirt Magic elevated by four levels, bing at level eight, as I said, don''t expect a magic named breath to level up big time by using it to breath but do expect a magic named squirt to level up if you used it as a main weapon and a microphone.
Moving on, the onlymon skill leveled up, is the [Dynamic Vision] because I hide on the ground and use magic all the time. That''s what I can analyze before I heard a not-so-monotone voice, but still somewhat mechanical one in my head.
[Oh yeah, you can once again evolve]
What? Evolving already? That was quick.
Notice[Evolution tree did not find...
God of the Undead: ??? employed evolution tree avable, using the employed evolution tree...
Evolving...]
The cocoon from before appeared once again as I was enveloped by it and some momentster, a limb came out of the cocoon breaking it,ing with another and then another, and thest one finally appeared after all of my limbs came out of the cocoon, I stood up in an instant with a "hup!" sound from my cute voice, the words are more straight than before but I don''t want to speak that much because it''s still not perfect.
I looked at the liquid as usual and saw a beautiful girl (heh) now with thicker hair and a body that barely grew, at least I am taller than Philo by a few margins now, oh there were also yellow-colored eyes reflecting in the side of the liquid.
I checked all the things that evolved first because that''s the first thing that came out whenever I evolved, this time there is nomon skill that evolved nor any new skill that got acquired but the magic skills got three out of four that evolved.
Well, I am focusing on them so that''s to be expected, I am actually notfortable being a long-range fighter because I want a more versatile front, but yeah, Iid the foundation of my physicalbat system in the name of [me Charge] and [Martial Arts Apprentice] and I just have to build it, probably in thetter part, or the end of this Hero''s Test fiasco.
Anyway, that''s all that happened, of course, all themon skills that did not evolve leveled up by one, and the unique skills I have did not evolve at all.
Here look at my stats:
Name: Sophia Demiurge
HP: 75/75
Race: Human (Toddler)
Mana: 1,197
Stamina: Unlimited
[Level: 1/30
EXP: 0/2,600
Stats:
STR: 39
INT: 90
VIT: 19
AGI: 41
DEX: 54
LUK: -1]
Here are my evolved skills.
Bonfire Magic: A higher form of Torch Magic, have higher damage and greater range than its previous form.
Rock Magic: This magic skill can now be used in the offense, defense, and debuff without the restriction of its speed.
Blow Magic: Not advisable to use in fights, for venttion purposes only (Wind Element is weak in the early stages).
And the rest leveled up by one.
I am hovering over my new stats when I realized something. I immediately looked at the direction in which the reflection ising from and saw ady of immense beauty, she have white skin of unblemished degree. She has yellow colored hair alongside a pair of eyes with the same yellow color as her silky hair, she is wearing a priest outfit that is not doing its job to hide the enormous breasts in her chest area alongside her waist so slender that it seems to break with the slightest of touch and her ample pair of butt cheeks that seduces anyone to squeeze it.
Damn, who''s this smoking-hot person? I might justmit the worst sin in my two lives because of her.
[And thus, a sexual molester is born.]
Right, after you malfunctioned you be more annoying you know that?
I ignored [Guide] as I asked a more important matter in thisdy in front of me who have a very excited expression with matching panting and red-colored cheeks, if she''s not glued to the cocoon I came from then I would suspect her of being a pedophile.
I looked at thedy who is ignoring me as I asked.
"Who are you?"
She suddenly shuddered with a slight jump and a "hiiiii!" sound slowly echoed in the whole cave, I gulped while I stare at the jiggling pair of mounds in her chest area for a moment and returned my focus. Damn it, I am getting easily distracted these days, I''m telling you.
[Isn''t it just because you''re a pervert?]
Nope, not at all, I am a virtuous Christian in my previous world and will not harbor ill desires towards other people without them being a lover first.
[You just said you are about tomit your worst sin.]
Th-that''s... When did you be wittier than me?
[Master, I am as witty as you, not more.]
Yeah, whatever. We are having that mental conversation whilst I make some sand tentacles sprout out of the back of the suspiciousdy and grabbed her two delicate-looking hands and pin them slightly to the ground.
"Ah... That''s right, you can do this... B-but I am not suspicious!"
She stuttered as she tugged the tentacles a little but I also tugged it back so her attempts did not work, more importantly, what does she mean by "That''s right, you can do this..."
Is... Is she a stalker? I started to inch away at her and a magically created water orb came out from my hand, it is whirling like crazy whilst I hide it of course, well we are not so sure but just in case she''s a lolicon, I will rasengan the hell out of her.
"I have a photographic memory and I don''t remember any humans in my settlements besides me. Also, I don''t remember any face cuter than Lyra, so tell me, why are you not suspicious?"
She, instead of being pale in the face blushed instead and looked at the ground for a moment muttering "Cute she said..." and then proceeded to go back to reality and suddenly kneeled in a dogeza position.
"Tha... That''s right! So I am suspicious! But please don''t kill me!"
I immediately tried to console her, but I don''t want to disperse my water rasengan so I refrained to do so. Well, she may have thought that her being a trespasser on a hero prospect''s turf is a grave sin, I mean, it is, but for her who has a seemingly reserved and modest, or even unconfident demeanor to barge into a ce in which a prospect has built, then she must have some reason for it.
Though we are not that close yet so I won''t pry open to it.
"I... I won''t..."
I said as I stared at her butt she is unwittingly making me see. I started to recite some prayers from different religions to wipe out my evil thoughts and continued asking.
"... So what''s your name?"
She who is trying to block a non-existent attacking from me peaked at my face and slowly but surely got up, but still in a subjugated position. Maybe so that I won''t grow suspicious of her.
"I... I am Eleanor ckwell, a former orphan from the Urduja Orphanage and an elite caster of the Gjarhorn Kingdom."
She said as I nodded my head, I see, so there is a Kingdom outside of the forest named Gjarhorn huh...
Why did I assume that it was right outside of the forest? Because she doesn''t look battered, she looks fresh, meaning she gets restocks of resources now and then before she went astray away from her party mates, yup this is another Lyra case.
"So Eleanor, how did my subordinates let youe close to me?"
I already knew that she used the chaos of the wolf invasion to sneak inside the settlement without the preupied soldiers noticing it, so I skipped that and proceeded to the next question.
"Well, I saved your life you see."
She said and went to open both of her palms in front of me and a light came out of it, I tried to use [Observe] but I got nothing, [Guide]?
[Ah, that''s right, you can''t copy title skills.]
But you said the restriction of [Observe] is only for unique skills?
[Master, at that time you don''t have any kind of title skills. Then let me rephrase it, any skills not gained through natural evolution, or by repeatedly doing some sort of action cannot be copied by unique skill [Observe].]
I then nodded a little, that makes sense, it will be extremely overpowered if the unique skill can copy anything I see, but still can I at least know what title she has for this? It''s for... "reference".
[But you can wait a second... Here.
Beloved by Nature: +100 mana, Title Skill [Healing Magic].
Such is the title that granted her the spell [Healing Magic].]
"Beloved by Nature..."
I muttered identally causing Ellie to turn pale a little, her eyes then brightened once again and both of her hands sped together in admiration.
"A... ANALYSIS!? As expected of a baby who got chosen by a god! Please let me have your body to run a study!"
I looked at her with fright and backed away a little more, damn, so she''s a researcher huh... or a researcher that is deprived by study subjects, I mean, she is not in ab coat and she said she''s a caster.
"No, are you nuts?"
"Eh!? Why not!?"
"We''re not even friends and you are already asking me to be yourb rat you know!?"
We shouted at each other like that and she immediately realized the mistake she made, making her feel dejected and sometimeter she started crying.
"Eh... Wha... Why are you crying?"
She then looked at me for a second and tried to wipe off her tears but failed to do so, but she continued to speak nheless.
"Sniff... I... I want to be a researcher since I was just a beggar... Sniff... I thought that when Lady Urduja saved me, I can pursue my dreams... Sniff... But she made me learn support type magic so I can''t pursue my dreams..."
I looked at her for a moment, what''s with that? So that means she was saved so that she can be someone who has worth on the battlefield, disregarding what she wants.
What are you? An Asian Parent?
I let out a sigh and shook my head as I continue to listen to her. This time, she is already not crying but still downcast somehow.
"And then a search for you was issued, and I thought that I want to study how is it that you have survived in this forest, I also saw you evolve just now even though humans have a very high-level cap... But I ended up creeping you out..."
I sighed and moved swiftly,nding my butt on her shoulders and patting her head.
"I see, so you were used like an investment because Urduja thinks you owe her your life huh? All people are obligated to their actions, thus her saving you from the streets is not an act of kindness but a simple choice from her side, you are not responsible for repaying anything."
I then jumped and went in front of her.
"Rather, you should follow what you think is the best for you."
I smiled at my cutest one and then went to remove my hands from her forehead, that''s what I can reach with this height after all.
"T... Thank you..."
[For a molester, you say pretty good stuff.]
Shut up for a second, will you? I am genuinely concerned here.
Anyway, after that, I went and said that I don''t want to be cut open but I can lend her the cocoon and the liquid in front of it, surprisingly, she grabbed several test tubes in her breast pocket and scooped out some liquid while also using ab tong to grab a small sample of the membrane I went out to.
I then made some arrangements, first I made a tentacle of sand in each of her arms to bind her in the entirety of this room, which means she can''t get out of it until I said so.
I also said that if she tried to betray the settlement I will deal with her myself while making her sit in both of my palms and then lifting her as high as I can, this is to make her realize the difference in strength. I still have my thought about the search conducted for me, and if I''m not wrong then the person who initiated it is the one I hated the most.
There is also this danger that if her party members searched for her, but that danger is for the long run so I shall not think about it for now.
After that, I went out of the cave section I am in and I was of course greeted by four undead pouncing at me.
"Master!"
Chapter 27: Kabuto’s Helplessness
Chapter 27: Kabuto¡¯s Helplessness
Philo, Kabuto, and Bernardo pounced at me, seeing them in the air, I immediately grabbed them by the waist using the ever-so-handy sand tentacles and gently ced them on the ground.
"Master! You''re fine!"
But it was no use as they proceeded to run towards me and used their hands to toss me in the air.
"Hey stop! Stop! Listen to me!"
I protested but it took another five minutes of tossing me into the air like frantic idiots with numerous close calls as I almost bumped my head into the ceiling of the cave until they finally stopped and softly ced me onnd.
"What... Is... Huff... Wrong... Wheeze... With you... Lot..."
I said in between exhausted pants and gasps while stopping the urge to puke, I then, after much difficulty, straightened my back and then looked at them.
"Master, I am sorry for being too weak and being unworthy of your trust. I shall wor-"
Kabuto kneeled in front of me and said words that I should be saying, thus I used both my hands to stop his speech and proceeded to be the one to give an apology.
"I should be the one to say sorry... I don''t trust you enough that''s why I got into that bad situation, I thought that with what I am doing, I am protecting all of you, but the truth is, I am just making you feel bad and also endangering your lives."
I paused for a moment and smiled.
"But I promise that... From now on, I will know the boundaries betweenck of trust and protection."
Looking at them having teary expressions as I say this, I can''t help but feel bad. Sometimes, good intentions lead to bad results.
Lyra who is being silent the whole time and did not even participate in tossing me around earlier suddenly emerged at my back and tugged my robe that got most of it ripped like mad.
"You... you should have at least called for my help you know... I''m so worried..."
She said while floods of tears kept falling from her eye, yeah eye, she have a bandage on her other one, remember? She is still taller than me despite me evolving into a toddler, so I can''t pat her head, thus I just smiled again.
"I know, I''m sorry okay? Anyway, I want to know what happened to the wolves."
With what I said, all of them quickly regained their professional look and then went to show me the way to the corpse of the dead wolves first, with a "Then I shall lead the way!" by Kabuto, we started walking.
Philo is instructing the goats to be able to run fast despite having a heavy body. You see he has quite the weight despite him not looking like it, so he is fit for the role, Lyra on the other hand is guiding the construction squad to repair the fences and to hasten the construction of houses so that the people will have better protection if ever something like an invasion happened once again.
I am quite worried about whether or not the lumber they are using is sufficient when blocking fire-type attacks, but because the wolves are here, they have be a temporary scouting unit while they are yet to be put to full use. Also, the houses were cramped into the entrance, so cramped that the people living from one house to another can hold hands without a problem.
The goblins are not really that tall with Lyra''s height being the average so there is not that much of a problem with that.
After one week of probing and staying cautious, they will relocate the houses with the technique I thought them. It''s called "Bayanihan" search it, it''s cool. Now, Bayanihan is supposed to be used for huts, but because this world has magic and strange things, two soldiers in this world can lift battering rams with ease, so why is a pair of logs used to lift regr houses a challenge right?
But still, that''s a lot of work, even though I don''t personally see houses being transferred that often because I only got special permission to regrly enter the private school and the church in which my orphanage is situated. After all, I am... well an asset to the Philippines, so except for the asional field trips and the not-so-asional sneaking out of the orphanage, I am confined in the orphanage most of the time.
I sighed in my heart remembering the past and shook my head as I looked at the goblins scurrying about with a pale face, avoiding eye contact with me.
"They sure are busy."
I said so while looking around, I have been long used to the fear in the eyes of my ves so I did not mind it. Kabuto is in my front and we started to converse about the cave and all and after five minutes or so, we arrived at the section designated to be the food storage.
"I see, so that''s how I evolved just after a day of myst evolution."
I smiled awkwardly, looking at the high ceiling of the storage that still failed to contain the corpse of the wolves into a single pile as two mountains of the invaders'' corpses is visible in my eyes. I gulped a little.
[Guide], how many soldiers died?
I asked about my unique skill.
[Master, about 47.]
That''s quite low for goblins who have weakerplexion than the wolves, there''s still 253 left...
[Master, that''s because the wolves did not n this attack at all while the goblins were trained, even for a short time on how to gang up on stronger opponents, thus not only the wolves were utterly destroyed, they even became EXP. bags for the warriors to evolve.]
I see, that makes sense, now that I think about it, I can see some soldiers like Bard and Orm over there are a little more muscr and taller than before, their bloated tummies disappeared, and also, Bernardo evolved recently, I can tell as he became more muscr, I mean in his standards that''s just a little bit but for others, it''s already too much.
I nodded in satisfaction at this and immediately looked at the mountain of corpses once again, oh now This is the perfect time to produce leather and teach them how to wear armor, it also a good thing that the goblins have some knowledge of magic as they be more intelligent, so they made a modified salt pan site in the underground river that can produce salt, though lower in quality than the one''s soaked in the sun.
Anyway, I can use this salt they made that they are yet to present to me as a gift for my sessful return from the hero''s test (they are coerced by Kabuto) to make them dry age half the meat of the wolves.
Anyway, themand will go like this: First, all of the wolf corpses will have their pelts removed and then all the crafter of the settlement will make leather armor and clothing a priority, second, the skinned half and half of the wolf corpse will be distributed to be dry age using salt and the other half to be fed to the wolves.
I already asked [Guide] and ording to her, the wolves have a tradition of eating their deceasedpanions and brethren. So I thought that if I let them eat it now, then they will remember their reckless action and me killing their leader that became a mush of unrecognizable blood and flesh pool in the far distance of the forest.
[You''re evil.]
Eh... I call it practical.
Anyway, I ignored [Guide] and as I instructed this enforcement to the one who is managing the food storage house, I proceeded to make Kabuto guide me into the area in which the wolves are detained. The wolves are gigantic like the goats, so they got contained in a fence that will surely not hold them.
But because goats don''t have any wills to fight back even in this world it seems and the wolves have their wills destroyed as they hear the dying howl of their leader, they don''t have any intentions of going out of the fence.
"Nice work."
I said to Kabuto as I looked at the pathetic look on the wolves'' faces.
"Hmph, such praise is not to be wasted on people insignificant such as ourselves. But indeed, the goblins seem to hold resentments, even cutting a part of the fur of this broken pack of wolves to make their still existing pride vanish..."
I looked at him in confusion, what does cutting fur have to do with anything? It seems like Kabuto noticed my gaze and smiled a little before exining.
"The goblins, though weak are still the greatest predator of this firstyer, this is to say that orcs are stronger than them and other creatures that have strength that should belong to the fourthyer are in thisyer, why is that?"
He paused for a moment and caressed the bald head of a wolf. The wolf lowered his head with its dead-fish eyes and looked at me with fear for a second before looking back to the ground.
"It''s because of their custom of cutting a part of the defeated''s hair or fur and making it their trophy, and as you should know, goblins are not that strong thus being defeated by one is the greatest humiliation."
I looked at the wolves and can see that several bald parts are visible in their fur as I nodded, damn that''s some bizarre culture I must say. Personally, having your hair cut off by the person that defeated you is not that big of a deal, but they are monsters and have different thinking processes than humans, so I guess it is understandable.
I looked at Kabuto once again and smiled.
"You''re proud of being a goblin huh?"
Kabuto also smiled and did not answer for a while, he let go of the dignity-deprived wolf and said "Yeah..."
And for the first time in a while, he slouched his back showing some kind of motion simr to lowering his guard.
"But master... You also love them right?"
I also went and slumped my head on one of the fences'' pirs as I smiled a bitter one remembering how they look at me with fear.
"Yes, I guess so."
Kabuto immediately lowered his head having a more downcast expression than me as he replied.
"That''s why you give their crooked society an overhaul, and yet just how they look at you..."
I can feel him gritting his teeth as he says those words, It''s quite painful to have people whom you want to take care of look at you like you are a monster or something, but that''s what the consequences of my actions are and I have a great idea on how should I reverse that so it''s fine.
But in the eyes of other people, it seems painful huh... Well I mean it is.
"Eh... It''s fine, I bet their attitude towards me is just because of the skill I used to them, you see people don''t appreciate their leader being killed so I went and took drastic measures."
Kabuto once again straightened his back and sighed.
"Master, even the goblins feels bad about how they feel about you, on one side you gave them a proper path to take and on the other, your skill restricts them from showing their gratitude... It''s just sad, both as a former goblin and as your servant."
I patted his back which I can barely reach and said.
"It''s fine, I have a way around it you see, I just need a few tweaks to it."
I said as I touched a wolf''s bald part, all of their lips have blooding out of it as well as mine, the process took longer than I have expected because some of the wolves are scouting the area, so after two minutes of waiting for all the blood to unite in front of me, a notification appeared.
Notice[Blood Contract to the [177 Unnamed Crimson Wolf ves] has been established.
From now on, your will shall be forced into them.]
Eh... That''s a lot, I thought so and decided to not use the militia to create another specialized unit, you see the heavy cavalry(goats) will be formed from the 100-foot goblins, so that would leave me with only 153, so if I make another light cavalry out of the goblins, the numbers of the foot soldiers and the specialized unit will not be even, I shall find a humanoid race to enve for now.
Anyway, that business is finished for now because I did not name any of them. After all, they are stronger than goblins so I''ll exhaust my mana, so I looked for the goat that Kabuto mentioned and, yup, he''s gigantic all right, he is as tall as that wolf king and have diamonds for horns, so I named him Ruphas, it''s a fictional character who loves jewelry.
"How''s that, do you like the name?"
"Well... I... But isn''t Ruphas a girl''s name?"
"Oh... That''s right, well don''t think too much about it, anyway, for now, you have toy low. I have some uses for you for theter parts of the Hero''s Test you see."
I put a thumbs up and thought back to the threat the wolf king said, the monkeys will retaliate huh?
I thought so as I looked at the distance of the secondyer.
Hmm, let''s prepare for a possible war.
Chapter 28: She Preferred Weird Ones
Chapter 28: She Preferred Weird Ones
Now, I don''t like the idea of someone invading me or my settlement. I got enough of being a citizen of an invasion-riddled country, so I immediately decided to be the one to fire the starting shot. It is not like my ego is unfounded because this forest is the property of the undead and I am the hero of the god of the undead, so I have the authority to even call this ce mine.
But of course, I will not do that until I finished the hero''s test. Thinking of such things, I immediately made a simtion of the war I want to make, this simtion however is just the result of my already known knowledge of all the primates that are in the Theory of Evolution and the more weaker normal monkeys in modern times.
This meant that my simtion did not include any special traits possible for the otherworldly monkeys and we don''t want some wed simtion to be the base of my ns. Thus after a long day of organizing things for the recovery path of the settlement, I immediately ordered Kabuto to venture to the secondyer and find a monkey to tail and look for their hideout.
After which, he has to spy on every single one of their secrets, except for useless ones like toilet times, etc.
"Then, go ahead."
Kabuto nodded receiving my order with a wide smile.
"Yes, rest assured that even their toilet time will be revealed."
Oi, I just said that toilet time is not needed! Well, who cares I guess, I thought so as Kabuto turned translucent, and with a blur, he disappeared. I looked at the spot in which a subordinate of mine is in just a while ago for a moment, my heart is still beating uneasily because of amand that I am reluctant to do so until now.
"Please be careful."
I muttered and sighed, as I went inside the cave, the entrance have a residential area and I don''t have anyone to talk to there so I went to the section which I gave to Ellie as herboratory.
[You''re not even in the talking stage and you already gave her a nickname?]
Hey now, there''s no need to think too deeply about it... we will be heading into that stage very soon.
[I see, that''s some arroga- I mean confidence.]
I ignored [Guide] and then looked at the two goblins who are heads of the crafting team named Kabra and Bang, they have a blueprint of some sort in their hands, they did not even notice me as I slithered out of their way and went to look at Eleanor who already has a microscope and many Petri dishes among otherb apparatus in her table.
How did she grab all of that? She doesn''t have anything when she first came here, she even grabbed a tong in between her cleavage...
[Women''s Secret.]
Hey, no dirty joke! I immediately corrected my naughty unique skill as I stared at Ellie''s mumbling and note-making figure.
She is always adjusting her microscope as she scribbled with a tablet made of earth, seems like that''s her attribute. Well, scribble I say but she just uses her precise control to take notes without the use of a carving stone or something. Yeah, that''s right this is a somewhat medieval world (Exclude very, Racism, and extreme poverty) so paper will never be a staple equipment for ordinary people.
Even I would need a proper amount of time and a suitable alternative to modern methods of paper making and also an alternative that is not cumbersome like those big fat-ass paper-making machines in the early phases of the industrial revolution.
[That is not a challenge... Though it is a lengthy procedure.]
Yep, if it''s magic, then it is possible but it will be lengthy because I never made paper before and only knew how it is made theoretically.
I have that industry nning ideas as I continued to watch Ellie who have a frowning face that will turn happy, and the frown again and then smile again and again.
"Oh..."
"Huh?"
"How weird... Isn''t it supposed to..."
"But then..."
I unconsciously smiled at the sight of her being engrossed in her passion and was interrupted by the creepy guy inside my head.
[You like them weird huh?]
What do you mean weird? Didn''t she look cool when she is doing something she genuinely likes? I think that''s attractive.
[Oh... here it is, I saw something that says youpletely folded to this girl who loves bugs... That exins it.]
Hey! Th-that''s against the 1987 Philippine Constitution, Article Three also known as the Bill of Rights, Section Three by which it proims that: The privacy ofmunication and correspondence shall be invible except uponwful order of the court, or when public safety or order requires otherwise, as prescribed byw.
Furthermore, Any evidence obtained in vition of this or the preceding section shall be inadmissible for any purpose in any proceeding!
So you better not do that again!
[You''re embarrassed huh? Well, I would agree with you though, in all seriousness, people engrossed in things they love have this certain charm on them.]
Yeah! Right! Right! Calling them weird is just an overstatement.
I made a littlemotion and Eleanor noticed me, I made a "geh!" sound and smiled awkwardly, she also smiled faintly and nodded while waving her hand that is bound by a sand tentacle and continued her work.
Now that I think about it, is she using my goblins to create herb? Well, not like I mind but why do those green-skinned people can be attached to a stranger who sneaked into their ce and not me who created it in the first ce? I cannot understand.
[Like you didn''t just call her cool a while earlier.]
Eh, like I said, I do not mind.
Anyway, I just sighed and looked at her for a little while before entering my new dwelling, it is a room furnished with stone, as what would you expect from a cave right? I then recalled the passionate face of Eleanor one more time as I closed my eyes.
I can''t wait to grow up... Oh, and I wish she was into girls.
The next day I saw several materials being transferred in theb of Eleanor, most of them are tables, wooden faucets, and other ancient-lookingb tools. Ellie is sleeping on her table with the microspore in front of her, and should I say that sleeping in a fuckingb is dangerous?
"Seriously..."
I made several tentacles and gently grabbed her like a princess and then ced her on the section that she particrly partitioned as her sleeping quarters, the gaps between the plywood divider is filled with tree sap.
I then ced her on the simple mat made of weaved palm leaves and coated her with a nket made of the same material. I then left her room and waved my hand to a goblin who with her eyes in the opposite of my direction waved back.
Haha, rowdy aren''t they?
I continued to stroll away from herb and immediately went to continue the adjustments of my settlement. The adjustments yesterday of course are not yet finished, in that day I have to instruct them how to dry age meat how to make Palm leaves mats and nkets as well as how to cure the pelt of the wolves and make leather for clothes and armor.
After that I have to help Lyra with the arrangements of the houses being transferred inside the cave, I also tabted all of the soldiers that evolved and memorized their names, after which I have to listen to the civilian count report of Lyra, a good thing none of them died and a few injured are the only worst damage in the report.
All of that was finished in half a day, but the military ones are moreplicated. First I instructed the lumber team to focus their tree-cutting activities in an area a little far from the settlement to make a clearing wide enough for a unit-unit war to happen, this is a ce in which the soldiers will train as they will not hunt for a while and hone their Martial Arts skills, I am not to believe that they don''t have that when they can kill wolves with spears made out of a chiseled stick and sharpened stone.
Furthermore, they really can''t hunt any games right now because of the amount of meat we acquired, we will be in serious trouble if they did so.
This however requires time as it''s only theb that is being made and the housing of people tending the salt pans as well as the farmers I recently assigned to cultivate nts.
And then I also have to designate my subordinates as the official generals of the army, they are lower than themander Bernardo, but hey, they are my subordinates so their appointments are just temporary until I find soldiers among the ranks that fit the requirements of being a general.
And so all of that required another half a day resulting in the dy of the additional orders, these orders are quiteplicated and the soldiers have to rest so I did not make them have overtime because that would be pushing them.
And so now, I have to continue mymands by rearranging the army. This is quite a good problem I have, I have many goblins here that have the potential on being high-ranking people in my future military so all of them will be unit leaders.
However, the good thing about Isekai worlds with an MMORPG-like system is that potential has nothing to do with your genius, I mean it has but not to the point that normal people will have an utter inferiorityplex towards those prodigies, they just have to work extra hard and the gap between talent will be irrelevant in the long run.
That means, that even though I have said that there are people who have potential, that doesn''t mean the other goblins I will not assign as leaders will not have a chance to bypass these people. All of my soldiers understand this logic, thus resulting in an intense yet healthy rivalry between them.
Remember that, their fear of me is just activated by the skill, and upon sight of me, though it is etched in their heart because of their nature as monsters, they have already forgotten most of it and only the skill keeps them frompletely wiping it out of their memory, so they have this "I have to be strong for that Tyrant... B-but it is not like I want to serve her or anything!"
Something like that.
[Don''t call them tsundere... I mean, they are but don''t call them that.]
I snickered a bit listening to [Guide] as I looked at the assembly of soldiers in front of me as I announced mymands, Lyra and Kabuto are absent and Philo''s still training the goats so I am only here with Agilus who is angrily peaking my head because of me almost dying.
And also Bernardo, themander of the soldiers.
"Guardians of my Land, I am here to thank you for your..."
I made a short speech of made-up crap thanking them and whatnot that spanned for about thirty minutes until it was finally finished.
"However, with this encounter, I noticed ws about my organization of your ranks thus the followingmands will be implemented, first..."
Themand is as follows: the goblin soldiers will be reduced by a hundred, which means there will be200 left in their ranks, these 200 will form 20 people units led by people I designated. That means 10 units, this unit will be training day in and day out for their chemistry to build up and every week, there will be mock battles for them to be tested.
The other 100 will form the goat cavalry, this unit will be our war unit and cannot be used as hunters because they will make bigmotions because of their size. Sadly, theck of people prevented me from expanding the army, this is because all of the pregnant women goblins have to carry a child for 5 months from the moment they were named.
And I named them just recently and I am just in my second month of being transported, so you can understand why.
That''s all I will be saying and Bernardo will be the one to say the auxiry matters. Why? Because I have been itching to test my new magic powers.
Specifically, the fire element... That Ember Magic came a long way...
Anyway, I proceeded to go to a clearing after making sure that Agilus knew of my absence.
I cracked my little knuckles as I stretched a little.
"Alright, let''s start."
_________________________________________
Special:
Other people when they get embarrassed: *stutters like mad.
Sophia: *Proceeds to recite the Philippine Constitution.
Chapter 29: Report
Chapter 29: Report
The abilities I will be testing are only the magic skill ones, why? Because all of my physical damage skills are being stagnant in growth recently and I cannot yet incorporate them into my battle system. I am in a hero''s test so I want immediate results. Well, like I said I already have set the seed for my physical style of fight, so no worries on that part.
Anyway, the three magic skills that evolved alongside me are the following: Bonfire Magic, Rock Magic, and Blow Magic. I cracked my knuckles as I looked at the clearing with a single tree in the middle of it, this clearing is not made by my subordinate but by myself so that I have a ce to do field experiments such as this one, the clearing is a dome-shaped one over half a kilometer away from the settlement near the military training grounds I instructed the goblins to build.
This is so that the civilians will be safe from what kind of madness I will be doing here.
[Like eating corpse?]
Woah, you still remembered that? I can hear my stomach grumble as I looked back at that disgusting taste of Philo''s ear.
[If my master can, why can''t I?]
[Guide] said with a smug tone, I swear I can imagine him smirking if he is in front of me.
We have that kind of conversation as I casually threw a fireball into a tree about three meters in height I immediately fall silent seeing the sight of my fireball reaching a height half the total height of the tree and a width that can embrace the whole trunk of it.
"Ey?"
That''s all I can say as I see the fireball engulf the lower part of the tree. I snapped my finger and explosions all over the body of the tree was heard, alongside the explosions, the mes of the Bonfire Magic spread through its body. All animals living inside the old and giant tree were charred ck until only their ashes remained.
"That''s what I call a glow-up."
I smirked as I watch the tree burn, smoke rose from the fire as the leaves, branches, trunk, and everything of the tree is being burned to ashes.
But still, in all seriousness, how the hell did magic that cannot even be properly used to create a campfire suddenly can burn a thick-ass tree? Well, I know in the description of the Ember Magic that the magic is only for utility in its early stages but who would have thought that, that description is because of the extreme contrast between the levels of the stages of fire element magic and not because of its weakness?
Magic, how mysterious.
I decided to put out the mes with giant water orbs, the orbs are a little flimsy so that they will spread out to the mes. The orbs in general are stronger than what I am creating when the magic is yet to level up, as I see the tree got itself disintegrated by the orbs, I also casually made until only a bunch of hissing and smoking pile of charcoal remained.
Yep, as expected of the early flower of my magic skills, it already has the power and density not to evaporate when facing arge amount of fire.
[It did not evolve you know?]
But it''s still strong, right?
I ignored my unique skill and proceeded for the second to thest, blow magic. And as expected normal people still can''t use it in battle because of its low volume. So I still have to have some "casting time" before I made it a strategic battle weapon with the only difference being that the time I needed to consume topress it is shortened.
The Rock Magic as its name implies, can now clump into rocks that can be thrown or made into tentacles, however of course given that the magic is of Earth Attribute the magic can still create sand tentacles, so yeah, that''s it.
Overall, they got buffed, first, who would have thought that a magic I don''t use often will suddenly have the destructive ability to ignite a giant tree and then there''s the water element that now Doesn''t need to bepressed to destroy things (though it did not evolve) and of course, another added application to the ever so flexible Earth Element.
The Blow Magic is, well as strategic as always but also a decent one nheless.
The next I did is to experiment with thebinations I can make with this new power, first I can now infuse my sand tentacles with fire, they became a tentacle full of holes, and those holes will have mes gush out from them when I wave the tentacle around.
I became quite interested in it and waved it around whilst making the sand tentacle gigantic, now an Eldritch-like monster that spewed mes all around is visible, after some time I snapped out of my fancy of it and turned to make differentbinations
Drills made out of the fire, an enormous arm made out of mud, molten rock raining from the sky, and many more were seen all around the perimeter of the clearing I made. I experimented further by using an element that counters one element to seal or store the other.
I smirked at the thought of my experiment, well experiment it is, and I have to make practical tests to see if it works like I intended them to be.
But they did not.
"Wha... But isn''t it..."
I tried to modify that one experiment I want to seed in until it was already night to no avail and I don''t have a choice but to postpone it.
"Damn..."
The testing that have an unexpected bump was paused and will continue tomorrow of course, for now, I decided that I don''t have anything to do so I will visit Ellie again. She might get lonely in herb, so it''s unavoidable.
[Yup, really unavoidable.]
I blushed a little hearing [Guide]''s remark but ultimately ignored it and made my way to the settlement, leaving a pitifully ravaged clearing bellowing with smoke. My Subordinates are as busy as usual. Right now their duty is not only to be my fighters but also to be a helper in organizing the goblins. Well, I can''t teach the other goblins because they will pass out if I did so, so I can only rely on them to teach them how to be good civil servants.
So I am alone right now walking towards theb of Eleanor.
"Oh... Hello there Little... I mean Lady Sophia."
Ellie looked at me as she tried to tug the sand tentacle and get out of theb but failed to do so, I looked at the sand tentacle and looked at her again.
"You cane out now."
I said while putting a thumbs up as I walked beside her as we go to the dining area.
"So, what did you discover about my evolution?"
I asked as she looked down at me with her gentle eyes, she seems tired, having some bags under it, but still, I can see her happy expression on doing something she likes.
"I am just in the preliminary research,ck of equipment hinders progress but some peculiarities were found such as..."
We continued to walk as I listen to her rambling, of course I can understand it, at least most of it like no human ever evolved so I am the first one and all of that, after some time we are finally near the dining area as I finally spoke.
"Phew, all that walking tired my legs out."
Ellie looked at me as she pointed her index finger toward herself.
"I can carry you if you like."
I then nodded, sitting on the ground as I smiled at a tired-looking one.
"That would be a big help."
[WHOA! WOULD YOU LOOK AT THAT!]
I ignored [Guide] as Eleanor slowly lifted me into the air and then tucked me in both of her arms like her child. I wrapped my arms around her nape and my hand slightly tugged on her clothes so that I won''t fall.
"Phew heaven."
"Huh?"
"Eh!? Nothing! Nothing!"
I continued to close the distance between Ellie and me as days passed. Of course, I am also waiting for the report Kabuto is yet to give, but I do not expect it anytime soon because I instructed him to be super careful about his espionage.
"My Lady, I have finallye to report the whole situation of the volcano settlement!"
And finally, after three days of waiting, the much-awaited report about those volcano monkeys arrived.
It seems to take three days to give me a detailed exnation through gathering gossip by using maniption, seduction, coercion, and many more. That gossip however became reliable data as soon as Kabuto went and made a process of elimination.
[3rd Person POV]
The monkeys living in the volcano of the secondyer are the most integrated, harmonious, and thus also the strongest of allmunity-type monsters of the whole forest. All of them have intelligence as good as humans with only the exception that theyck sufficient resources to expand it further. Plus, monsters are monsters, thus the idea of them being like those pathetic humans who rely on intelligence and maniption to be above others will repulse them to the point of vomiting.
That''s also the reason why their group has a very strong bond, they believe in something in unison, and thus they cannot easily be trampled upon. Plus the volcano has a rich amount of metals and other resources making them able to craft weapons, effectively making them the apex predator of the secondyer.
The monkeys of the volcano respect a single leader, this leader is known for his unparalleled power and immense wisdom as he can make decisions that increased their influence and avoid a crisis. He is also the one who discovered that the suppression of the undead is just to protect themselves because of their dwindling in numbers and their strength being lessened for the past years, thus the monsters immediately went and sheltered themselves inyers so that they will not be subjected too much in this suppression.
But then, therees a question of his followers.
Why did he not invade the whole forest the moment the monarch status of the undead was removed? Isn''t it just normal to have that kind of ambition? For someone of his caliber, for someone who leads a group of monsters as strong as monsters and also as intelligent as humans, this kind of conservativeness is just unthinkable.
It''s a monster''s greed and ambition, and the wisdom to pursue it!
They have these two traits, but he acts like a scared chicken. Unfathomable!
This decision of his put a divide between the once harmonious leaders of the monkeys. Out of his four sons, two of them are against the idea of being conservative and persuaded his father day in and day out to get out there and show the might of their valorous tribe. While the other two supported his father because of the logic that, this ce is still for the undead.
Meaning that it''s protected by their deity, and anyone who interfered with the matters of such forest will have their selves doomed to vanish away from existence.
The retort of the younger ones who are against the idea is that even gods cannot block their fists, and the hero who is taking the test is just another puny human who will crumble into tears at the sight of them destroying her dreams.
The father however did not even protect the two people that went for his side nor rebuked the two who are against his will, he contemted something as if he did not even notice the intense atmosphere of his settlement. One day, arge howl of a dying wolf was heard on the horizon, sending a shock to the monkey tribe leader.
"The Wolf King!?"
A moment when he said those words arge mor is heard in the hallway of his room as his son shouted.
"Father! I came here to banish your ipetent self from the position of tribe leader! Ourpanion wolves already die- Gyaghk!"
A loud explosion shattered the ck-colored rock table in front of the tribe leader followed by churning sounds of flesh and cracking bones resounding into the room, the leader then appeared in a kicking motion in the middle of the room as he stare at his son shooting through the walls of the volcano they live in. He then jumped around until he saw his son dragging up his body while hugging his broken ribs with his arms.
"Vanquish me? Ipetence?"
The tribe leader was furious, disappointment lingered in his sharp eyes.
"Your brothers already told you that the hero''s test is not something we should interfere with, yet you continue to persuade me tomit mass suicide, and I am the ipetent one?"
Soldiers in the faction of his son started to gather and surround him, but the tribe leader is unfazed.
"How convenient, at least I won''t need to hunt all of you down."
The tribe leader suddenly crouched making a leaping motion as he said with his eyes ring at his son, this re is a father who forgot about what blood rtions can have.
"Now then, prove your stupidity for all of us to see."
He looked at his other son who is trembling with both fear and anger.
"But from now on, all of you are not part of this tribe, thus anything that you have done to offend anyone, will not have any rtions with us."
He said that and leaped into the sky, going back to his office, making therge rock tform they are standing on crumble, all of the monkeys present stumble upon the disintegration of the tform until they finally reached the bottom of the volcano.
Meanwhile, inside the destroyed office of the leader of the monkeys.
"Father, is this really for the best?"
"The best? No, the chances lowered by half when those two decided to go against me. But still, between 50-50 and nothing at all, the choice is obvious."
Their conversation is of course only known by them, and as to what exactly is the context?
Well, except for people who have tight connections to the two elder sons, the masses can only think that "it''s for the betterment of the tribe."
Chapter 30: Isn’t it Just a Family Problem Then?
Chapter 30: Isn¡¯t it Just a Family Problem Then?
[Sophia''s POV]
Eh... Then, Isn''t it Just a Family Problem? I tapped my fingers into the armrest of my chair in the dining table as I gobble up some grapes on it, oh it has been a long time since I got to do my favorite pastime, snorting fruits in one sitting. Going back, I already finished listening to Kabuto''s report.
Of course, he is not here because he is still there (duh), investigating the camp further and also serving as my live camera there so that I can get a y-by-y feed of what''s happening on the side of my enemies when the war started. So he is just using his unique skill so that he canmunicate with me without going back here and wasting precious time.
"Master, I agree, if you put it that way."
His voice is that of extreme seriousness, this person has been traumatized when I scolded him because of his first mission being a big blunder, and now have this attitude. I hope he loosens up a bit though, this is not even the main event yet.
"Then, how about their specifics?"
However, I can also understand his seriousness, like I said I am born in a country invaded by colonial mentality that people of my former nation love vloggers who says they loved the Philippines but doesn''t know jackshit about ournguage except for a few terms (I mean if you love a country, you should learn itsnguage and be able to understand it fully, even without being able to speak it) But still, I want to do it because of that very reason.
"Master, it shows that normal foot soldiers of the rebel monkeys have the same bodyposition, and are approximately strength a step below our unit leaders without the steel equipment and can rival them if they have one, they are as tall as me."
I suddenly stopped my index finger tap as I stare at a grape in my hand, I sighed lightly and continued to ask.
"So basically, engaging them head-on will have the normal foot soldiers on our side face hundreds of their leaders."
I tossed the grape into my mouth and then held my forehead, as I noticed that only three pieces of grapes remained. They are as intelligent as humans, don''t have problems with overpoption, and have more experienced soldiers, andplete equipment... actually, do they?
"Do they have armor?"
I can hear Kabuto suddenly falling off somewhere, right he forgot to specify the equipment.
Amateurs.
[Like you''re one to talk, Little Miss Glitch in the Matrix.]
Why would you bring that nickname up? And like I said stop digging up into my memory. We have that little mental conversation as I proceeded to ignore Kabuto''s blunder, well just a minor one so who cares.
"Master, that''s right. These people believe in their though hide too much and do not consider wearing one, but of course, their skin has the durability to back it up. It has a resilient defense against physical damage andplete immunity against fire damage."
Of course, they are, monsters of another world are always like that, now I have another question though.
"Is all their war experiences in the secondyer?"
Kabuto went silent for a moment before finally speaking after breathing a huge one.
"The information is insufficient but with how the veterans are talking with each other, it seems that such is the case. Things like ''we are the only creature with immunity to fire, some of them are just resistant to it. how can those puny brats defeat us!'' among other stuff."
I see, so basically they have a loop-sided experience of winning with their thick skin because of their racial advantage. Wait, so that''s the reason why they are so confident about rebelling against their father? I finally found some hope in this, however, the situation is still not ideal.
First, the monkeys have better equipment and toner bodies while my goblins who have that kind of bodies are just in the minority, the majority are those people that either do not have the spotlight in the fight between the goblins or inside the settlement guarding for possible stray wolves and none of us have metals for weapons, the only saving grace to this situation is our informative high ground, their not so wide range ofbat experience and my goblins don''t have anything called pride.
You don''t know why not having pride is a saving grace? I''ll show youter. All of this information adjusted the simtion of my n against the monkeys, several new nuggets here and there were added as well as several variables were removed as I continue to ask questions to Kabuto.
"Spies?"
Kabuto immediately replied as I once again hear a swish in the air, did he climb the tree again?
"Master, the color of the monkeys is bright red, all of them without exception. With only some spots because of minor mutations here and there, meaning they can be seen like glowing beacons in the peak of the night''s darkness."
After a short pause, he continued.
"Thus any spies or scouts that will go near the settlement will be immediately spotted even if they hid in the darkest corners of our dwelling. Thus, what they assume is their ''element of surprise advantage'' will be in danger." I nodded, smirking as I hear this news. They rebelled against their father, intended to attack me with utmost confidence but then they don''t have the capacity of having spies in their ranks?
Well, I feel disrespected, I might be a rookie in war affairs but I know for a fact that the cold weapons era style of war has to have a whole unit of trained spies on it, these spies will be the disposables of the army and not having one is like walking on a rope with a blindfold.
"Master, but you can''t be contented with this information. Because of this w of theirs, they have been contacting a prominent information broker of the Five Pronged Forest and are attempting to buy information from us. Furthermore, this individual, whom I presume is a spider monster given that a spider is theirmunication catalyst, I also guess that this spider is close to the monkeys in terms of personal rtionship."
I listened intently into the report as I ate thest piece of grape that is ced on a wooden bowl leaving only the stem on it.
"However, all of the requests of the rebels have been rejected by this ''spider queen'' rather resolutely, I can even feel the contempt in her words as she said, quote in quote: ''You stupid little ones rebelled against your father, my close friend and someone who engages in my pleasurable time, and yet you have the audacity to ask for my assistance, to assist for something that I know you did not think through properly? Yeah, I have information about that hero candidate, I even know who she''s pursuing, but I have to reject your offer."
After another little pause, Kabuto said in a grave tone.
"This conversation went on for three days and the same answer was heard, however, this spider queen person is severely more experienced and skilled than me, not to mention is already in the tight grip of all the information of things within the forest, thus I suggest that you don''t rely on this information too much, who knows, even my existence here is already known and is just being ignored."
I immediately knitted my eyebrows tightly at this, of course I know that I shouldn''t rely on that information too much, but if I ignored it too much either I will have to have different ns for my invasion, this n will consider that we are bare in the naked eye of the enemies and thus doesn''t have any choice but to let them think we don''t know of this. Meaning that, I have to continue honing my soldiers in a way that she will not suspect anything but somehow sneak up a trump card aside from those goats that I presume they already know of too.
With all of this, you will have to know that I have to apologize because this n I have in mind will have the best scenario of a draw. Hearing about the existence of the spider queen, however, also gave me other ns ording to the stand of her existence. First, if she is truly neutral, and as they say neutral people should not be angered or the scales willpletely tip over which the monkeys just did, then I will have to do my best to incur information about this spider queen and have her serve under me.
The invasion then will because just a secondary matter, after all, I will have an intensive informationwork so a few monkeys can escape or die, I don''t care. But it''s still better to have them so I will n still, second is she is someone who is some sort of maniptor and will try to control me into killing the people who rebelled against her sex friend then I will shift all my attention to her and make sure she''ll die a horrible death.
Well, some people can lie as if they are breathing, so we can''t vanish that fact, and there''s also the n I said earlier, if she will not interferepletely despite her wrath, then the n will continue. Nevertheless, I am prepared for the worst and will have the means to turn it into the best scenario I can turn into.
"Well, I have considered it."
I sighed, invading monsters sure is hard.
"Don''t leave that ce for I want a live feed on thest attempt of the monkeys to contact that spider."
I then looked up as I stood up out of my sit, Kabuto then with an "Understood" nodded as the connection between us vanished. I then started to walk about the dining hall where I am the only current user.
Our advantage is... We don''t have one, except for the fact that I am the nner and there is the advantage of information, like I said earlier they are better experienced, better suited in war, and better equipped. And then that fucking spider has to have her appearance, can''t she just absorb all the energy after her fight with Kuro and feed it to the system so that she won''t sacrifice half of humanity or something?
[That''s a different spider.]
Oh is she? Apologies then, but in all seriousness, even though they have all of that advantage, as I said, one of our advantages is that the one who is the brain of the invading party is me. Monkeys who have the same intelligence as humans but have superior strength?
Well, I just have to show them, the harsh reality that humans will leave no gap remains unconquered.
[Sounds weird.]
Yep, but you have to ignore it because I am about to give out my orders to further prepare for the war. First I summoned Agilus through [Guide] and with a "Chirp! Chirp!" sound, he announced his arrival. I then immediatelymanded him to announce to the whole settlement that any spiders they will find in the immediate perimeter of the cave will have to be killed without hesitation, I looked at the ceiling looking at a white-colored spider on it as I said those words.
Agilus then made his usual salute using his wings and then made a loud announcement in the whole cave.
"If you''re neutral, then you won''t mind my cautiousness right?"
I said with my most sinister smile possible as the spidernded in my hands I immediately crushed it in my palms. The spider is small, seems like it has no defense mechanism of any sort, and is just solely made for intel. gathering.
I then sighed and continued my orders, second of my orders is to hasten the pace of lumbering so that the clearing will be made earlier and training will be started at a sooner date rather thanter. These lumber will then be used to make carts, the carts they will be making will be of two types.
For the auxiliary and wars, these people... Relies on soldiers to lift big ass trunks of trees so they don''t need it until now, but I want all my soldiers locked and loaded now so I have to give them the task on their own, as usual, I have to instruct them on how they will make this craft, first, the wheel is made of the trunks, and then bs of woods will be the floor of the cart, there will be two seats in the body of the carts that will be used for transportation, the wolves will be the ones who will pull the cart around.
I also instructed the soldiers to escort the construction team to build and secure temporary secret resource routes.
Next up, is the workshop for the leather armor.
"Yo, there."
I smiled at the sight of the owner of the workshop jumping from her seat, turning pale as she see me. My gaze went all over the workshop and...
"Why are all of you white? I thought goblins are green."
_________________________________________
Special:
Kid: Teacher, I have a question!
Teacher: What is it?
Kid: If the goblins became more intelligent when they got named, why can''t they make carts?
Teacher: Because they don''t know of it, thus they have to have this stimtion in their brain toe up with the idea of a cart. Their intelligence is also the reason why can they learnplicated tasks more easily.
Chapter 31: No Flirting This Time
Chapter 31: No Flirting This Time
The armor I instructed them to make is made out of the pelt of the wolves the soldiers killed (I only killed one, and turned it into a pool of blood), like I said a few days ago. The armor is made out of a very little amount of normal fabric and made of entirely leather, in this regard, I have to cancel my idea to make leather clothes for my civilians and find another means to provide them with proper clothing, this is to preserve some remaining pelts and leathers for repair after the post-war management.
For now, all of my normal civilians and my soldiers if they are not on hunting duty will have to make use of leaf-made clothing that will be disposed of for about two to three days. Thedies of course have covers in all of their areas, after all, the breasts and the genitals are private parts, and it would not be appropriate if it''s not properly hidden. The men only have shorts made of leaves, huge leafed trees and nts are scarce and we don''t have an infinite amount of them, so I make the men "bold".
And men, in any world want to showcase their smoking hot abs, though it''s just weird to find green-colored six-pack as attractive.
[You''re the weird one, you know that?]
... Back to the leather armor, this armor may be just crafted with leather and you have this prejudice that it''s weak, but the leather used in this is boiled (search for it), this armor also is from creatures who have some fire resistance and magically enchanted to some degree, thus, whether arrows from longbows or short bows, swords spears or daggers will not deal even a shit of damage in this armors as long as the weapons are not smeared with magic.
Plus the part that is not leather is the undershirt part, so yeah, I am pretty confident on this one. I nodded with a smile as I finally bid my goodbye to the leader of the leather armor workshop who is just about to pass out because of my presence.
"Alright then, continue your good work."
With that, I left the workshop situated just several steps outside the civil area, this is so that the building will be bigger ording to my will and not obstruct the civilian area.
"Hurk... Y-yes, we will..."
The leader of the workshop is already trembling like mad, thus I decided to leave the building with ast wave of my hand. I hear vomiting sounds echo when I went out of the workshop.
Well, time to look for Eleanor once more.
[You two gonna flirt again?]
We never flirted okay? She thinks of me as a child... sadly, but well I will evolve into a full-grown adult soon so I just have to be patient. And yeah, it is not the time to do things with ulterior motives, first I have to go look for the construction leader for I have something to ask him to do.
"Lyra, where''s Kabra?"
I went out for a moment in the settlement and can see Lyra managing the lumber team as she assigned a proper site to build the carriages.
"In Eleanor''s quarter, for the final touches of herbor- HEY! MOVE IT FASTER!"
She did not even look at me as she shouted to a frail-looking pair of goblin dudes carrying a trunk with already removed leaves but still have branches on it... You could have been more gentle you know?
Anyway, I immediately went and looked for Kabra, by the way, why does he need to go and personally meet her if it''s just the final touches? Furthermore, woodwork and carpentry don''t have anything to do with each other... no wait they seem to have, but still, it doesn''t change the fact that he''s busy and can just leave the matter with his subordinates.
I then, with more hurried strides than before went to Ellie''sb and saw Kabra instructing his subordinates how to build a medieval-style Bunsen burner and a bunch of test tube racks, he is also pointing at the interior designers of the crafting team where to particrly ce this equipment, after all, you can''t expect a Bunsen burner casually sprawled around theb right? Ideally, because of its size, it should be in the center of the facility, but it depends on the owner.*
Well, all in all, it''s a good thing that Kabra knows his limits huh?
[Crisis Averted.]
Huh? What crisis are you talking about? Anyway, after another thirty minutes when his subordinate of his already knows what to do and is about to ask for helpers, I spoke to Kabra, he have this aura of seriousness on him, so I patted his back a little, I''m too small and can''t even reach his shoulders. Damnit.
"Eeeep! Oh... Hara... Sophia..."
But all serious people will have something they are afraid of, so I just held back my smirk at his sudden jolt and immediately gave him orders.
"Make proper furniture for me too, I only have a stone table carved for me in there, the sit is too cold to use, I also want a bed rack with a palm-woven sleeping mat on it, and a hammock, please."
He, with a serious expression on his face, nodded, seemingly not even a tad bit scared of me. This is refreshing.
"Oh and as for theyout, do it like this."
It then created a b of stone using magic and then presented him with ayout of my desired room, with a quick nod, he received it.
"Understood."
He then looked briefly at his other subordinate and then nodded at me before saying.
"Let''s go."
Hemanded his other helper as such and then went in the direction of my room. I looked at his disappearing figure for a while and then looked at theb, I walked casually inside as I see Eleanor looking intently into the Bunsen burner without even noticing me practically trespassing into her ce.
"Hey."
I then tugged the hem of her priest robe as she finally noticed me, she gently held my hand and carried me in her arms.
"Please put me down, I have something to say."
I requested as I savored the soft lump of flesh in her chest area pressing on my feet for onest time as she put me down with a "Sorry..." Escaping out of her mouth.
"Anyway, I need your help on something."
She then put down her test tube into a rack and then looked at me with a confused look.
"What do you wish my assistance for?"
I immediately pulled her hand and then dragged her out of theboratory as I immediately make a rundown of the situation, the war, the monkeys, and all of that was exined in the most concise way possible.
"Eh... you''re going to start a war against monsters who have better conditions than you... With the only advantage of information... And then someone is even holding a significant amount of information about you?"
I nodded nonchntly as we weaved through corridors to go out of the cave as I spoke.
"And that person has a very blurry stand about this matter. Though initial investigation suggests that she will not interfere."
I then trailed a little.
"She said she knew who I was pursuing..."
Eleanor looked at me for a while but seems to not hear what I said, I sighed in relief. Good thing she did not.
"That will be tough, we don''t have enough resources to reduce the gap... If you... Hmm, I don''t know, I am always in the backline support when there are wars that are already rare to happen the time I became a caster so I don''t know how can I have any help in nning."
I snickered a little as we finally reached the more bright part of the settlement, the hustling and bustling of the goblin people working for their daily needs can be seen in every corner of the ce
"I don''t need any help in the nning, the board is already on the table and the pieces are already in ce, except for one."
I once again smiled as we passed the residential area, several people bowed at us and continued with their daily lives as I continue speaking.
"You see there is this aspect in my n that needed magic, and of course normally it would be simple enough for me, however, it seems like it is moreplicated than I thought... You see, I intended to..."
In my n, there is an integral part that intends to bridge the gap between the soldiers of the two opposing forces by the use of my specialty, magic. This weapon will be my trump card against the army of monkeys, it will incorporate the attributes they are weakest against, the earth and the water attribute respectively and the weapon will be in the form ofndmines.
"I see, with this then, there is no need to engage in a head-to-head battle, it can also be used to disorient the opposing army and engage in a surprise attack, it is suitable."
I then nodded as we went outside of the cave and went to the direction of the clearing I usedst time to do experiments with my new powers.
"Well, that''s what I intended but then, a problem urred."
I then made water with whirling contents on it, there are two tornadoes inside that shed inside and a huge storm of pure water was seen, the orb I made turned unsteady after some time, but then stabilized itself, but the storm inside still did not calm down at all, this storm shall not be extinguished until it was said ording to my will.
Yeah, that''s cool, but then the annoying will happen when I do this: I made arge lump of earth in my other hand and then coated the water orb with the sand I made, and then immediately tossed it in the air.
"Ah."
Eleanor looked at the pulsating figure of the magic spell I just tossed and then formed a shield made of small rocks, an explosion was heard and several water shockwaves sted thend surrounding us, creating deep shes on it until the storm of water des finally subsided.
"Well, as you can see, it''s not working."
I made a bitter smile in front of her, she also made one as she scratches the corner of her cheeks and surveyed the destruction my messed upndmine have caused.
"Of course, it won''t... So that''s why you need my help."
I then nodded as I once again made an orb that have a storm of pure water raging on it.
"Yes, can you understand where I went wrong?"
She then smiled lightly as I looked at her for a while.
"W-what?"
I asked, I am starting to get annoyed by her continuous stare. She then jolted up a bit and then replied.
"Well, I thought you are a person who will not ept that you cannot figure out something... But I was wrong."
I started to y around with the orb in my hand making it fly all over me as I replied.
"As they say, a person who asks is a fool for a moment, but a person who doesn''t is a fool for eternity."
She then nodded again as I prompted her to give me a lecture about magic.
"Well, can you help me now?"
"Oh, of course, you see. Magic of the different attributes cannot normally mingle with each other, they will just explode if one who doesn''t have enough talent attempts to do that. Even so, people who have talent still need a magic circle tobine magic sessfully..."
While she exined this to me, Ibined fire and wind attributes, creating a mini tornado of mes in which she just smiled.
"And of course, you can do that, without circles too, but the thing is, if youbined water and earth, it will create mud. And if you did not properlybine them like what you did earlier, it will create that mess..."
She then pondered for a while.
"Hmm... The best solution is to directly control a physical lump of earth with pure mana and then make it coat the orb... Like so."
She then grabbed a palm full of dirt let it float using pure mana and then stick it into the water. I got startled for a moment, but after a while of it not exploding, I retracted my cautiousness.
"See, it worked."
All this while, I am just staring at her finding a solution to this problem of mine and can only continuously admire her as she sessfully solved my problem.
"Lady Sophia?"
I went out of my trance, looked at her again, and smiled.
"A-amazing... I could not have done it without you."
"I''m happy to return the favor of you fulfilling my dream."
With that conversation we started to put thisndmine project to work, we asked goblins to dig dirt as tall as an anthill and then I will create water rasengans and then Eleanor controlled the anthill dirt with pure mana and then coat the water orbs, we continued to work on this until the clearing I just practiced with became a crater two meters deep, we will continue on this until we made a mountain ofndmines.
Seems like lengthy work, but I and Eleanor persevered until we finally reached our goal.
________________________________________
*I don''t know how to exin this, but in our school, we have thisrge metal construct with a set of properly rowed bunsen burners, these burners are connected to a gas tank and are restrictedb equipment.
If you are so kind as to enlighten me on what that is called, please do so.
Special Chapter:
[Guide] As he watched all of this transpire: I can also help you with that you know? I knew it, you chance grabber.
But in all seriousness, Sophia immediately learned the level 2 of magic that is the mana conversion into an attribute, while that''s amazing, that means she does not know what mana can do, and one of its abilities is to control physical things.
Chapter 32: The Brothers
Chapter 32: The Brothers
In an area three kilometers away from the exit of the firstyer which is also the entrance of thend infested with monsters that are masters of fire, the secondyer, a camp is erected by the most powerful group of monsters in the forest. These individuals can take on goblins in their second racial evolution whilst just being in their first stage, they have advanced intelligence that has them able to equip spears made of metals not to mention their skin that hasplete immunity to fire and high resistance to physical attack made them proudly grab this title and boast it to anyone in the secondyer.
However, in an unprecedented turn of events, the harmonious environment of the monkey tribe that became the overlord of the great volcano of the five-pronged forest for a very long time was destroyed, causing the tribe to split in half. One faction is for the ones who have undying loyalty to the tribe leader,posed of the elderly and the schrs as well as the two elder brothers of the rebel armymanders.
The said faction are the ones who have a good understanding of the reason why the owner of the forest, the god of the undead removed the restriction and let all the monsters go wild and free. Unfortunately, the other faction which isposed of youngsters who were born in an era in which the monkey tribe reigned supreme in the secondyer does not.
These young ones are not satisfied with the fact that their tribe is being conservative when dealing with a "puny" hero, their logic is simple "We are the strongest." this irrational thinking of theirs automatically puts anyone not within their race as inferior. This faction is mostlyposed of newly conscripted soldiers and their leader is the two youngest of the tribe leader''s children, the rebel faction howevercked an individual that can go against the leader of the conservative faction, thus they got banished from the volcano.
The reckless faction has nted spies in the rank of the conservative faction, but because of the friends-with-benefits rtionship between the spider queen and the monkey tribe leader, any double spies they nted are like idiots who have banners in their hands saying "I am a spy, kill me." while thinking that they will not be caught.
Thus, after a day, the remaining connection of the rebels to their former tribe has been severed.
_Seems like Father want nothing to do with us from now on._
Such is the thought of the two youngest children of the monkey tribe leader, however, they are not worried at all, after all, it is not only their father who has a rtionship with the spider queen, though the rebel leaders'' ties with the arachnid are not that ''close'' as their father, it was still a connection.
They will request or more urately, buy information about their enemy. No matter how strong they are, it is not bad to know everything about their prey, right? Isn''t it more satisfying to make the enemy despair as to why she is being read like an open book? If it''s not for their bright fur that does not let them hide properly in the dark, then they will probably just rush into the settlement of the hero and collect information about her themselves.
It''s not like the queen of the spiders has reasons to reject their offer, after all that woman is a very greedy one, and with their understanding of her, she will risk being killed by their father if it''s for the resources she needed to strengthen her children. However, all of their so-called logic got sshed by cold water as they heard a rigged voice, it is a voice of mixed disappointment, anger, and fear as the owner of the voice, the spider queen rejected their offer.
"You stupid little ones rebelled against your father, my close friend and someone who engages in my pleasurable time, and yet you dare to ask for my assistance, to assist for something that I know you two did not think through properly? Yeah, I have information about that hero candidate, I even know who she''s pursuing, but I have to reject your offer."
After that words, the spider that they are using as amunication catalyst ran away with its brisk legs without even batting an eye on the two leaders who have knitted brows, they look confused.
Finally, for the first time in their lives, they thought of something that might sound absurd to them, but now have some usibility because of the rare rejection of their godmother. The spider queen rarely, if ever thinks of how the other side will react to her actions, after all, she is a neutral existence and will use anything to profit. Hell, she will even ept deals from the two opposing forces at the same time if it''s to her liking to do so.
_Is that hero so strong to make our godmother think that not interfering in our conquest against her is what she deemed to be the best choice to preserve herself?_
This thought however is immediately dismissed from their minds as if it''s just a little malfunction of their brains, after all, they are the strongest, or so they believe. Thus they decided that one week from now, they will have a final attempt in persuading the arachnid and regardless of whether she will agree or not, the rebels will attack and show the arrogant hero who is the strongest in the forest.
[Sophia''s POV]
Spiders, spiders, and more spiders. Arachnids filled the trash bins of the residential area of my settlement. Some of them are rotting, some are still dripping with blood and some are still twitching their legs. The people of the residential area have carts with three wheels, one in the front and two in the back, this carts will be the transport method of the spider corpse as the residents will throw out the arachnids alongside the wooden bins, people assigned will then push the carts out of the settlement and then throw it in a pit.
I gulped at the sight of this process, this order of spider eradication is already ongoing for two days, and it''s still not enough time to have thempletely gone. It''s fine if the spiders have different colors, but the problem is, all of them have the color white, which is a giveaway that they are in the same kin, the kin of the Spider Queen.
Beads of sweat trickled down my forehead as I stared intently into a cart vanishing towards the entrance of the cave.
"I feel naked."
My brows clenched as I contacted Kabuto that is still spying on the campsite of the monkeys.
"Master."
A solemn voice rang out into my ear, it was Kabuto still in his stealth mode.
"Any updates about the spider queen?"
I am not in any mood to lighten the atmosphere, thus in a also serious tone, I asked him the most crucial question for my invasion.
"Master, the spiders in the camp of the monkeys already retreated into hiding because the leaders of the rebel group already annoying their mother. However, the monkey rebel leaders are yet to give up, thus they decided that in seven days, the other leader will go to the cave of their godmother and ask for her assistance personally."
I then nodded, walking deeper into the settlement as I continue to ask.
"Are you sure?"
"Master, yes I am."
I then sighed, that spider queen, I cannot get a hold of her, she said she was neutral and then retracted her spider into the camp of her godchildren, but did not make her spiders here in my settlement retreat.
What in the world does that mean?
I just shook my head as I uttered my final question.
"Location?"
"Master, ording to the conversation between the sibling, the cave of the spider queen is located on thetter part of the firstyer."
I then nodded, smiling towards the performance of my subordinate, he is the first person under mymand to get scolded like mad because he already had a working emotion and got swept by it. But now, he is more than capable of suppressing it.
"I see, good job, alert me immediately when the other sibling departs."
With myst order and Kabuto''s "Understood", themunication got cut off as I finally can rx a little. Ugh, being aware that someone is watching me while taking a bath makes my skin crawl to no end, but still it''s not like I did not have my countermeasures against her, if pushes to shove, I will rely on my not-so-reliable analysis of her and attack her with all I got while my subordinates are fighting the monkeys.
Though, of course, I don''t want that to happen.
I sighed once again as I finally reached my destination, my newly refurbished room.
[You say "refurbished", but only the table and the bed changed. And the hammock makes it asymmetrical]
Yeah, the stone table and stone chair that serves as my desk got chiseled and became a wooden one, in the other corner of the very spacious room is a bed rack with a palm-woven mat, damn I miss those mats. The other side of the room has a hammock woven with palm and rattan as ropes, there is also a giant cab that will soon be my wardrobe, though there is nothing in there as of the moment because of theck of fabric we can experiment on.
I immediately went on the hammock and jumped on it as I made an "Ahh~" sound while leaning my head into my two little palms.
That''s right, I did not sleep for two straights day, and the preparation is doing great, so I might as well close my eyes a little...ZZZzZZZZzZ...
[You said you miss those palm woven mats, but you fall asleep on a hammock?]
Once I woke up I noticed that the people in my cave are already taking their breaks and are having lunch.
What? Did I spell that long?
[It''s already twelve.]
Oh... Eleven Hours huh? That''s not very long for a person who did not sleep for two straight days, but still, I have unlimited stamina so sleeping is not a necessity anymore but rather just a pleasure I cannot remove from my system.
Thinking so, I immediately continued preparing for the war that I will soon start, I went into the weapon crafting area and saw that the arrow supply of Lyra is being increased. Lyra has a shocking arrow consumption rate as she uses two or three arrows every shot, this is to abuse her much bigger and sturdier hand as well as to maximize the effects of her curses.
Sometimes it''s also so that she will have a chance that an appropriate curse will be inflicted on an enemy, you see for example, sometimes a burn curse will be inflicted on a zing wolf, which will of course be negated. That''s why she uses multiple arrows to not waste time correcting her mistakes.
The quantity they are making is huge because of that. But I can''t help but be a little disappointed because she is the only one who can use all of it, after all, I only have 300 soldiers, two hundred of which are the light infantry goblins and the one hundred are the X-factor, heavy goat cavalry. This is the bnce I can make with my meager amount of soldiers and cutting the infantry further will create an imbnce, because the heavy cavalry will be the main force and the infantry will be the one to lighten the load of my goats.
Plus the monkeys have six hundred soldiers not including the monkey rebel leaders, so yeah, I will not get myself into a disadvantage further by clumsily cutting off my melee people.
Going back, that''s probably the weakness of her magic, but hey, she got a way around it, so it''s fine. I don''t want to disturb the crafters of the arrows, thus with a "Good Job", I left their area and went onto my next destination, the clearing Imanded them to make.
[You consume trees like mad.]
Eh... Well, we don''t need any forest conservation here, and I mean, I am not about to go to war and think about those things.
Me and [Guide] conversed as such as I went out of the cave while saying hi to the pale-faced goblins who are always working hard for me and went to the clearing, the clearing is now finally done with matchingpressed soil with gravel so that it will not get muddy that easily when raining, this also makes it so that it will not leave footprints when a soldier stepped on it.
All of the ten units I created are in the clearing engaging in a mini battle royale between units as they entangle amongst themselves in a messy-looking yet extremely organized assault-retreat repeat motion with wooden sticks that got their stone spearhead removed.
"Master."
Themander, Bernardo stood by my side.
"Quite efficient, I must say."
I can tell that they are already in sync, the twenty men teams know who their teammates and enemies are, knows how to attack and retreat, they are also quite proficient with their weapon handling.
"Must be because of thest invasion, My Lady."
I then nodded while putting my thumbs up and with a "Keep up the good work." I left the clearing and then went to the supplies. The supplies are not inside, that''s the food storage room.
Anyway, here, there are carts in rows, the vast majority are empty but some already have baskets after baskets of dried-up wolf meat, some fruits that are not easily perishable. There are also reserve leather armor and spears alongside carts specially set aside for soldier transportation. And then there are also heavy-duty carts that are heavier than the rest, these carts have a proper casing on them for this will be the transport means of thendmines that me and Ellie created.
Oh and of course, I also set aside some carts, there are about five of them and I will use them for the "Great Surprise".
[More like a shit move.]
I ignored the creepy voice inside my head as I brooded over things.
In Seven Days, when the monkeys go to the spider queen''sir, the mes of war will burn.
Chapter 33: It Is Necessary
Chapter 33: It Is Necessary
Side story before the chapter:
Readers: Is the 18+ scene really necessary?
The writer while sweating heavily: U-uh-hmm... Of course... It is?
Ok, I have to show that they are sex friends, so in all seriousness it is necessary, and also I suggest not to skip it, you will miss a very vital part of the Hero''s Test Arc if you did so.
[But I''d still say sorry]
_________________________________________
[3rd Person POV]
Preparation for war by Sophia is going on as usual, however, that''s also the case for people whom she deemed as "unknown variables" that can affect her victory.
In a cave full of snow-colored webs, the brisk sound of numerous Arachnids going in and out of their carrying out missions their queen and birth giver has given to them can be heard, thTheseissions can range from food gathering to scouting and assassination.
Food gathering has the least amount of spiders to partake in for their identity as the eye of the forest lets them be able to gather food as payment for information their mother can give about anything or anyone their client request. However, a question is lingering in the minds of the spiders.
_Why is Mother firmly rejecting the call for help of her godchildren? Forget about their rtionship, but isn''t it the principle of the spider queen to be neutral all the time and never choose a side?_
It was just unfathomable to even consider that she loves the father of those two rebels and is enraged about the fact that his children disobeyed him after all the two of them are just fuck buddies, thus the spiders who intentionally or not see them entangling in ''bed'' will not believe such statement, it''s just impossible... right? These spections lingered in the cave and of course could not escape the eyes and ears of the spider queen.
However, the spider queen surprisingly does not care about this kind of spection simr to the monkey tribe''s reason for splitting in half.
"Are you really okay that your children make unfounded assumptions like that?"
the tribe leader of the monkeys asked, he is currently lying down on a non-sticky web whilst a woman of immense beauty is riding his crotch. The woman is of course the queen of the spiders, Normally she has the lower half of a spider, but as the great being that she is, she can retract that form as she wishes.
"Ah... Of course, I a- Ahm! I gave birth to all of them after al-Nha! Ah! Ah!"
The spider queen answered in between pleasure-filled moans, her usual regal face now bing contorted, her tongue sticking out of her mouth and her eyes clouded with the bliss of her insides being ravaged by her sex friend''s rod.
"I see, that''s good..."
A trickle of sadness can be traced in the face of the monkey tribe leader, causing the lewddy on top of him to slow down a little.
"Hey now... Don''t get all sentimental, you know what will happen if we interfere right?"
"And we already agreed to all of this."
The spider queen suddenly turned serious for a brief moment, the next instant, she started bouncing once again on top of the monkey tribe leader, and the tribe leader sighed.
"Right."
Suddenly, the Arachnid asked.
"So? Are they going to dere war against the prospect?"
The leader of the monkeys stared for a moment at the humping Arachnid on top of him and suddenly trusted his hips with vigor, catching the degraded queen on top of him off guard.
"Nghaaaaaagh~!"
Spurting sound of thick liquid being ejacted resonated in the solitary room, pleasure fluids from thedy of all spiders that is now just a moaning mess trickled and sshed all over the ce.
"Like you already don''t know."
The monkey tribe leader said and then ced the queen on all fours, but her whole body was still weak from her squirt earlier, she just slumped limply to the web, her tongue still outside her mouth and her butt sticking out in front of the monkey tribe leader who pped it on his lusty impulse.
"Ahhh~"
The spider queen moaned once again, and her pussy released another ssh of slimy liquid.
"How about you? Have you been able to convey your message?"
The monkey who is making the queen know who the king is grabbed the slender waist of the spider and then yed the shaft of his rod to the sides of the wet hole of the queen of spiders as he teased her vagina, causing her to once again quiver and moan.
"Ah... Ah... Sto... Ah..."
The spider queen cannot keep herposure for a moment, but she endured the hell-like heaven she is currently feeling and answers.
"Ngh... Yesh... But, the intentions seem to have been misunderstood, so I ordered my spiders to retreat immediately, but the unfortunate ones have been ughtered..."
The queen gritted her teeth again, enduring the desire to moan.
"I just have to let her kill all those unlucky children of mine, for her to realize that I intend no ill will."
"I see, so our n is going well."
With a faint smile on his face, the primate aimed with his rock-hard thing and thrust his hips, ramming into the wet hole of the spider queen.
" Yes that- Aaaah! Nghagh~ WAIT LET ME RE- giiiihoOouugh! "
Loud moans of immense pleasure and the sound of thick and voluminous fluids being ejected into someone''s womb once again echoed, as the "meeting" of the two elite individuals of the forest ended and the mating of two sex friends continued.
[Sophia''s POV]
The monitoring range of the monkey rebels is exactly one kilometer in the immediate circumference of their camp, this is not that advantageous because of the nature of this world, we don''t know if there''s a person who has eyes that can pierce a mile away by ncing in the sunset while sipping his or her tea, though the bestiary confirms that the monkeys are incapable of such feat so there are no worries about the g raising.
Anyway, the location of the camp is also stated in the report of Kabuto, it is three kilometers away from the entrance of the secondyer, obviously also three kilometers away from the exit of the firstyer whilst the settlement is about twenty kilometers away* from the entrance of the forest, in the far end of the safer parts of the firstyer, this can cause harder transport for thendmines that is a lot of bigger than andmine of what the image suggests, you see its as big as a Mikasa Volleyball, yeah that''s how big it is.
I made it that big because it would be sensitive to impact and an ident that cannot be retracted will ur if I make it any smaller, I am already in the stage of attacking monsters several levels stronger than my monsters so if the people I so carefully cultivated fucking died because of my water rasengan, then I would be a bum in this forest running away from every monster who want a piece of meat of a hero prospect.
Thesendmines will be transported using carts, but the problem is that the distance is too far, good thing is, the resource routes Imanded the goblins to make are already finished, these routes will end just one hundred meters away from the locations I will be setting my mines, of course, the end of these routes will be our camps. These routes are naturally not bumpy, and the... let''s say "very hardworking" nature of monsters made it just a little step lowerpared to the national roads in my previous world.
I''m so proud of them.
[Isn''t it just because they are afraid of you?]
What are you talking about? I''m sure that''s not the case... Haha...
Okay, let''s go back to the matter at hand, the mines, as a precaution will have a case, this case is a box that I have to repeatedly teach them how to make. The structure is that of a cube slightly bigger than the mines, then a rack will be ced in the bottom of the cube as well as the lid of the said container, the lid then will be sealed with sap from a tree that is for some reason can secrete super glue-like stuff.
This container will make the mines be in ce no matter how bumpy the road is, to prevent thendmines from being spilled, I also ordered for the carts that are slightly bigger than an elf truck to have a roof, fence, and door. The goblin soldiers who will watch out for spills will have to hang in the back side of the carriage, another goblin will be on top of the roof so that an eye will always be on the watch for potential idents.
"Let''s go."
I ordered so and all of the goblins, including Lyra and Philo as well as Eleanor moved out, I and Eleanor have a specialized carriage while a cart containing soldiers is Lyra''s transportation, Philo is running fast. We started to slow down and test what speed will be preferable for the travel so that the mines will not be in danger of exploding.
I am sayingndmine thisndmine for a while now, but you have to forgive me because all war equipment that incorporates moreplex ideas than the cold weapons era is super delicate, so bare with me.
Anyway, after half a day of "probing," we finally got the gits of the appropriate speed, with this speed and because the roads don''t have any obstacles except for the few White Bunnies that always got eaten by Philo, we arrived at our campsite just for three days, we have four days of preparations for my ns to be set in ce.
"Even so, are you okay to eat your kin, Philo?"
I asked as Philo bowed, offering his back for a ride, I hopped on him as I went to hold Ellie''s hand whilst she walked alongside Philo, Philo replied while I prompted myself into an Indian sit.
"You are my only brethren My Lady, and those puny rabbits are hindering your travel for conquest, thus it shall be their fate to be punished by me!"
He eximed while he make his way with me on his back onto the site, the goblins immediately got yelled at by Lyra to create a war camp, the camp will have basic defense made out of y, wood is preferable but because it''s mmable, its just suicide if I ordered them to create one using logs.
But of course, the facilities inside are impossible to make using y, remember that our resources are just the soil around us, thus we will need a lot of it if we make the leader''s house, the sleeping quarters, the granary, weaponry, and the such made out of y and it will get easily noticed if thend level be low, so with a heavy heart what I nned is to use logs to make the said facilities.
[Are you sure? This n is like the Great Wall of China protecting an ant hill against Mongols you know?]
I know, but you see, I have confidence in my people, so I am not worried, plus if my n seeds then the monkeys will never reach this ce.
[...If you say so.]
The conversation ended as I make an estimate, the range of observation of the scouts (LOL) of the monkeys is just a kilometer, and the distance between the camp of mine and the camp of the enemy is three kilometers, thus I will have to set up the mines in between these two kilometers if I want my n to seed.
If these monkeys have horses or mounts, then weaving through a patch of trees will be no problem, however, they are all infantry and I have the mines, so by sneakily chopping down trees, I can manipte their path so that everywhere they go, they will trigger bombs that will wreak havoc upon their ranks.
All of this is conveyed immediately after I make some revisions, and thus the arduous work of setting camps, setting traps, log chopping, y making, and many more started, I make them go double time and reduced their breaks, they almost don''t need that anyway for they have freak amount of stamina because of their monster descent.
Of course, the mines will also be dug into the ground already, they have to travel another kilometer with more difficulties but they made it without obstacles nheless, I escorted them as I watch them be cautious about thendmines exploding but after I tossed a rock on a mine, and after half of them said "Hiii!" and another half pissing their pants but still no explosion, they finally started digging.
"Kabuto?"
While starting to depart and let the reigns be held by a digging leader, I said.
"Master, the mission has beenpleted, the storage house of the weapons of the monkey rebels is in..."
I made a sinister smile as I learned the location of the weapons and other equipment, after listening, with a "good job" I ended themunication. After which, I used a wolf to go back to the settlement in three hours, yeah the wolves are as fast as that, so I summoned Ruphas and assigned him as the leader of the wolves as the home defense of the settlement, I am tapping all the soldiers of my settlements so the Heavy Goat Cavalry is still in the settlement.
They will be used, but they are fast despite being called heavy so there are no worries about distance, the moment they received an order is the moment they will be departing.
"I will be the leader of Carnivores? Pfft, how low they have fallen."
Ruphas said with a mocking tone as I pped his enormous leg immediately.
"You are their leader, not their dictator."
Ruphas immediately learned his mistake and then bowed.
"I-I''m sorry, I will treat them well."
With a simple nod, I replied.
"It''s good that you know."
After another time of making sure that Ruphas won''t go overboard, I went back into the camp, the goblins are surprisingly organized and efficient in their work, I did not leave any order but they got no mess that I have to deal with, I smiled a little as I looked for Eleanor.
"Hey there, I have a job for you."
Chapter 34: The Queen’s Motives
Chapter 34: The Queen¡¯s Motives
At the goblin camp, three days before the departure.
The moon slowly left the sky alongside the darkness as the sun slowly overtook the moon''s duty and make its mighty presence visible once again. Early in the morning, the goblins continued to work hard for me, I stationed some goblins in the hunting zones of the monkeys to harass them and whittle down their number little by little, their transportation will be the carriages that are now going out of the mud wall they just built.
The camp just got built yesterday, the facilities made out of lumber are not built inside the wall so that it will not hinder the construction of the wall, this is just possible because of the Bayanihan concept, they will use cube-shaped logs to transfer the facilities right about now.
Oh now that I deviated a little, let me exin this little concern of mine, I ordered the goblins to make a wall made of mud instead of just me and Eleanor making one using magic because it takes 10,00 units of mana (ording to [Guide]) to make a passable wall of this size, take note of the word passable, that means a wall that can be used in houses and the such, to build a heavy duty wall that is used in war, thousands more mana will be required and if you''re thinking about the wall Ellie made a while ago, it is just used to protect two people not three hundred fifty plus individuals okay?
Going back, the physical resistance of the monkeys, of course, has its strength and weaknesses, pros are that any part of their body that has fur cannot be pierced or stabbed, and not even blunt damage can do the job, however, the downside is that the ces not covered with furs such as the face, ears, palms and the soles of their feet are just like any normal skin, thus it can be damaged and quite severely too.
[You told them to stab the enemy in the face?]
Yeah, why?
[That''s brutal.]
What do you mean? That''s the only way to kill them you know.
[Well yeah... But can''t you just incapacitate them?]
Who am I? A stupid hero with pacifistic tendencies that cannot kill people because "I want to show the beauty in the heart of humanity uwu"?
[No... But... Sigh, I guess you''re right.]
Of course, I am, Haha! Anyway, I also ordered them to plunder the equipment of the monkeys but never use the weapons after they harassed them and killed almost all of them, of course, how do I taunt him if I don''t let it be known to that monkey that someone is taunting him right? Thus I make it so that my warriors will not wipe out the hunting units and not use their weapons, though of course I did not say the reason and it will be used when the final battle started anyway, so they do not have to worry.
The soldiers finally disappeared from my sight going into several directions as I saw another set of goblins taking out the carriages I specially emptied for an integral part of my n.
The next day, outside of the goblin camp, two days before the departure.
The carts that were prepared a day earlier are already being attached to the saddles of the wolves that will pull them, there are about six of them and they will be operated by the people I instructed to harass the monkeys. Remember that the monkeys are not very good at scouting and they will probably realize all of these movements of mine just about now when I decided to openly provoke them.
The carts will be transferred to the other side of thendmines area, but don''t worry because there''s a map on the exact location of thendmines, that includes the trees I make them chop to lure the enemy, so they will be able to dodge thendmines with ease. These maps will be destroyed to prevent leakage and if they ever tried to step on a marked spot and got bombed by the storm orb coated with the earth that I set in there, that will be their fault already.
But of course, this move still caused the suspicion of the goblins around me, after all, I am loading empty carts with nothing but the coachmen of the wolves and making it camp in the area in which thendmines are in its also quite far from the base reach, but I don''t want to disclose information to people, who knows, that spider might convey the keys in my ns to the monkeys.
Oh and through Kabuto''s unique skill, Eleanor said that she''s already in ce for her "job" and is just on standby waiting for the go signal.
With a "Then wait for my words." I ended the conversation.
Hmm... Just a little more.
This conversation happened on the day before the departure.
On the day of the Departure, just as I was going inside themander''s quarters to get a little me time, I noticed an unassuming pure white spider the size of my palm in the upper corner of my eyes, the spider who started to make a string and slowly but surely descended the table of themander-in-chief is identical to the one I crushed in the settlement back then.
I rolled my eyes a little, damn I don''t want to do that, it''s gross, but I wanna look cool so I can''t help it.
"You have to wait for a day okay? I have things to do."
I did not wait for a reply as I contacted Kabuto.
"Master."
The usual serious voice rang out inside my head.
"Order the Goat cavalry to go and depart to the location you have discovered."
"Yes, your will shall be fulfilled."
With that conversation, I ignored the spider who obediently curled itself up into a ball but looked at it for a while and picked it up as I scanned it, all of its body is white except for the feet part that is pitch-ck in color, I tilted my head as I exerted some force in my fingers but immediately stopped.
"Better not."
With a shake of my head, I said and went back outside, my time canceled. I might rake in some benefits by having a little good conversation with that spider, but I still decided to bring the ball of brisk limbs and use it as the ball that it is, I can hear it grunt several times when I toss it into the air, seems like itsining, but then the mother of this spider is annoying me to no end so it''s a fair trade I must say, so I ignored the ball''sints.
[You do know that that logic is not eptable right?]
Being satisfied with my wless (?) thinking process, I immediately looked for Lyra and Philo, of course, one of the goblins is the one who will find them, that''s a basic way of preserving authority, after some short minutes of waiting, two individuals, a goblin and a nian are in front of me.
"Your orders, My Lady."
They said in unison as Lyra kneeled whist Philo lowered his head.
I looked at my subordinates who always have this undying passion when ites to following my words down to the letter, after a short while of admiring their growth for the past month, I started to state my orders.
"Lyra and Philo, the departure of the other leader of the monkey rebels that I will use as one of the points necessary for my sess in this Hero''s Test is about to happen..."
I started to exin their mission and their roles in the war, well their role is quite simple you see, I want them to kill the scouts that the rebels of the monkey tribe that will soon expand their range of activity, the reason for this action of theirs is simple, one of their strongest will not be around for a while, meaning that they will be more vulnerable to attacks and they don''t want that to happen no matter how strong they are in their minds, thus they want to have a wider range of informationwork so that if there is a potential enemy, they can be informed way beforehand and after they got informed, they will be able to decide whether to defend their ground in a defensive stance ( if the attacking force is an army or a pack of monsters) or to send troops towards the threat ( if the monster is just a single individual), monsters that are deemed to be an Avengers Level threat will then be handled by the other leader who got left behind to hold the post.
That is the logic of their action, but logic such as this one no matter how good it is still needed to be backed up by skill. Kabutomunicated this movement of them to me and I first said that he have to take care of them himself so that the provocations of our side towards the monkey rebel leader who was left behind will intensify, but he suggested that Philo and Lyra will be enough for this operation because of how they are so bad at concealing their tracks, no they are not bad they did not just bother to erase the branches they destroyed, the stem of the fruits they ate or the containers of their already prepared rations, basically they are fraud of a scouting unit.
The fact that they are yet to discover us despite the wall already erected is already a clear citation of how much of a bum they are in terms of intel. gathering. Going back, the monkeys are expected to recklessly increase their range of monitoring and the mission of Philo and Lyra to kill them will have two purposes: first is to drive away the spies from the spot weid thendmines in, and second is like I side to taunt the other leader into attacking us and diving straight into thendmines.
I exined all of this as such, but of course, they will have their doubts, they are not the same undead the usual fantasy world has that does not have a will of their own after all, the first one to ask a question is Philo.
"Master, it''s not like I am doubting your brilliant self, but why did you order the goblins to carry empty carriages? In a ce too far away too."
I smirked a little as I smugly answered his question.
"Well... let''s just say that I will pull off a shitmove with those carts."
Philo is still confused and cannot reply to anything back, well understandable, he is not the most intelligent of my subordinates after all, so I just waved his doubts out with a "You will understand soon.", Lyra is the next to ask me things but all of it is just the specifics of the mission, well nothing different from earlier, they will kill off all of the spies but one and they will let that one escape, no problem about that part.
After a little bit more questions, the meeting has finallye to an end, I tossed the palm-sized spider ball into the air the moment I went back into themander-in-chief quarters, the spider went back to his former shape, it then vomited some green-colored slimy stuff and finally red at me, but then the spider suddenly quivered a little and said.
"Phew that was rude, My Lady."
A voice of immense elegance and confidence resounded instead of the usual brisk sound of the spiders'' mandibles, but I am certain that this person is the one that fucks around me for a while now, so I am not even a little bit tranced.
"I am not yourdy, spider queen."
The spider walked towards me and then stopped when its already in front of me, a smile can make out from its jittering mouth.
"Well, not until now."
A little bit of chuckle was heard as the spider in front of me bowed, or knelt, either way, it gestured a stance of subordination.
"I, the queen of spiders pledge my loyalty to the Hero Prospect Sophia, from this day on, I shall live ording to her will and die if she so desired."
Several emotions burst out of my heart, for a moment, all of my brain cells thought of multitudes of possibilities that this bombshell just created, but of course, this simtion took only half a second, and no change of expression was even traced from my face
"I see, why?"
I asked casually, leaning my face near the spider''s three pair of eyes.
"Wait, you''re too close My Lady... Ignoring me? Whatever, anyway, the answer is simple, because I am weak."
I finally retraced my face because the arachnid stinks like hell as I replied.
"That''s pretty hard to believe for someone who controls a of information that extends to every corner of the forest."
I can hear the spider sighing as the queen of arachnids replies, the feeling of shame in her tone is evident.
"Yes, that is right, I do have that ''strength'' but I cannot defend myself. I am just a glorified stalker that deceives monsters that I am a ''queen''."
I am quite shocked about this revtion, first of all, if you are talking about spiders then a lot of defense mechanisms can enter our brain... poison, mandibles, etc. but this queen just said that she got stripped away of all of these abilities. There must be...
"So you gained the ability tomunicate with arachnids forest-wide as long as you birthed it but got stripped away of your fighting abilities huh? Fair trade I must say."
The spider in front of me nodded, and then the spider queen said.
"It is a fair trade, so? What will be your answer? You already know the benefits of having me right?"
The two front legs of the spider rubbed together like that of a greedy merchant, But I smirked as I said.
"And so is the cons."
I paused for a little while and continued.
"But of course, as you said, I also know the pros, thus to prove your loyalty I have an order."
I exined my suggestion briefly to her, I have a sprouting smile on my face as I do so.
"Huh? Really? Just that to ept me? Then consider it done. Keep this spider for the confirmation of the sess of my preliminary test."
The call between us ended with me being a little dazed, surprisingly, or not really, the spider queen agreed to my demand quite easily.
Well, who would have thought that the show will start sooner than I expected?
Chapter 35: Skirmishes
Chapter 35: Skirmishes
[3rd Person POV]
"The firstyer sure is boring! UKIIII!"
In thetter part of the firstyer, theyer deemed to be the safest for weak monsters and normal humans, a loud voice was heard, this loud boom of a shout jolted up the birds that are sleeping on their nests, causing all of these harmless avian creatures to fly away in all directions. The one who shouted did not even notice the mess he just made, he sighed in both boredom and anger.
The bored person is, of course, a monkey and is part of the soldiers who rebelled against the tribe leader, he is one of the rebel soldiers who is tasked to apany the other half of the two leaders of the rebel group to their of the queen of spiders, to acquire information about the opponent they are about to invade.
"Hey shut it! What if the hero prospect hears you and managed to locate us, UKKKI!?"
Another monkey scolded the one who shouted, but the one who got reprimanded just snorted.
"UKII... What can she do?"
The other monkeys who are listening to the conversationughed, all of them have the same thought.
_Yes, what can that little girl do?_
The soldiers who treated the hero prospect of the god of the undead and the pioneer of necromancy like a random nobody continued to chatter whilst they transversed the firstyer by foot.
The soldiers of the monkey tribe do not have any colts or other mounts, one of the reasons is that wars between monsters in the secondyer are fought with pure grit and grind, there is nothing like nning and only left, right, attack and retreatmands can be heard, sometimes those basic directions are even drowned with roars, but of course when hunting or other simr journeys that require moreplex series of group movements, their bestpanions, the wolf pack that is unfortunately enved by Sophia will serve as their mounts.
Thus even though their advance is fast, it is still way slower than when theirpanions are present.
But of course, the proud creatures that are themselves have exceptional stamina, thus they avoided a very long journey despite traveling in the widestyer of the forest the leader of the expedition made arrangements to reduce their traveling time as much as their constitution can allow.
He made the rest of the apanying soldiers of his be cut off both in frequency and duration, breakfast will be eaten while traveling, lunch will be skipped as they will use the noontime break to travel the outstanding distance ahead of them and they will just set up campsites at night.
In addition, they are obligated to wake up at midnight to travel once again, thus their rest is just four hours.
Good thing that there are no monsters that can be called a threat to this band of soldiers and all of their encounters are just quick to work small fries that only serve as their leader''s food, if not, this kind of harsh arrangement will surely be lethal for them no matter how powerful they are.
The warriors who are apanying the other sibling cannot understand why is their leader in such a hurry, after all the other siblings already indicated that the information they want is just for amusement and that their sess in the uing invasion will not be associated with it.
"If information is not important, then godmother will not be one of the most influential and feared individuals in this forest just by being an information broker."
That''s the only logic the leader of this expedition said as he made the cruel setup for the one hundred soldiers under hismand, but is that the reason? Of course, it is one of the reasons, but the leader has this feeling, a feeling of difort, unease, and a little bit of disgust as if someone is watching him from day to night.
It was a feeling that seems to be true, yet seems to also be not, like how intuition or instincts works, sometimes they are spot on, but sometimes they are nothing but the product of overthinking, thus he never voiced out this vague feeling of being watched towards his subordinates or even his brother and just asked these soldiers that belongs to himself to be more cautious.
"But it''s hard to contain these people huh?"
He just sighed in his heart as he looked at theughing figures in his back for a moment and look at his front, his sharp eyes swept all over his field of vision trying to see if he can catch anything suspicious, but to no avail, he can only see several spider that has the same white color as the queen of arachnids and once againforted himself.
"Maybe it''s just her?" He said in the back of his mind as he alongside his people continued to walk towards their of the queen of spiders.
________
Meanwhile, in the opening parts of the secondyer, another group ofmunity-type monsters with green-colored skin numbering about twenty can be seen hiding in an area with a thick patch of trees, using their color is the same as the leaves and their leather armors having the same hue as the barks to conceal themselves more effectively. In front of them are a bunch of bison that have red colored fur and are breathing hot steam out of their noses, their innate nature of always being on the move made these herbivores quite hard to catch, but today this group of five bison will finally meet their doom for in the other corner of the circumference of these poor creatures, three monkeys came out at the top of three different trees, looking at the herbivores with greed in their eyes, they cannot help but drool as they thought to themselves.
_Seems like we will have bison soup tonight!_
They descended out of the trees they are in and surrounded the five bison that started to change in the ranks of the monkey hunter unit that they are unluckily to stumble upon, the monkeys, however, are of course more coordinated and repelled their attacks with ease.
Meanwhile, the twenty men unit of goblins that are part of Sophia''s invading forces watched on, staring at the unfortunate fate that transpired right before their eyes.
"So, when will we interfere, leader?"
A goblin looked at the leader of the unit in front of him, the leader have better muscture than the soldier under hismand that asked he is one of the best-performing goblins in the battle to defend their settlement against the wolves, giving him the honor to be one of themanding figures of the growing army of their Hara Sophia.
"Let''s be patient." The leader appeared to be calm, even if it''s already thirty minutes since the clueless trio of monkeys started their hunt, it is confirmed that these three primates are just toying around with their prey.
_If she (Sophia) saw this scene, these monkeys are dead._
The goblin leader thought so as he saw that the bison cannot take it anymore and decided that the time was finally ripe, he thenmanded five goblins and said.
"You four, group yourselves into two and pick a monkey each group to target."
After a short pause, the leader of the ambush unit looked at the remaining goblin and continued "You will pair up with me." the goblin soldier nodded, holding his stone spear in his hands as he listened for the final instructions of their leader.
"The rest of you incircle this ce so that our temporary camp will be safe."
The rest of the band that did not get a call for the ying mission did not argue about their assignments, with a unified and muffled: "Understood" they dispersed as they started to go to their respective posts assigned to them by theirmander, the one who leads the ambush unit then looked at the group left with him.
"This will be myst instructions before the assault, the reason I divided us is to have two attempts in killing the monkeys, the first one will shoot his spear from a distance and he will see if the spear hit the face of the monkeys, our designated point of attack."
He looked at thest pair he called out earlier and continued.
"You two, your job is to drive away the third monkey as per that person''smand, we shall let one of the monkeys escape. After we killed them we will plunder the weapons and escape, do make the backup forces retrieve their prey."
The leader then looked at the monkeys who are already killing the small group of bison, He picked up a rock that is as big as his fist and shouted: "HEY!!!" and then hurled the rock, after which he threw the stone spear in his hands.
The monkeys of course heard that shout, one particr monkey saw a rock flying right into his face, he casually caught it but saw a sharp spear stone attached to a stick right in front of his eyes.
"Eh?" That was the only word the monkey can say as the pointed stone plunged right into the middle of his two eyes, the spear went further poking out in the back of his head. The momentum did not stop until the spear plunged itself into the ground alongside the bloodied head of the unfortunate monkey, his twopanions immediately red in the direction of the assant.
"Show your- Waagh!" Another monkey shouted but a spear came crashing in front of him, but the monkey is now more prepared, thus he was able to dodge it in time, unfortunately, he did not expect another spear to fly in his face right after he dodged, the spear stabbed right through his forehead, pinning him down on a tree.
Monkey number two is dead.
The monkey who got saved forst strangely has bums for assants, thus he managed to escape without even realizing that he was saved because the leadermanded them to spare his life.
"MOTHERFUCKING PIECES OF GREEN IDIOTS CANNOT HIT ME!!" The joys of being able to survive are pulsating in his heart as he ran for their camp, his weapon was left behind, after all, life is more important than any pointed things.
(Author: ??)
The leader of the assault group who justpleted their mission is delightful, but his face that seems to be stuck to his poker face cannot even smile, he justmanded his soldiers to give way to the carts that will transport the gigantic bison and the three metal weapons that will be handed over to the people in front of thendmine site that Sophia has created. (Author: The front-facing the monkey camp, not Sophia''s)
"I do wonder though, what will she use those mighty weapons for, if we are instructed to pick them up and never use them?"
The leader just shook his head as he looked at the carts into which the bison are loaded.
________
Meanwhile in the forest area of the firstyer in the far northern exit of the ndmine site", two figures can be seen jumping around just as the exit of thendmine site is visible in their sights.
One is a grey-coloreddy with a bandage in one of its eyes, she holds a bow in her hand whilst two quivers of arrows attached by a specialized rattan bag are on her back, the other one is a rabbit or at least that''s what his bunny ears are describing, however, hisrge fangs, red eyes not to mention his abnormally robust body that contradicts his size is an immediate giveaway that he is not your usual cute little bunny, hell he is not even a rabbit at all.
The two figures are of course Philo and Lyra, they are here to fulfill the mission theirdy has given to them, to harass the scouts of the rebels and not let them go near thendmine site they set up as part of Sophia''s "big surprise".
"Hey, is that really how spies should sleep?"
Philo pointed his snout to a monkey who is sleeping in an upside-down position, using his tail to grab a tree branch, Lyra just shook her head, and two arrows is grabbed by her fingers as she put those arrows on her bow.
"No, they are supposed to hide when they are sleeping, Kabuto said so. Well, let''s start." Lyra said casually and Philo nodded, Lyra shoot her two arrows into the branch the monkey is hanging on, and with her curse, she sessfully corroded the branch, causing the one hanging on it to fall head first, causing the pitiful monkey to wake up because of the pain in his head and slight dislocation of his neck.
"Take care of the rest."
Lyra immediately dashed away to not be seen, Philo then immediatelyplied with a simple nod as he pounced into the monkey. The monkey who just recovered from his pain shook his head onest time and looked at the corroded branch, it was as if termites decided to speed run the branch, it was so rotten that it cannot even be used as campfire fuel.
"Huh... Arrows?" The monkey suddenly noticed the arrows beside the branch, he immediately scanned the area for possible enemies, but all he can see is an abnormally muscr rabbit pouncing at him, the monkey stepped back and was about to grab his dagger, but the blood-red eyes of Philo swept past across him in mid-air.
"Oh no you don''t." That were the words the muscr rabbit said as he embedded his ws into the face of the monkey scout that reflexively used his palms to block the attack, but of course, Philo already knew that one of the designated weaknesses of a monkey is their palm, thus he thrust his other ws, forming a dual attack whilst doubling the force of the assault.
"GEEEH....!" The monkey let out a muffled grunt as he saw his palms being easily pierced by a monster several times smaller than him, the pain of the attack made him stumble to the ground gritting his teeth as he is about to shout for help, but of course, Philo will not let such a thing happen in front of his eyes.
"RRRRgh..... Like I said, no you don''t." Philo repeated his sentence and lifted one of his ws and immediately stabbed it inside the mouth of the monkey.
"GRRGK!?" The monkey cannot even scream for help and just grunted with force, trying not to let blood flow out of his mouth caused by his ruptured vocal cords.
"Oh it still can talk, got no choice I guess." Philo retracted his other w and then made a standing bear stance in the chest of the terrified monkey and with a "This will hurt." he stabbed his razor-sharp ws into the mouth of the monkey again and again.
Soundless shouts of terror, agony, despair, anger, regret, and many more emotions came into the deepest part of the monkey''s heart as the bones of his mouth were crushed whilst flesh and blood scattered everywhere.
"Stop his already dead." Lyra appeared once again having some bodies of monkey scouts being dragged by her. "You had too much fun you only hunted a single scout,e on now." Philo finally went back to his rationality after that second word from hispanion and just sat down on the headless body under his feet.
"Sorry about that." He said so, then asked for the reigns of the bodies in Lyra''s hands and tied them to himself, they walked stealthily onto a far away monkey scout that is oblivious of what happened to hispanions, they then clumsily sprawled the bodies into the root of the tree the monkey was sleeping at and escaped back to their initial position.
"Well, that''s that."
They said without remorse towards the lives they have just taken as they disappeared. These two incidents happened the night when the other sibling departed from the rebel camp, and will continue until theirdy desired so otherwise.
Chapter 36: Test of Loyalty Part 1
Chapter 36: Test of Loyalty Part 1
At the camp of the monkey rebels, the other sibling who is tasked to stay behind and be the one to hold the post is in his dwelling as he once again escorted a battered monkey out of his tent after the said monkey reported the same report he has been receiving these past few days, a hunting squad was attacked and was ughtered, the monsters who attacked plundered their weapons but overlooked a single monkey and identally let it escape, right in the night of his brother''s departure. At first, he brushed it off as just a random incident, however, a monkey that escaped reported to him that the monsters who assaulted them, had green-colored skin and are using sharp stones attached to a carved stick as a spear, surprisingly enough they do not use the weapons they plunder but seem to just store it somewhere.
He doubted this report, after all, the only monster he knew to have green color are the goblins and it is said that the spears they used is made of carefully carved rocks, thus it is impossible that those bunch of morons are the ones who attacked them, but then he remembered the unsessful assault of the wolves towards the settlement of the Hero Prospect.
When the rebellion is still yet to happen the queen of the spiders once told their father that the Hero Prospect have goblins for soldiers, when he remembered this, his eyes turned blood red as several veins came pulsating throughout his muscr body.
_We lost the initiative to attack!_
He roared in his mind, this is a big blow to his pride and a sudden p on his face! At first, he thought that the hero prospect is nothing special, after all, who would think highly of someone who has goblins as servants, right? But for some unknown reason, let alone knowing the rebellion of the two younger brothers, the Hero Prospect also learned the location of their camping site, she even learned the food hunting spots they have set beforehand. However, as the intelligent creature that he is, he finally learned the advantage of information, thus he ordered a monkey to send a message to his brother that his mission shall be fulfilled in the shortest time possible.
The spies then weremanded to further hasten their range-widening order, but then a report came.
"Leader, the scouts have been assaulted by a grey goblin archer and a bunny that is so muscr for his size..." This report once again angered the rebel leader, but he immediately calmed down.
After all, the countermeasures are already set and the harassment they are facing is not frontal, thus the damages are minimal except for the weapons that got plundered without fail and the several prey that escaped their grasp, the leader just smirked causing the injured scout to be confused.
"Do not worry, I already took proper actions and will see to it that such idents will not happen again, disperse."
The leader cannot help butugh, despite his evaluation of the hero prospect going up by a little, he is still yet to recognize her as a threat, after all, what thus her goblins who got a little power-up can do against his invincible army, right?
______
The youngest of the two monkey rebel leaders is still traveling with his soldiers toward the location of the spider queen''s cave without knowing what happened to their camp. They continued to talk loudly like always as if they are the ones who owns the world and no one will even dare to stop them, only one monster amongst them is taking their travel seriously.
"Only the leader has the good instincts to notice my presence huh? But still, he cannot confirm it because of all these spiders around the path towards herir also spying on them."
A figure with three pairs of eyes said so, he have a tall stature and have a pair of daggers in his hands, he then suddenly stabbed the dagger down a part of the body of the tree in which a white colored spider is in, the spider of course died without even taking a single squeak before it perished.
"It''s starting to have a lot of these white-colored spiders, they are about to arrive at their destination."
Kabuto assessed so, seeing trees with numerous spiders all white here and there, the spiders don''t have that much of an overwhelming amount, but still, even someone like him who worked as a spy even for such a short time will immediately know how bizarre the sudden increase of arachnids are, much so they don''t have any color variations.
"So in the end, she does know my existence and most probably my purpose."
Kabuto pondered about this thought and the idea of failing his mission once again lingered in his mind. He clenched his fist and swore that he will never fail hisdy ever again.
"Yo! How has it been, Kabuto?"
Sophia''s unusually cheerful tone resounded abruptly in his mind, causing him to straighten his back in haste.
_My Lady''s voice is quite different? She is supposed to be serious when talking about my orders... I wonder what happened._
Kabuto knows this side of Sophia, of course as the one who always talks with her because of the nature of his unique skill, he also knows that this side of her will never be revealed in situations that require serious attention such as this war, thus he found it bizarre but decided not to meddle with his master''s things too much.
"Lady Sophia."
Kabuto replied with his usual regal tone as he continuously jumped from tree to tree to tail the band of monkey soldiers he is tasked to scout.
"Ah, that''s right, serious, needs to be serious, anyway, are they near their yet?"
Kabuto, still not used to the casual tone in such serious conversation replied with his report.
"Master, yes, they already reached a point where spider webs and spiders of the same colors increased in concentration and volume, I assume that for a week or less, they will reach the cave in which that ursed queen is."
Kabuto jumped on a tree and intentionally stepped on a white spider that is staring right at him as he reported that.
"Ouchie... For now, I think you should stop killing spiders in there."
Kabuto stopped suddenly at a tree just three meters passed the tree he killed the spider in, he then looked at that spot and all of his eyes squinted at it.
"Why?"
He asked, the tone of anger not evident yet in his voice.
"Whoa there rx."
His master, Sophiaughed at his baby tone she also rarely uses, and Kabuto became more confused. Just a while ago his respected master ordered all of his civilians and soldiers to kill all the spiders they can see anywhere they go, Sophia even showed clear contempt at the very thought of knowing that someone is spying on her and she cannot do anything about it.
Despite this turmoil in the mind of Sophia''s most intelligent Subordinate, she continued.
"You see, the Queen of Spiders offered her loyalty towards me, effectively making the two of you allies... For now, that is."
Kabuto seem to not have heard thest part right and still asked in confusion.
"Why did Master ept it?"
His Lady immediately rebuked him, Kabuto can even hear the chopping sounds of her arm on the wooden table that is seem to be in front of him.
"No, no I did not, what the heck?"
She sounded annoyed for a second, but finally, for the first time in this conversation, she went serious.
"Do you think I''m stupid? Do you know the cons of just epting someone who knows that I am courting Eleanor without even entering my settlement being epted just like that in my ranks?"
Kabuto thought for a while and indeed, his master is not stupid and will not recklessly ept such an offer.
"But that''s also the reason why I can''t reject the offer. I will list down to you what kind of benefits are there in signing that spider as my servant. First, information about the remaining boss ss monsters of this forest, second she is the only neutral monster of this forest, thus having her with us will tip the power scale of this ce to my favor."
Sophia, Kabuto''sdy finally stopped rapidly speaking and sighed, she then continued.
"These things make mee to a neutral conclusion, I shall give her a trial to test her loyalty, and that''s why I am here talking to you, you see the tribtion for that spider''s loyalty goes like this..."
His master proceeded to exin what she had demanded from the spider queen and Kabuto cannot help but admire his master even more.
_Such a brilliant idea!_
With this task being taken off, the brunt of pressure on the soldiers will decrease, and the main battle will be easier than how it was simted, furthermore with the rtionship between the spider queen and the tribe leader, there is a possibility that the monkeys not part of the rebel group will be persuaded to give up their volcano which is the point to be conquered for the hero''s test without the need of shedding more unnecessary blood.
"As expected of a being such as yourself!"
Kabuto cannot help but admire his master further, he did not hear a reply as Sophia continued.
"Now, I want this to be your role in this test, first you..."
Kabuto listened intently to what he was supposed to do, and after he was instructed and with his usual "Understood." themunication cut off.
"Poor little monkeys."
________
The youngest leader of the rebel army doesn''t have any idea of this conversation ever transpiring, as he alongside his undisciplined troops continued to travel alongside each other, most of these soldiers are newly conscripted and do not have a lot of loyalty towards their conservative former leader, that is the reason why these people can easily be persuaded to rebel against the leader''s father.
On the flip side, however, they do not have the restraint nor the observant nature of the more veteran soldiers, causing them to not be able to notice that the number of spiders in their surrounding increased. If he can just request his other brother to give him the soldiers that are currently guarding the camp, then he already did.
_There should be a limit to their immaturity._
The youngest sibling shook his head while they continue to transverse the ce, in his mind the feeling of unease he is feeling got confirmed to be the spider queen''s doing, easing his heart a little. Even though the monkey tribe royal family in the past have a "close" rtionship with the queen of spiders, usually the queen is the one who always visits them and only his father is the one who can visit her... for obvious reasons that do not need to be stated.
"Leader! Leader! A message from the camp!"
Suddenly, the morous army stopped their chatter, and a single shout from the back of the ranks was heard, the soldiers then upon hearing the words "from the camp", immediately made way for the soldier who have the message from their other leader. They know that it is urgent if it came from one of the great leaders of the rebels.
The traveling leader turned around, seeing a monkey who is panting despite the big tank of stamina the monkeys have he came here with some important message when he is exhausted like that.
"What did my brother want?"
The leader asked while he wait for the moment the messenger catch his breath. After a while of panting like mad and onest heavy exhale, the messenger finally spoke.
"The leader has changed the orders, he stated that the information purchase should be put as utmost need and shall be fulfilled with haste."
The other leader froze, his worries that already got pushed back deep down his heart once again flowed like unconstrained water.
"That''s it?"
However, as one of the leaders of the rebels, he cannot let his worries show on his face, thus he swallowed them forcefully back unto the deepest part of his mind.
"Let him rest for a while."
The monkeys then who are carrying their ration immediately started to make fire to roast the poorly aged meat they call resources the soldiers are excited that they will take a short break.
The leader however did not... or rather cannot take a break, he looked at the monkeys roasting meats in a bonfire as he thought about the message.
_That person put something he thought at first as nothing important as a priority?_
_That person who has the confidence and guts to call our father ipetent?_
_What happened back there? Why is the message not attached to the whole situation?_
Overthinking shrouded his mind as he thought of the possible circumstances the camp went through, suddenly as if the worries he have is not already enough and it is needed to be further piled up, a spider with some of its limbs missing suddenly dropped down in front of the leader, the spider is bigger than usual, it is more of abatant than a scout.
"Help me, my child....!"
A shrill voice of a woman in agony rang out.
Chapter 37: Test of Loyalty Part 2
Chapter 37: Test of Loyalty Part 2
At that moment he heard those words, the other leader stood frozen to the ground, it was as if pikes suddenly descended from heaven and pierced his legs, making him unable to move. But as the leader that he is, that state of his juststed for a second, he immediately grabbed the spider using his hands, after which he shook it like mad and questioned in a shouting whisper.
"What Happened!?"
The severely wounded spider iled about and the shrill voice immediately protested.
"Stop! if this spider died, I would not have any other means to contact you!"
The monkey shuddered at this statement, and he immediately stopped shaking the poor spider, in the long life of the spider queen, desperate situations such as this one aremon in her vast amount of experience, and in all the tales the queen has narrated, never did she seek help to save herself no matter how dire her predicament might be.
But now...
"I... I need your help, my godchild... I was betrayed... GHAK!"
The spider queen said in between small coughing fits, after which the tribe leader heard loud coughs, after a while they subsided.
"By who?"
The primate already has a guess who, but still decided to ask.
"By her... by the hero prospect, it all started when..."
The spider queen then without holding anything back narrated how she and the wretched hero prospect havee up with a cooperation deal. It all started with the invasion of the wolves to the settlement of the said hero, that incident like any other was something well known to the Queen, and also like other events, she wants to profit from it no matter what. Thus she contacted the hero and alerted her beforehand, in return she will have the samples of the wolf king''s blood, and s the risk she took paid off, she got her desired blood and started to experiment on it to create a new type ofbat spider of the fire attribute.
Surprisingly, the queen even received the help of the hero herself who exhibited knowledge that rivaled or even surpasses her own, the hero corrected the queen''s mistakes and improved fields she thought had already reached their limit and after a while, the first male and female fire spiders was born and is just currently in the process of mating.
"I thought that I am really lucky at that time, and became more greedy, I soon desired to make arachnids that are humanoids just like me and targeted your father, it was even more convenient that the hero wants to rule his volcano too..."
After she learned that she and the hero have the same target, they immediately set out a n, a subordinate of the hero who is good at disguise infiltrated the ranks of the monkeys and manipted the two youngest of the tribe leader''s children into rebelling against him to split the forces of the said race, the spider queen then will quickly disagree for any request of help from any side and will use the other as an excuse, this will cause the two sides topete for more against each other to gain her side, and then a war for her will ensue. One must not look down on the charm of information, more so for the rebels and the tribe leader faction, after all, one wants to not cross paths with the prospect and the other want to teach her a lesson, thus both the power of intel. will be needed by both sides.
"The moment the war broke out, we will, of course, rip the benefits among ourselves, the monkey tribe leader will be mine while the poption and the volcano will be hers, but when she learned about your final attempt on pursuing my assistance, perhaps because she is too cautious or because she nned it from the start, she attacked me, shemanded her unusually powerful goblin infantry to march towards the secret route I created for my escape, it took me all my battle spawns just to drive her and her army out of myir, however, her goat cavalry is already on its way to end my life.
The spider queen wheezed for several seconds before finally speaking.
"Please... Help me... I am willing to break my oath of neutrality, just don''t let me die!"
With a sorrow-filled tone, she once again stated her request, in the end, it is a greedy wish and one can even say that she has a thick face to even think of asking for help if she is the one who desired to kill their father for her gains, but this is her true nature, she is only thinking of herself and she using her and their father''s carnal rtionship as an excuse is what made them confused on what was going on.
Maybe because of this that the monkey leader never questioned the spider queen about anything else, he did not even think of her as a greedy fuck nor did he consider her lying nature.
He just ced down the spider and did not answer directly as he shouted.
"THE SPIDER QUEEN IS IN A PERELIOUS SITUATION AND REQUIRES OUR AID! WE SHALL MAKE HASTE AND GO ASSIST HER!"
The monkeys were startled by the order for they also thought that the queen of spiders is a sly bitch and will never let herself get into any kind of trouble, but as they are extremely obedient to their leader, they did not doubt his words and immediately went to pick up their weapons, the leader ordered them to leave the tents and such behind for now and just go back for themter to lessen their load, after which he ordered three monkeys to go back to the camp and exin the situation to his brother, that brother of his is extremely prideful and will never let him request for reinforcements when fighting mere goblins, thus he gave up the idea and just make the message to warn his brother that everything they did is them dancing in someone''s palm.
That message will surely wound his pride and will immediately attack the hero blindly, but he has no choice, that is actually better than his brother being blind about his surroundings, and even though he does not want to admit it, his brother is stronger than him and is also the person he so much admires, thus he is not worried no matter how much reckless he will get.
After the other instructions were stated and all the soldiers made a clean formation, the leader shouted.
"MARCH!"
With heavy and organized steps the warriors stepped towards their destination, without noticing a figure on top of a tree watching everything happen, not missing even a millisecond of detail, the figure, who is of course Kabuto then after staying for a moment was swallowed by his shadow, soon the shadowpletely disappeared making no one except himself aware of his existence.
_______
Meanwhile, the three monkeys that are ordered to ry the message to the other leader who stayed in the camp are running at full speed, they are not designated as scouts, thus the trio does not have any weapons in their hands for the spears they normally use will hinder their mobility because of its height. They jumped around from tree to tree, not even catching their breath as they finally realized the urgency of the situation, and at the same time, they finally recognized the threat of the human who is currently inside their forest.
_So that''s why the former tribe leader is so conservative..._
After all this while, they finally learned the wisdom in the "cowardly" actions of their former leader, and of course, a lingering sense of regret filled their hearts, but they did not voice it out for they knew that it was already toote to me themselves and can only fix the mess they got themselves in using pure power and a little luck. One of the monkeys suddenly spoke in the middle of their unwavering sprint.
"Hey, can''t you feel it?"
"Feel what?" The other two who are running in a way that sandwiches the one who spoke replied simultaneously.
"Well, it''s just that, I have this faint worry like I am being followed or something, I am not sure though."
If one is to observe their formation, one will see how the three monkeys are not experienced at all, their tracks can range from a branch that has fallen because of their dash to leaves that they unconsciously crushed into a paste when they ran in thend for a while, all of their tracks are not covered, they are even running in a straight line and made no effort to delude anyone who will try to tail on them, it was just like how Sophia had described it, they are a bunch of amateurs.
And these kinds of amateurs will surely run into trouble if they are not properly thought off in the shortest notice possible, well, it might just be toote for that, and not even the three of them are aware of that fact.
"You might be overthinking because of the sudden revtions a while earlier, don''t think too much about it."
"Yeah that''s right..."
They started to console their other member, this member of the rebels is one of the youngest and he just went to their side because his brother did so too, thus it is understandable that he will be a little paranoid when aplishing orders, however, who knows what came into their mind, maybe it was instinct but they looked simultaneously in their middle and saw a grey-skinned man instead of red, the man is holding a monkey head without a body in his arms.
"See you in hell."
The man with three pairs of eyes said and sshed the blood dripping from the severed head into the eyes of the monkey on the right, the monkey was still in shock and cannot react in time, his vision blurred and only thick red color is visible the moment the ssh of blood entered his eyes.
"MY EYES! MY EYES!"
He eximed again and again, and in the short time that he was blind he can feel a sharp object entering his wide open mouth, the object then pierced the roof of his mouth and entered the lower part of his brain, and the sharp object twisted inside his brain two times and his vision turned from red to ck.
And after hearing the words "Two down", the monkey who got a dagger shoved in his mouth died with a muffled slump.
"YOU BASTARD!" The remaining monkey immediately jumped towards Kabuto, he smirked for he received an order that he should leave one alive when dealing with these three monkeys and he is just having a problem with how will he make it realistic for the monkey to not have any suspicion that he escaped because the enemy wants to.
Thus he intercepted the punch of the monkey using his orc bone dagger and as expected the dagger got destroyed upon impact, Kabuto widened his eyes in shock, and he immediately submerged himself into his shadow whilst simultaneously grabbing the other dagger in the mouth of the second monkey to die.
"SHOW YOURSELF!!"
The bloodshot eyes of thest monkey swept through the area, he did not even consider escaping and his original mission is already wiped out of his memories, he is only thinking of one thing, revenge.
"As you wish." A voice was heard on his back, causing him to turn, he saw a dagger closing in his face, but he punched straight to the face of his wretched enemy ignoring the dagger, causing the enemy to be sent flying several meters away, destroying some trees. Strangely enough, there is no blood, not even a drop is visible.
"DON''T YOU DARE ESCAPE!" The enraged monkey eximed as he leaped in the direction in which the assant was sent flying, he however also received a straight punch into the face, sending the monkey flying like how his enemy did, but his constitution seems to be better than he stood up immediately, he then saw the assassin who have creepy six eyes, the monkey immediately attack him by jumping in front of the assant and performed a feet sweep, the enemy jumped and kicked him in the face whilst the monkey bent his back into an unbelievable degree, dodging the attack.
Just like that, a battle of fists and kicks ensued and one could see that the assassin is an amateur, his punches may always go for a vital point but it was slow that only 3 out of 15nded on their target, it was as if fighting with a child who took a week of Karate lessons, he knew where to strike but does not know how to, on the contrary only three out of the same amount of punches that the monkey has unleashed missed, Kabuto is about to lose, however, for some reason, he who is in a clear way to defeat is smirking, this caused the monkey to snap out of his desire for revenge and remember his mission once again.
_Goddamn my emotions got the better of me!_
He cannot help but exim as he immediately grabbed both hands of his enemy and brought him kneeling to the ground with sheer force, he then kicked the face of the enemy, causing the assassin''s head to crack and his neck to snap into an obtuse angle.
"Heh, serves you right." The monkey smirked, brought the two monkey corpses in his shoulders, and continued his dash to the monkey rebel camp.
Meanwhile, Kabuto suddenly disappeared with a ck fog, a momentter he can see himself kneeling in front of his master who is eating grapes with a pale face.
"Oh my god, don''t do that again!"
It was still the same master who cared too much about them, but the fact that she did not make Kabuto retreat is a sign that her affection is not to the point of irrationality anymore.
"Phew... Now go forth once more, for I want to see how my precious cavalry will perform."
Sophia said whilst she threw a pair of metal daggers in front of Kabuto, causing him to look at her in confusion.
"Preferential Treatment."
Chapter 38: Test of Loyalty Part 3
Chapter 38: Test of Loyalty Part 3
The monkey rebel leader and his loyal soldiers are currently running at full speed, unaware of all that happened to the three poor messengers their leader has sent back to the rebel camp, they continued to run, not minding their once bottomless stamina almost at their limit. Of course, the reason that all of them are fuming is not because of them jumping from tree to tree, nor it is because of the sometimes uneven hills they run into when they are sprinting atnd, after all, they are once living inside a volcano and they walk daily in "Roads" as steep as the surface of the tallest of mountains, thus if it''s just some ups and downs, they will not even break a sweat, let alone breath heavily like they are about to have an asthma attack.
Rather, the reason their tank is quickly depleting is because of how they designed their break schedules, they will eat breakfast while traveling, skip lunch, and eat dinner, after which they will immediately sleep and will wake up at midnight and travel once again, causing their rest time to be a mere four hours, plus the distance they are required to travel is not just mere kilometers.
And if all of that is not enough, they have to drop having breakfast and take quick one-hour rest at night and immediately wake up to reach their of the spider queen in the shortest possible time, the Queen in need stated that she splurged all of her foods to create a lot of battle spiders to hold off the cavalry for additional three days, thus the leader immediately decided that they will reach their in two days.
_Please be safe..._
He can only think so as he continued to make haste, trying his best to save his godmother.
_______
The Monkey leader stopped in front of a cave, alongside him, his soldiers that smiled at the sight of the cave whilst also panting because of exhaustion.
"We made it..."
He muttered, his soldiers just smiled, not having any energy to shout, these past days, they learned how are they dancing in the palm of the person whom they first deem to be weak, thus they stayed vignt and gripped their weapons tightly, looking for the goblins who are said to be the monsters chosen by the hero prospect to serve her and do her biddings.
"Wait here I''ll go insi-"
The leader is about to state his orders but suddenly, a feeling of being observed crept into his heart, this feeling is different from the one he felt earlier in their departure, the feeling back then is just pure observation and cannot even be called hostile, that''s one of the reasons he ultimately ignored it.
However, the one he is feeling right now is different, it was as if someone is directly pointing his dagger at his throat at point ck range, bloodlust and the intent to take his life are evident and the most troubling thing is that even though he can sense the bad intentions of the enemy, he cannot trace where does the intentes from.
_Tsk, are we toote after all?_
Suddenly, as if his brain is going an overdrive, he found a w in the spider queen''s story, in the tale told by the queen of arachnids, it is stated that the queen used all of his power to drive away the hero prospect and her goblin infantry causing her all of her battle spiders, however, why is there no corpse or even a drop of blood sttered all over the ground? Let''s say that the nonbat spiders cleaned up the corpse for their birth giver to restore her strength, but there still will be no way that the spider queen will bother tomand her children to suck the blood out of the grasses and soil.
_Could it be..._
A shroud of doubt lingered in the mind of the monkey rebel leader and that doubt turn into conviction as he hear the hooves of a marching cavalry and the sound of goats, he immediately shouted.
"It''s a trap!"
He then turned around and suddenly, a spider as tall as him, as big as an elf truck, leaped in his direction, swiping its front legs as sharp as a de forward. The Monkey Rebel has many questions in his mind, but he set aside all of them and used his spear to block the gigantic w.
"GUUH!"
The leader grunted, shocked by the force of the attack of a being he deems as lower than him matching his strength, but ultimately surprised as to how he easily got flung into the air,nding just right about inside their of the spider queen.
_Shit!_
He eximed in his mind, but even before he could stand up, another spider inside the cave the same size as the previous one appeared, stabbing its w right into his heart, really going for the kill.
_Damn it! My subordinates!_
He immediately rolled to the side in which his spear is in and stood right up, he pointed his spear at the spider, and he heard shouts of monkeys and the mehhs of goats causing his heart to sink, but the hopes of going out immediately crumbled to dust as the other spider earlier slowly entered the cave squirming its mandibles as a rumble was heard and the rock that acts like a door or more like a gate is closed by several small spiders.
"Thank you foring, my child."
The whole cave suddenly resounded with the voice of the person who set all of this trap for him, this time the retched queen does not sound like a weak damsel in distress, but rather she sounds like a bully who is about to beat the living hell out of her prey.
The two big spiders in front of him seem to acknowledge that words asmands and immediately spat out poisons in their mouths, the monkey rebel leader was about to ask a question but was interrupted by the two arachnids, he jumped into the air, dodging the poisons that were spat on his direction, he then angled his body in a diving position as he pointed his spear into one of the spiders, attempting to kill it.
"KISHIEEEE!" The other spider noticed the attack and used his ws to cut the monkey in half, the spider who is the target of the rebel''s attack also furiously opened his mandibles and bit down into the feet of the monkey.
"GUUUGH!"
The monkey immediately strengthened his limbs and resisted the force of the bite, he then, with haste blocked the w of the other spider, the repelling force caused him to st away out of the clutches of the other spider.
But of course, all actions have their corresponding circumstances. His feet suddenly got filled with severe pain as blood started to pour out, it was maimed and can only be used through his will.
"I am impressed, you have already exhausted almost everything left in your tank, yet you can still move with the same explosiveness your father that you rebelled against so much admired. My soldiers, end his life."
The soldiers or the spiders immediately epted her orders, causing the monkey to be in a desperately defended stance, ws, sticky webs, poisons, bites, and everything was thrown into the monkey that once hailed himself as one of the strongest of the strongest tribe of the forest, he started to pant, but the thought of their very godmother betraying him did not allow him to stop resisting
"Why are you doing all of this!? Are you really that greedy to be a dog of that human just so that you can get a hold of my father''s genes!?"
He asked the arachnid in front of him in between pants, and a feminine voice responded whilst the two spiders continued their attack.
"Huh? You of all people have the right to ask me that? Aren''t you the one who rebelled just because you admired your third brother too much? You want to gain his recognition.. why again? Oh right, because he''s confident and courageous... Well now, would you look at that, you did be courageous, in exchange for your life."
The queen sighed and then continued.
"And for the second question, I already have his genes, my womb gets filled up by lots of it night in, night out."
Tears started to flow out of the monkey''s eyes, he reflected on all of his actions and how recklessly did he get to the point of being a traitor, if only he listened to his father''s advice if only he was not blinded by something as shallow as idols, then he will not find himself in this perilous situation.
"You''re as sentimental as your father, not only that but even your body constitution when he was a child is quite simr... Except that, you are not that impressive, I wonder what happened."
Dirty jokes such as this one were continuously hurled whilst he suffered, it was as if the love her godmother once gave to them was already gone.
_Did it even exist in the first ce?_
That was thest question he can think of before his head was cut clean in half, his body slumping to the ground, lifeless.
After some time the Spider Queen came out of his hiding, her half spider body almost cannot move as several traces of blood can be seen all over her trail, she walked over the two spiders and leaned on one as she coughed a mouthful of blood.
"Good thing you two did the job quite well, it took a lot out of me to give birth to the two of you after all."
[Sophia''s POV]
"My goodness, that was a long time."
[Huh?]
Oh, don''t worry about it.
I have that little talk with my unique skill whilst I am watching the newly formed goat cavalry fight the exhausted monkeys, I am not worried about what is happening behind the cave because I can quite predict that those spiders have taken quite the tool on the spider queen, so I just focused on what''s happening here. One should not underestimate how the exhausted monkeys can go against the cavalry, they made a concrete formation that forced the goat to attack head-on, however, it seems like my goblins have quite creative minds.
They retreated a little, organized a handful of their members to encircle the monkeys, and then the remaining ones jumped in the middle of the circr formation of the mentally and physically exhausted plus no leader monkeys, obviously the monkeys immediately copsed, they ran into several directions but got their ass immediately handed to them by the goat cavalries that enclosed the area of the battlefield.
The expedition team of the rebels was wiped out.
That wless execution was made without a single word from me... I am so proud of them...
As I was being smug towards myself on how sessful the goat cavalry formation is, the spider in my shoulder suddenly quivered, its stomach bloated as big as a head, and suddenly spat out one, it is the head of a monkey and I assume that it belonged to the leader who got trapped in the cave.
The spider then leaped out of my shoulder andnded on top of the head that still has a liquid mixture of slime and blood, it still has its eyes open, seems like it is not yet fulfilled with his life before he died huh? Anyway, the spider spoke.
"WA! HA! HA! I DID IT MASTER!" The feminine voice can be heard alongside the smug tone of her voice, but I wonder how people retain their feminine persona despiteughing like a narcissist.
I replied.
"I see, but you do not have to deliver the proof to me in such a gross way you know?"
I said, finally epting his oath of loyalty as I stood up, finally that annoying prick of a younger brother of that idiot monkey rebel leader is gone and I can finally make my big surprise a reality, I contacted Kabuto as I went out of my quarters.
"Tell Eleanor to execute her part in the war."
[3rd Person POV]
The other leader who stayed in the camp is fuming with anger for he cannot handle the situation anymore, first for some reason goblins that are inferior to the monkeys initiated an attack, this already caused the ire of all monkeys, and for a while, they actively hunted those foul green beasts, but for some reason every time the monkeys went out to hunt them, the side of the monkeys are always the one to take casualties. This went on for days until the monkeys stopped hunting the goblins and started to decrease their hunting zones to avoid getting killed, but the goblins did not stop.
_I am being provoked!_
He eximed in his mind as he remembered the reason his father is not making any move against the forest. He is already on the verge of just attacking with all his might towards the camp the hero prospect has built for her and her subordinates, but his brother is still not by his side, take note that the information about the camp is just because of two goblins recklessly talking about their camp in which a monkey they purposely let escape heard, and except for its location, the monkeys does not have any idea about the specifics of the camp.
Their scouts are not that seasoned and their race is not suitable for infiltration, thus they can''t acquire anything about the camp except for its location.
Thus he can only grit his teeth and continue to retreat like a headless chicken.
Suddenly, as he was pondering about these things, a monkey came dashing into his quarters panting like mad, after some time of stabilizing his breathing, the monkey spoke.
"Leader the spider queen is in danger!"
_______
Side Story:
If you ever feel useless, just remember that this messenger dashed day and night back to their camp to convey that the spider queen is dying and arrived the day his other leader died at the hands of the spider queen.
Chapter 39: Start of the Show
Chapter 39: Start of the Show
_It sure is hot in here._
Eleanor mumbled as she ate an apple she picked above ground. It is already several days since the war started and Sophia requested her to go on standby directly under the camp of the monkey rebels, meaning she''s underground most of the time and will juste out to gather food and water, as well as to properly breath for she just punched a hole in a secluded ce of the camp for the room to have venttion, she''s not Sophia after all and just have the Earth element as her affinity.
However, her affinity is still the Earth, thus even though it is ufortable to stay under the soil for so long, she will not have any problems hiding under the ground for an extended period as long as she has food and water source nearby, except maybe for the fact that she cannot change her clothes and have a very sweaty robe right now, she can say that she''s fine.
Sophia is already aware of this affinity of hers and of course, won''t bring Eleanor anywhere close to danger.
_But still, the big surprise is not a surprise... It''s just a simple n that is hidden underplicated plots._
Eleanor cannot help but smile, indeed it was really simple, it was so simple in fact that it becameplicated to think about, after all, who would think of just ste... As she was shaking her head preventing herself tough, amunication link between her and undead Kabuto was formed.
"It is time Lady Eleanor, My Lady said."
The serious voice of Kabuto rang out and with an "Understood.", she finished her apple in haste and immediately stood up, she made the soil table and chair join the earth once again and used magic to make a corridor for herself to escape.
"All right then."
The wall in front of her suddenly crumbled and a way free of roots and worms appeared and presented itself for Eleanor, Sophia must have all the basic elements at her disposal, but Eleanor can proudly say that even such a brilliant individual cannot do such a feat.
The road that opened up for her is a naturally paved one, the roots dug themselves further under the ground and the soil hardened voluntarily in every ce she walked into as if she is a queen and anyone who dare stand in her way will be trampled to death.
Eleanor looked once more at the room she made and once again looked straight at her front, she snapped her fingers and started to run in haste, moment after her figure disappeared, sounds of metals hitting the ground were heard in her makeshift dwelling followed by metallic crawling sounds that resonated throughout the corridor specially made by Eleanor.
_________
At the Monkey Rebel Camp.
The exhausted messenger told the tale to his other leader, how the spider queen asked for help, how a grey-colored assassin intercepted the three messengers, and how he killed the assant, the monkey did not dare to mention the fact that they are being yed with like marites to his leader, no matter how hot headed his leader is, he will surely figure out this fact the moment he delivered the message.
"Do-does that mean..."
"Did we just be..."
Several exmations of shock and fear resounded inside themander''s tent which the executives are invited into. They cannot help it, after all, they have thought that the Monkey Leader is bing a coward because of their intelligence and choose to be passive about the matter of the Hero prospect.
_Sometimes passiveness means wisdom and invasion means foolishness._
What were the words that they now suddenly cherished from the bottom of their hearts as they tried to make calctions about how they will convince their lord to retreat and beg for forgiveness from the monkey tribe leader?
_FUCK!_
The rebel leader cursed in his heart, regret that turned into anger but then turned into regret once again came storming his heart, his thoughts are the same as hisrades.
_How do I say sorry to him?_
First, he is the one who proposed to many monkeys to rebel against his "passive" father, that fact alone made him the prime suspect in the trap they have found themselves into. Then again, he is a person with a lot of pride, thus after having all those thoughts of ming himself, he turned the me into the one he is now angry with the most.
"IT''S ALL THAT HERO''S FAULT!"
The monkeys present have confused look on their face that turned into worry, the other leader is yet to return, meaning that no one will have the capability to persuade the leader to reverse what is on his mind right now.
"Leader, I think we should think this through..."
"We already witnessed the craftiness of that human, I am sure that we are getting ourselves trapped further immediately..."
"Leader, how about us..."
Of course, all of these suggestions are already nothing but muffled sounds for the leader, thus he just shouted, ignoring his morous tent.
"IF THAT BITCH DID NOT EXIST THEN WE WILL NOT REBEL! THAT''S RIGHT... WE ARE NOT TO BLAME AND IF WE JUST PRESENTED HER HEAD TO FATHER, WE WILL SURELY BE FORGIVEN!"
All of the monkeys present immediately understood what their leader meant, he wants to attack the camp of the hero prospect despite the naked fact that she probably nned for them to attack it in the first ce, they know that when this monkey made a decision, it cannot be altered by anyone''s suggestion, thus they just silently nodded their heads in helplessness, regretting their hasty decision of splitting their race in half.
Or at least that''s what most of the executives did.
"Stop being unreasonable! You know that all of this is your fault!"
The moment these words came out of one of the cowardly yet courageous monkeys in their camp, everyone turned silent and immediately distanced themselves far away from the fool, for a moment, it was as if the small petite monkey caught a newly discovered disease, of course, this is not noticed by the foolish one after all, majority of the individuals in their camps are newbie kids and half of the executives just became one because of their tight connection with the two leaders and thus they know their ce and did not dare go to the nerves of the two leaders, especially this one in front of them.
But the monkey who just shouted is someone who represents the lower bass of the rebels, so he does not have any way how unreasonable the leader can be.
"Isn''t that righ... Why are you all far away? Do I stink?"
The monkey who has a brave heart looked around in confusion before receiving a chop from the thick arms of their burly leader, the brave (idiot) guy did not even have a chance toin and only managed to let out a silent grunt before his head got twisted in a weird angle, causing him to die without even him realizing his fate.
The leader who have the whites of his eyes turn ck looked at the corpse of hisrade, after which, his eyes swept through all the executives inside the camp, all of them did not dare to look away from the leader''s eyes no matter how much they want to, doing so will make them be branded as cowards and that will surely get themselves into trouble, seeing that only a single person on his top brass is a pussy, the monkey leader smirked as if satisfied in culling an impending gue, to be sure, he asked, making some hot steame out of his whole body.
"Anyone else?"
All of the monkeys present gulped as they straightened their backs, they did not even dare to make a second''s dy, they immediately answered.
"WE WILL BRING THE HEAD OF THAT TREACHEROUS WOMAN IN FRONT OF YOUR FATHER!"
Their answer resonated with the whole camp, jolting up all the soldiers, they looked at the leader''s camp with anxiety, after all, they have seen the monkey messenger that came in the direction of which their of their leader''s godmother is in, after that, of course, some passerby who "Unintentionally" heard the report of the messenger immediately has their blood race to its peak.
_Finally, we can get to fight!_
All of these Greenhorn soldiers have the same thoughts, they even ignored the truth bomb that a monkey inside the leader''s tent has said nor did they got scared of the thought of being manipted, instead, it ignited their fighting spirit even more, making up random excuses to fight.
The other executives as well as the messenger cannot help but frown as they saw the leader announce all of what happened in an hyperbole style, yes they must have agreed in rebelling but the people at the front have a proper grasp of the situation except for the leader who blindly wants to wash his pride clean even though he knew the dangers of doing so.
"My soldiers push forward! My soldiers scream out! My soldiers RAAAAAGE! Don''t let a human without honor tarnish our pride! For honor! For glory! For our race! PICK UP YOUR WEAPON AND LET THE FOOLISH HERO KNOW WHY WE ARE HAILED AS THE STRONGEST OF THE SECOND LAYER!"
"GRRAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!"
Every soldier upon hearing the speech of their respected leader raged out and started to run towards the area in which their weapons are in, even though the invigorating speech makes their blood pump to no end, they did not forget about their weapons, after all, what''s the point of being a soldier if they don''t have some sort of equipment, right?
"Huh...?"
Suddenly, a monkey who first came into the storage tent let out a confused sound, he then looked at the other side of the tent and then his back and once again inside the tent.
"Hurry!"
Another monkey eximed and pushed back the other monkey, this time instead of just being confused, the other monkey immediately shouted.
"OUR WEAPONS ARE GONE!"
All of the monkeys present eximed, their rage starting to heat up because of the pranks of the two monkeys, but then their higher-ups including the leader calmed them down and slowly went towards the tent in which the weapons are in, all of them stared nkly at the empty storage tent, it was as if someone teleported their weapons somewhere, not even the dent of metals can be seen and only space is there visible on their eyes.
Suddenly, a spider with grey color and several stitches all over its body appeared on the broad shoulder of the leader,ughing hysterically and saying.
"STUPID!"
The monkey upon realizing that he made a huge fool out of himself with all of that bullshit speech snapped, all of his muscles bulged and his whole body released mes as if it was a volcano, he cannot contain his anger anymore, he sts the spider with his palm and immediately plowed a way for himself in the sea of people he is in.
_No one can make fun of me!_
His maddened mind said so as he sprinted in a straight direction, his mighty and glorious visage is already long gone and only his brutal nature of his can be seen.
_I am above all! Inferior to no one!_
That was all of his thoughts as he continued to dash out of their camp.
"I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you!"
He mumbled again and again without regard to his or his race''s safety, his soldiers then upon seeing their leader being insulted also felt insulted thus half of them dashed out immediately whilst the others brooded if it is worth it to follow after the steps of this berserkingmander of theirs. After some thought, they realized that they already have no way out and can only dejectedly march towards their certain demise.
________
The scouts were startled out of their wits when they saw their leader in that form, they thought that they did not do their job well, thus, they immediately scurred thetest information they got and presented it to their leader.
"There are sightings of metal weapons outside of the patch of trees in the north, we suspect it''s our..."
They all nervously tried to persuade their leader to not end their lives, but it was as if the leader did not even hear their struggles, he just sprinted straight in a line, he was followed after a while by soldiers without weapons, only the leaders of the scouting units have daggers, thus they cannot give them a sufficient amount, even then it seems like they won''t listen to them so they just went and followed on the march too.
At this moment, the other half that did not leave the camp is yet to decide if they will charge with the leader or just ditch him for their safety.
[Sophia''s POV]
I am waiting for Eleanor and just finished making the leader of the monkeys go berserk when a hand suddenly poked out of the soil alongside a spider with stitches that suddenly appeared in my shoulder, I immediately grabbed the hand out, pulling it, a sweaty figure of Eleanor immediately appeared looking as if she was about to pass out.
"Good job. Are you okay?"
She did not reply, she just used her healing magic and applied it to her chest area, and with a deep breath, she rolled her eyes a little and stood up with a simple "Yes".
"Alright then, into the main battlefield, we go"
Chapter 40: The Final Battle Against Monkeys
Chapter 40: The Final Battle Against Monkeys
[A monster in the end, huh?]
Yep, a monster in the end.
Such is the conversation me and [Guide] have as I looked at the rebel leader through the spider that I converted into an undead, soon the little arachnid go st by an angry p from the leader, I can just wonder how angry he will be if he learned that his brother is already dead, it''s fun to know, but I already railed him up to the point that his logic got overshadowed by fury so that''s already enough.
[If you got fooled to make that stupid speech, I wonder how will you react.]
I would probably get angry, unfortunately, I don''t have Hulk Mode like that monkey so you won''t see that kind of reaction towards it, but then I can''t forget grudges so it''s an r.i.p to that person who pissed me off.
[Huh, I would like to see a grudge-holding master.]
I think you can get some of that in my memories.
[Well, into your memories I go.]
We have that kind of conversation as suddenly, a soft-skinned hand alongside a spider with stitches crosswise its grey-colored body appeared simultaneously in front of me, the spider bowed which I gracefully ignored, I immediately pulled Eleanor out of the soil using my hand, I am not tall enough so I stood up on a sand tentacle and made it lift me until she fully out of the earth, she exhaled a big one and then started to inhale and exhale in a super fast pace.
"Good job. Are you okay?"
She did not reply and used her healing magic and applied it to her chest area and with a deep breath, she rolled her eyes a little and stood up with a simple "Yes" as a reply.
"Alright then..."
I exhaled a deep one because my voice is tiny and I have to shout for my orders to be heard.
"INTO THE MAIN BATTLEFIELD WE GO!"
All of my soldiers ready themselves, and their weapons are ced in carts for the metal weapons are waiting for them on the other side of my minefield, Eleanor made a very spacious underground corridor, I ordered that all soldiers shall go to the battlefield using the said passage so that their mobility will not be hindered by trees, I am currently receiving a live feed of what is happening in the open field in which the battle will probably happen.
The situation is like this:
First, the main leader of the rebellion group has gone berserk because of yours truly, causing him to go straight into me because his pride was hurt so much because of the embarrassment of their weapon being stolen in front of their eyes without them being able to even sense or stop it.
Second, because of this, a divide between the loyalist of the two monkey leaders and the clout chasers who just want to rebel because its more fun happened, so right now the advancing group only have half of the total number of their full force, this number already includes the scouts who unwillingly went and charged with their leader because of fear.
On our side, I have already drawn out all the advantages we can have, information, tactics, and critical thinking, I also make the soldiers go weaponless by causing the leader to snap, causing him to fail in giving a search and retrieval operation for their equipment, the goat cavalry is also already on their way alongside two gigantic spiders if we lost in this war, I will retire as the mc, I''m telling you.
"Well, I will probably not fight here because of that person, so I might as well be a spectator."
I made a lump of sand levitate in front of me and immediately sat on it, Eleanor looked like she was also about to try it for fun, it seems like she is a fan of the earth element (duh), but then she realized that we are currently at war so she waited for my instruction, at this point she already epted me as the more mature one (I am not sure why and how) thus in serious cases she will most likely listen to my instruction and will give adjustment to it ording to her own war experience.
"You should probably help the people outside of thendmine site"
"I will." She said those simple words with a nod ad once again sank into the ground, I then contacted all of my main subordinates except Kabuto and ordered:
"All of you, lurk in the outskirts of the exit of thendmine area and prevent retreat."
Of course, as someone who set up thendmines, I know how demoralizing their effects are and already expected a retreat from the enemy, in short, deserting their leader for their lives, they also probably knew this as well and I also know that desperate monkeys cannot be stopped by the current strength of my goblins, so they are the only optimal choice is them.
Good thing that Eleanor and the Spider Queen''s children are here to fill in the void they have created.
As usual, all of them answered with fervor and vigor.
"Your will shall be fulfilled!" They said at the same time as if the response is already choreographed as I cut off the connection.
I then started to move the lump of sand outside the wall and into thendmine site, apparently they are yet to go inside the site because there are yet to be explosions, but they are already at the entrance of the site, my subordinates are never noticed because the monkeys are on the edge, running with all their might to catch up with their leader and also blow of some of their anger into my camp, though we don''t have any soldiers there for like I said, they will never reach our site.
They did not, or rather cannot notice the way the forest''s paths got rearranged in a way that every single one of them will step on andmine, no that''s impossible but one monkey who managed to be unlucky enough to first step on andmine will cause the deaths of hisrades.
_Well, let''s see how you fare with the power called strategy, tiny little strongestmunity type monsters._
[3rd Person POV]
Courageous, fearless, relentless, that''s how all the monsters of the Five-Pronged Forest will describe the monkey tribe, they are known for their strength that can shatter any tactic, however, that was only their imagination, and realized that those tactics are made by individuals who are as hasty and reckless like any monsters in the will have as an innate trait.
Right now however, different, it was as if they are running at the bottom of a lightless abyss despite being entirely shrouded with the piercing heat of the sun, it was as if they are running with blindfolds despite their eyes being wide open because of the anxiety brought by blow after blow of reality on their faces, the reality that all gaps will be passable for humans as proved by their enemy whom they deemed as weak and honorees for employing tactics.
But then, they finally realized how humans became the most prominent and dominant race in the world.
First, maniption, the doubts in the heart of the rebel, the conservativeness of the monkey leader, the death of the wolf king that is like the straw that broke the camel''s back and led to the rebellion, all of it is the doing of the person they deemed as powerless.
Second is information, the location of their camping site, number of foot soldiers, number of scouts, and their range of operation, all of these are a bare naked secret in the eyes of the human they thought as a fool. Furthermore, their source of information was also blocked, forcing the strength of the monkeys to be divided.
Their enemy then chooses the perfect time to attack one of her pawns to make the other leader upied, at the same time, she made the other rebel leader his brainpletely out of whack because of anger. This caused a very hard situation for the monkeys.
No one will give them orders because of the madness of their leader causing them to just dash with him so that they will not be seen as deserters when he regained back his sanity, this is not to mention their forces that already got divided furthermore got divided and then their weapons suddenly disappeared out of thin air.
Though the weapons were seen once again, they vanished when the monkeys started marching, thus they can only go and march with only their limbs as weapons, causing fear and anxiety to engulf the once fearless heart of the primates. One particr monkey that seem to not watch how the leader treated people who go against his will finally cannot take it anymore and spoke in a very desperate tone.
"Hey, leader! I suggest we retreat! We do not know whether or not there are trapsid in here!"
The courageous monkey said, of course, this is the logical approach, however, how can a monster who lost his logic ept such a cowardly act as a retreat? The rebel leader just red at the cowardly monkey with his bloodshot eyes and went back to running, the monkey who just got red at felt his heart weakened when he saw those eyes that can devour people alive, he tripped suddenly because of the shock, causing his face to fall headfirst to the ground.
One monkey shouted at him.
"Get u-"
However, before the other monkey can even finish his warning towards the monkey who got scared shitless, the head of the monkey who tripped suddenly got sliced into pieces, alongside it an explosion that cause the headless body to be maimed by the soil who got sttered about, however, the nightmare of the firstndmine that got detonated is yet to fully behold.
_What the...?_
That was all their reaction at first, however, all of the blood on their face drained as they saw the monkey who is just about to warn the now dead monkey to be cut in two halves caused by a water de that came out of thendmine, it''s fine if it''s just one, however alongside these, another three monkeys got severed in different angles causing all of the monkeys to immediately run away.
_Courage my ass!_
That was what is running through their minds as they scattered in all directions, that turned out to be the greatest mistake they have evermitted in this war, this turmoil caused 60% of the deserters to step on a randomndmine, causing explosions upon explosions after explosions that immediately cause catastrophe to the ranks of the already copsing monkeys.
Heads got severed, lengthwise and crosswise bodies littered the ce along with several cuts that cannot be categorized as half or cross, some are lucky to have just severed arms or legs but they got pushed around by the panicking crowd, causing their shocked and already failing bodies to slump to the ground, of course at this moment their fate has already been sealed.
They got trampled by individuals they once calledrades.
One of the water des identally fell upon the body of the berserk leader who is unaware of his surroundings, the pain caused some of his logic toe back, and his eyes immediately saw the havoc created by the trap set by that ursed hero prospect, and it is continuously spreading, he then red into the sky and saw a little child in a lump of floating soil, an evil smile sttered on her face as she watched her nemesis helplessly scurry around like headless chickens.
The leader became enraged once again and with a roar, sprinted more ferociously into the area in which the floating brat is in.
_____
The goblins who have entered the passage made by Eleanor finally reached the surface, they grabbed the weapons in the cart that suddenly appeared from the ground and then went to organize their ranks, the bellowing shouts of the monkeys who are yet to be aware of the tragedy behind these goblins did not faze them in the slightest, nor are they bothered by the weight of their much heavier weapons, they have named monsters after all in which, no matter how much they deny are grateful about, thus additional weights just means a little extra rather than being a burden.
After their ranks are organized they immediately rushed out, they do not need any encouragement, their enemies are weaponless, have dropped morale and they have the goat cavalry reinforcement, not to mention their unit leaders who have strength recognized by their Hara, surely they will never lose on this sh. And yes, surely they did not.
The strategy of the goblins is to be in their two-men unit and try to break through the formation of the monkeys, after some difficulties, the fact alone that their enemies are fighting naked made this strategy a huge sess.
The once confident monkeys started to get decimated as if they are rabbits, and all of them have simr despairing thoughts.
_Aren''t they goblins!?_
_Why!? Why can''t even we win against these weaklings!?_
Their already low morale suddenly got lifted because of their thoughts that they can win against someone under Sophia''s wing once again hit rock bottom.
And as if their sufferings are already not enough, loud rumbles of goat hooves resounded on the horizon.
The goat cavalry, alongside them, the two strongest children of the queen of spiders, has finally arrived.
Chapter 41: End of the War
Chapter 41: End of the War
[Sophia''s POV]
Explosions after explosions littered the patch of trees filled with mines, and severed body parts of the primates that valiantly or foolishly marched towards their enemy came flying from all directions, these maltreated bodies are apanied by soil that is the only evidence of the invisible explosions as well as the stray water des that caused the demise of these foolish warriors of the monkey race.
Screams of anger, despair, and regret resonated in the whole battlefield as the once glorious and fearless race of the secondyer is now being one-sidedly ughtered by an enemy they are even yet to see, only their leader who has already been driven mad by their nemesis they once thought as a random nobody has seen their reaper and is now madly sprinting towards her as the monkey rebel leader ignored thendmines that are hitting his body directly as if they are nothing but grass, however, his subordinates also knew that these water-des from thendmines are not negligible even for their leader.
But what can they do? Nothing, not even their enemy can save them from the fate that they created for themselves, well it''s not like the said enemy of theirs have any intentions to, right now the one who is causing all of their misery is just thinking of one thing.
_I''m bored!_
Argh,e on now, how many minutes are these explosions ongoing, and yet the main plot of my n is yet toe here, well I mean no, I am not bored because of the explosions, if anything I am even ecstatic to see the race who isughing at me because I am small and refers to me as "nothing special" being bombed without them being able to do anything about it. But, upon receiving and epting the loyalty of the spider queen, I have been waiting for something to happen that will finally stop my subordinates from going pale in the face the moment they saw my existence, but it is still yet toe.
[You''re impatient.]
What!? But it''s already nearly one hour since the battle started!
[The battle of Changpingsted for Three Years you know? If you''re not prepared to have that long-ass war, then don''t n an invasion in the first ce.]
You had your way to my memories huh? I hope you are yet to see that particr memory, but anyway, I guess you are right, might as well wait for the performance of my main subordinates.
Anyway, the moment the fifth or sixth explosion ensued the monkeys started to crumble and abandon their valiant (lol) advance and scatter in all directions that caused morendmines to be activated resulting in their mess, honestly I am kind of shocked by how fast they have fallen apart, I mean they are so prideful to the point of rebelling against their leader who is smart enough to set aside his humungous pride for the sake of his race''s greater good and then somendmines made all their ego crumble.
_I can think of two ways to neutralize myndmines and they just gave up on finding a solution._
[You and Eleanor are the only person in this whole forest that can pull off what you thinking, so don''t put it like they are stupid if you''re just too smart.]
Oh, now that you said it.
We are having that kind of conversation while the monkeys are continuously trying to escape, but because of thendmines, it took another two hours for a single monkey to sessfully escape, however, the happiness-filled face of the monkey got filled with shock when an arrow with choke curse got embedded in his face, he choked and gasped for air instead of writhing in pain because of the piercing abilities of the arrow.
Oh, the curse is called airflow restriction, that curse must have been a paradise for masochists. (Author: I was reading Nana to Kauro when I wrote this joke, I''m sorry.)
"He wasing my way..."
Philo grumbled andmunicated with Lyra through their natural undead connection, and I can hear it.
"Well, you''re too slow."
Lyra said as she pulled an arrow from the quiver at her back, Philo immediately snapped his head in her direction and growled, he was about to argue back but I got enough of them fighting in the middle of a war, so I chimed in.
"You two know that I can hear all of what you are saying if I choose to right? Look up."
The two of them made an "HI!" sound before looking up, then they saw a small human sitting in a lump of soil pointing at their left side, there was a muscr goblin saw one punching monkeys who just escaped from the bombardment of thendmines, the monkeys are pouring in his direction because that part is the first one to have exhausted the spots in which thendmines are nted, but of course, no one still managed to escape because of him.
"Don''t fight over kills, soon your respective spots will be exhausted ofndmines and will have many monkeys escaping, well that group of monkeys will not be great as the numbers Bernardo is killing because their numbers havepletely fallen apart at that point, at least it is still a sizeable amount of EXP."
[They became taller than you.]
Shut up, I''m not talking to you.
Anyway, their eyes seemingly became enlightened and they immediately eximed their usual words of praise towards me, but of course, I ignored it as usual and just gave them a "Do your best." thumbs up and connected my eyesight to Kabuto, in their I saw him helping the goblins who are still outnumbered despite their tactical advantage, he is just in the rear and is avoiding any kind of pinning attack type of retaliation of the monkeys, same for Ellie several thorns of earth came protruding out of the ground as she jumped around to cast her magnificent earth spell.
Of course, the spells also had rocks with multiple spikes on them raining down the enemy as well as quagmires and many more, but what is eye-catching is her priest robe drenched with sweat because of continuous movement to avoid being attacked by the monkeys that closed in too much in her range, causing her ample breast, slender waist, and squeezable butt to be outlined properly for me to properly see, Kabuto seems to know what I want to see and fought in a way that faces Eleanor''s direction, I am blessed to have such considerate followers...
[You''re gross.]
Hey, I am just admiring her! It''s not like I have any impure thoughts!
[I can read your mind, remember? You better stop these images in your mind, she''s not even your girlfriend yet.]
"Gah...!"
We''re just joking around, please don''t hurt me like that...
[Well, it''s not my fault... Hm?]
What ''hm''?
[Well, look at the mutted ground under you.]
I immediately looked at what [Guide] directed me to and in the lump of soil that became a small hill because of the explosion, a pure white spider was seen having its back part facing the sky, the spider then will proceed to shoot out a thin string of spider thread, the force in which the spider ejactes the thread is quite strong, surpassing the tall tress left in the ravaged battlefield, but then my altitude is of course higher than the spider''s ejaction force so the thread just flops into the air, it seems like the spider is trying to climb up into my floating lump of soil.
[It seems like that spider has something to say, so you better lower your altitude.]
Huh? But it''s just the spider queen though, I bet it''s not something... ok if it''s her then it is guaranteed to be important.
I replied as such as I started to descend, seeing me descend the monkey rebel leader who became a bloody mess sprinted even more vigorously, but he once again got caught by an explosion of a water rasengan that is hidden on the ground, causing him to once again il, halting his advance, I ignored his useless struggle as I finally made myself reachable for the spider.
The spider queen ate most of her children because of the two giant spiders that are currently fighting alongside the goat cavalry, the two of them are also responsible for the death of the youngest of the two rebel leaders, but of course, spiders that can defeat strong opponents such as one of the queen''s godchildren will require an exorbitant amount of energy to give birth to and she just gave birth for new S and C (Scouting andmunications) spiders because of the mass ughter of the said type of spiders, so she has to take back all the energy she has invested towards these new spiders, but even then the spiders only gave her fifty percent of the total amount of energy she consumed.
So she was just able to barely give birth to two spiders and have to move some of her spiders that scout the safer parts of the firstyer into the battlefield for a good view of the situation. Well, this also made me realize her dedication to bing a subordinate of mine, so I epted her by now, though I am annoyed that I did.
"It''s inconvenient to not have a spider prepared in your shoulders master."
The spider went and crawled onto my shoulders and said, after which she made a "Phew" sound and then sat on it as if a war is not happening right below us.
"It is, now then, what do you want to report?"
The spider then replied immediately, obviously it was something that she knew I will be delighted about, so it must be...
"Well, I have a se... I mean, a friend that stated his willingness to be one of your loyal servants."
I smiled upon hearing this, so I am right, actually, do you remember when I say that I have another way around the negative effect of the title skill [Fear]? Well, the other way around I thought of is quite simple, there are two kinds of Ruler titles, right? One of which is what I have [Merciless Tyrant] that gave me the said title skill, the other one is called[Magnanimity of the Strong] that gives the [Respect] title skill, and as you have guessed I will use the skill given by the magnanimity title to counterbnce the negative effect of the title skill given by the tyrant title.
I am just finding the perfect opportunity to implement this n and the hero''s test happened I learned the existence of monkeys identally because of that mutt that spits fire and vi, I have forged a plot that will lead to me conquering the secondyer''s designated point and the owner of that point is someone who wants no beef with me and also wants to gamble and ce his bet in my name.
[Yes amazing, now ask the monkey to have a trial like the spider.]
I will, don''t be hasty.
"How can he prove his loyalty?"
The spider raised its frontal w and pointed at the berserk rebel leader that is slowly closing into us at the moment and said.
"Well, he offers you to kill his other son."
"Kill?"
"Yes, kill."
"Who?"
"His son"
We went into that nonsense of a conversation as I pondered about it and asked.
"Why? Can''t he just make him give up?''
The spider suddenly shook its head as I inch backward because the remaining rebel leader is already too close to us, I am not worried because I am sure that the monkey tribe leader will soon arrive.
"You don''t understand your opponent even though you got him berserk did you master? That person has pride bigger than the size of the volcano you are about to own and will never admit that he is wrong, thus the moment he decided to get out of his tribe''s restraint, he is already a lost cause."
As the spider is saying that, the monkey jumped at me very high that his hulk-like figure became visible in front of my line of sight, this gave me a scare for a moment but a fist suddenlynded on the rebel leader''s cheeks, causing him to be immediately flung high in an arc, after a while hended on the ground and bounced off a few times before coughing mouthfuls of blood.
This punch by the rebel''s father let the son be freed from the berserk state I put him in, he looked at his battered and full of sh marks body and his father, a smile creeping into his face.
"Ah, father! You punched me to get out of my berserk state, thank you! That bitch over there manipted all of us and made our race divided! Help me dish out her due punishment!"
The son was ecstatic seeing his father, but his father looked at him coldly as the tribe leader''s body suddenly began pulsating as he grew taller in size, after a while he became a giant of about ny meters, the son was dumbfounded.
"Father? Why are you facing me? You''re facing the wrong person!"
He eximed but the father just sighed, he seems disappointed.
"No, I don''t think I do."
The father said and then raised his enormous hands into the air and pped it quickly onto the ground with which his son is in, the son was petrified all the while this is happening and only have a little st sound as a sign of all his existence being crushed was heard.
"You have proven yourself and be my subordinate, state your wish, that''s an order."
The monkey leader did not revert to his original size whilst he looked at me, immediately understanding what I have conveyed with my orders
"If My Lady will allow me, I would like to ask my people to give up and follow me once more."
I immediately nodded, all of the fighters became frozen to the ground anyway, so the fires of war got sshed by cold water at this point. Of course, I also received a notification, a notification I so much desired.
Notice [Fulfilling the request of someone weaker than yourself gave you the title: [Magnanimity of the Strong]
[Magnanimity of the Strong: Only a strong one who knowspassion can have this title.
Effects:
+10% Affinity to all elements.
+Title Skill: Monarch: Anyone who pledged their loyalty towards you will have increased stats. They will live ording to your will and die if you desire. Cannot be evolved.]
But I can''t fully enjoy it because of anger at the thought of a father killing his child just like that, but it immediately subsided as a sobbing sound was heard in the giant monkey leader''s direction.
_Well it''s fine I guess._
Chapter 42: Clean Up
Chapter 42: Clean Up
The monkey rebel leader is finally dead and even though I am quite bummed because I don''t have any fighting scene, I am also quite satisfied because a lot of my soldiers performed well and sessfully evolved, not to mention that my goat cavalry got a very good debut fight, so all in all, Ruphas is the only person I can think of that is quite disgruntled because the monkeys did not even have a chance to take a nce to my camp, let alone my settlement right?
[He''s sleeping by the way.]
Why?
[Well even though he can fight, he does not fancy it so if there are no enemies he will sleep... You already know of this right?]
It''s for confirmation okay? Confirmation.
We are having that conversation as I made several water speakers much bigger than the one I used against the wolf king (LOL) while making a blob of water as my microphone.
"Hello, mic. test? Hello."
I spoke in the mic and I am not getting tongue-tied anymore which I am oddly proud about, anyway all of the warriors of the two sides stopped fighting and looked at the giant water blob, well I said fight but the truth is the monkeys who just saw their leader swear his loyalty to me got all of their remaining ray of hope swatted away from them, so what they do is like submit to their fate.
"My soldiers retreat from your spot into the entrance of thendmine field, be sure to not activate any inactivated mines!"
The monkeys got confused as to why am I making my soldiers retreat when the best opportunity to kill my enemies is already in in sight. The monkey leader bowed a little as he slowly shrank in size until he is once again in his normal size, the monkeys immediately deviated their vision towards their leader who jumped high on top of all the soldiers who are still currently retreating andnded in the front of a mildly injured monkey, he looked at the monkey without slouching for he knew they are lower than him.
After a while ofplete silence, the monkeys who either are just standing because of their pure force of will or slumped to the ground because of their despair lowered all of their heads, the monkey leader then seeing their action finally spoke.
"Do you have anything to say?"
All of the monkeys got their eyes widened a little as their former leader say those words, after a second a monkey suddenly started crying, after which another and then another, and the domino effect ensued until all of them started crying in an encore.
"WE''RE SORRY!"
All of them said, but it seems like the monkey tribe leader''s face is stuck to default mode, he did not even smile at the repenting and regretful figures of his former people and just said.
"I ept your apology, alongside that I also ept you once again as one of the tribe''s people."
The leader paused for a while so that the monkeys who got startled by this announcement can absorb the information, he then continued.
"However, as you may already have heard, I have already sworn my loyalty to thedy in the sky, alongside my words of loyalty is also the oath of all the monkeys left in the volcano, so anyone who is against our race serving my queen will be treated as rebels and will be hunted down for the rest of our lives."
Of course, he already knew what their answers will be, after all, I crushed all of their pride by making them know that most of their movements are manipted by me, though it seems like the spider queen exaggerated a bit, anyway by knowing that the person they first thought is very weak being revered and of course somewhat feared by their leader, all of them inclined to the thought that they have to do so too for their survival because after all their tribe leader already submitted to me, so their reply is in unison.
"We will!"
The leader then stepped aside to make them look directly at me, I then went down a little just a tad bit higher than the head of the monkey tribe leader.
"The monkey tribe rebels offer their loyalty to Lady Sophia, from now on her words will be our life and our death will be her desire!"
I smiled a little, satisfied that for the first time, I did not enve an entire race to make them obey me, also I am quite gleeful too that the [Fear] title skill finally got neutralized by the Magnanimity title, I already have this solution in mind so long ago when I learned the two contradicting titles'' existence but this is the only time that I implemented it, and so I epted their loyalty, this time there is no notification because as they say loyalty cannot be quantified.
After which, I briefly introduced all of the members of the infantry and the goat cavalry to the monkeys, they became close rather quickly which is not a shock, they are monsters after all.
And then, following the not so much awaited cleaning up of the battlefield, I kind of got excited about the prospect of plotting an invasion (Though that invasion is so easy because the leader of the ce I want to invade became a subordinate of mine before I even reached hisir) that I forgot that I need to clean up a battlefield after I ravaged it withndmines.
The good thing is that it happened that we have two gigantic spiders here by which the other one of the twins suddenly spoke.
"Master, our master is in a critical state, we implore you to give us all the corpses of the monkeys that perished in this battle."
Oh yeah, that''s right, the queen did give me quite the assist thereby killing the other sibling, I wonder why she considers herself weak if she got cheat codes for the womb, I mean what kind of spider willy spiders if she''s getting filled up by a monkey right?
Well, that is not my problem so I just replied to the other spider.
"You need not to implore, I shall give her all of this corpse after we still have a lot of stored meat that is unused in the war camp and the main settlement, oh and by the way now that you have already gone into the trouble have some small spiders harvest the scattered corpses in the area of thendmine site."
The giant spider nodded and some arachnids other than spiders came, but because some arachnids are born to be small, most of them are emperor scorpions, so the right term for her is the queen of arachnids huh?
"The scorpions on our ranks are for food gathering because of their bigger frames."
The spider gave me a brief exnation of the assignments of the arachnids of her mother, damn I have to pay her cave soon, the spider went to the monkey leader who is helping me asses the battlefield to make sure that he is all right making his people food for his fuck buddy, well the spider stated my name so the leader quickly agreed, I immediately arranged the many carts that I will not be using and just left two, one is for the monkey leader and another is for me and Eleanor.
The rest will be apanying the spiders and will load the corpse that they cannot fit in their backs.
_Now I''m grateful that this world is a fantasy, wars during the warring states back on earth are super hard to clean up._
I said so and turned around just to see the whole forest myndmine wrecked fix itself, the soil became t again, and the surviving trees lined up in the original way they are arranged, meaning that the mines also started to go up into the air and be grabbed by Eleanor who is the one that is doing all of this magic, she is soaked in sweat that makes her whole body see-through, she started to wonder her eyes and when she finally saw me she waved at me while running.
"Nice Brea... I mean work."
[Hey, restrain yourself.]
"Yes, thank you, but that is all because of you, your n is so simple it''splicated."
"What''s that supposed to mean?"
We are having some casual conversation whilst the carts I just ordered finallye, at this moment I ordered Kabuto to go back to the settlement and get all of the wolves to the volcano we will be temporarily using as a base, alongside him the soldier to prevent rebelling idents.
[They are now genuinely loyal to you you know?]
Well, better safe than sorry right? Anyway, I also ordered the whole goat cavalry to walk and let all of the wounded soldiers sit into the goats, of course, Eleanor can just heal but healing is not done on a just-used battlefield, so that has to wait until they went back home.
Also, Eleanor obviously can''t heal this many individuals right? It''s not only the monkeys that got injuries after all.
"That bitch stole the corpse of the goblins when I just said that she can only get the monkeys?''
I cannot help but be disgruntled by this, but because her performance gave me the perfect assist, I will let the incident slide and will just treat it as casualties of war. Let''s just hope that she will do the sign of the cross before she eats.
When all of that are done, we finally sat at the cart, me and Eleanor in the cart that is in the right and the cart that is in the left will be for the monkey tribe leader, I then: "Lead the way."
Made the wolves slowly pull the cart, in our backs the goats with the injured patients at their backs and our destination is the volcano of the secondyer.
[3rd Person POV]
In their of the spider queen.
The cave owner has her whole body covered with the fur only spiders have whilst her once delicate hands became like that of a spider''s frontal ws and her two pairs of eyes have additional three pairs of them.
"How unsightly this figure is..."
The spider queen despised this figure, after all, it was the figure of her former self when she yet to be an information broker and much more unrefined, what kind ofdy will not see such a monstrous figure repulsive right? Well, good thing that the figure she hates can only be seen when she is incredibly weak because of the exhaustion from giving birth to strong arachnids.
_Good thing Master agrees- WHAT THE FUCK IS THAT FLYING MAMMAL DOING HERE!?_
She was startled because of something she rarely sees, the bat of the fourthyer, or more urately her giving birth to a messenger after all mammals cannot give birth like her that are many in quantity, furthermore, that bat she is thinking is the solitary type and the only one of its already dwindling race, plus she thinks that she is greater than anyone she knew, so she is not that desired by others.
The spider queen sighed and then retracted her beastly appearance and her beautiful form was once again revealed, she then hurriedly went out of her cave section and grabbed the bat who is taking her time strolling around the entrance of her cave, clearly this bat is not used to solely be a messenger but also a spy.
_Good thing I already ate the corpse of my child._
After the queen grabbed the bat, she went out of herir, causing the nearby monsters to scurry away, after all, she have the reputation of being able to stand side by side with the leader of the steamed monkey tribe leader. The bat seems to still have the slimeing from the womb of the bat, a sign that it is less probable that the bat witnessed the whole thing about the war.
_Who would have thought that the moment I cut off all the connections I have with my spawns temporarily is also the moment she will also give birth? I have to say sorry for my carelessness._ The queen of arachnids thought so and shouted.
"What does your repulsive mother wish to know about myir?"
The tone was domineering and even though the bat is controlled by its birth giver, it cannot help but shiver uncontrobly with fear.
"You know what I want bug! Information! What exactly happened to the fight between the hero prospect and the monkey tribe leader!?"
The bat brushed off her tant attempt to spy on their of the spider queen, which the queen ignored after all, there is a reason why is she called a queen, and that bat is just called "That Bat"
She snickered as her mind while also sighing in relief.
_I almost messed up._
She thought so and then told the tale of what happened between the monkey tribe leader and the hero prospect Sophia, of course, all of the things she said are nothing but a lie to confuse her counterparts, or in this case, former counterparts.
Did she ever feel guilt when she realized she was betraying people who trusts her credibility?
Who knows, but one thing is for certain.
_Everything I am doing is for her, My Lady Sophia._
____
"The Monkey is dead...?"
"I affirm."
"This is more serious than I thought it is... I think we should all meet and n a collective action towards the hero prospect, we will get overthrown if she pushed further to otheryers!"
"I agree, we can use my ce as the meeting spot."
Chapter 43: Congrats! Your Toddler evolved into a Child!
Chapter 43: Congrats! Your Toddler evolved into a Child!
[Sophia''s POV]
It took us the whole day to reach the foot of the volcano, mostly because of the injured ones, but it was also because of the distance. Anyway as you would expect, a ce riddled with fire-type monsters will have a very small amount of trees, it is even more obvious to me who sees the trees of differentyers in different colors depending on the characteristics of theyer, so in this case, I can see very little amount of red-colored trees.
I ignored the scarcity of trees for now and looked at the volcano, It has a perfect cone shape, making it extraordinarily steep yet also making it majestic.
_Who teleported Mayon* here?_
I thought so as I observed the fa?ade of the volcanoes, several holes can be seen around it about the same size as a normal gateway, though it did not eat away at the beauty of the volcano at all, still, I finally understood how in the world the monkeys can sprint at full speed for two whole days with only dinner as their rest time.
_This is a good training spot._
For some reason, every one of my soon-to-be soldiers and even the goats shuddered and grunted a little as if an unknown source of fear shrouded their hearts, I wonder what that source of fear is.
As I and my new group of subordinates entered the tribe settlement, curious nces were seen all over the ce, especially for me, Eleanor, and my subordinates, but because their (former) leader was apanying us, they did not say anything.
"Kneel before the queen."
The former tribe leader said and all of the monkeys obeyed, though some are reluctant they could see their battered and bruised brothers of theirs and can also hear therge explosions that they presumed I made with my power (I mean, I did do it technically), so they decided in all of their wisdom to kneel before me for the safety of their lives and protection of their tribe. Anyway, all of the people here are wise people and not like the rebels, so there are no bumps in earning their oath of loyalty.
As this scene transpired, I asked [Guide], of course still smiling on the outside.
So, how do I conquer the conquer point?
[Oh, you already met the requirements, that is to receive the loyalty of the master or kill the master of that point yourself, so any moment from now... oh, there it is.]
Notice [ Requirements for the conquering of the second point have beenpleted.
Hero''s test progress has been recorded. Three more conquer points and you will officially be the hero of the god of the undead.
Reward: Evolution.
Note: When the prospect evolves during the hero''s test, it will only be considered a single level up because the point will "evolve" the taker of the test and not level him or her until she evolved.]
I looked at thest note, so basically if by any chance I got a chance to get the loyalty of the other monster leaders at level one of my next evolution, then I will evolve, but that evolution will only be considered as a single level up because the system will ignore the Exp. requirement of the evolution, wait so does that mean that I am encouraged to kill the leaders and wage war against all of them? I mean, if I just became the diplomat here, aren''t I just skipping the grind and go for a new temte with meager strength to back up my new appearance? good thing I am already one level away from evolving, if not then that will be a huge waste.
Well, I am already at level 29 so I am not worried about that, Also I took a mental note of that and made sure that only the monkey tribe leader will be thest point leader that will be alive upon contact with me.
"You can stand up now."
All of the monkeys simultaneously stood up, As they did so, the monkey tribe leader bent his back into my eye level, talking about flexibility.
"Mater, it seems like my remaining children are yet to arrive from their hunt."
He looked a little apologetic, but I didn''t mind because its not like I did not saw their faces yet, actually my favorite child of his is a girl with a strong character, it seems like she is a person too serious too, I bet her and Kabuto will be quite a good match with each other, but that''s not why I am here so I replied into him with my ever so cute smile.
"Well, I did some scouting work when I was still nning for the invasion of this ce (Though the invasion became smoother than I thought) so it is not like I am oblivious of how they act, though my subordinate cannot go too near you because of certain risks."
The monkey tribe leader sighed, probably thinking "So that''s why the rebels got beaten up so bad they cried when they saw me." and nodded his head. The fact that Kabuto cannote near him is also the reason why I cannot foresee the actions of the spider queen, but now I am pretty confident of my grasp on her personality, though I need face-to-face encounters to affirm my analysis.
"Anyway, do you have an empty room?"
The tribe leader got startled for a moment before replying, seems like he is yet to adapt to himself being lower than someone, well he has to from now on.
"I have emptied a room for you, mydy."
He started to once again lead the way towards the room, The monkeys gave way whilst my subordinates also assimted into the group, mostly because that''s what I want them to do and not out of pure will to socialize, but progress is gradual and not instant, okay? While I was thinking of such things, we reached the room and yeah it had a huge b of rock for bed, as expected from a settlement inside a volcano, even Eleanor who was following us the whole time smiled an awkward one, surely she missed the soft bed in her homnd.
_I shall strive so that she can sleepfortably again._
While I just found a new motivation to do my best, I replied.
"Well, this should suffice."
I nodded in satisfaction, The monkey then squinted his eyes and then suddenly made it so wide that he looked like a tarsier who was trying hard to hide his buck teeth.
"I see! Then I shall leave, The room might not be much but please enjoy your pleasurable time with your spouse!"
He then immediately made all of the servants in the area leave the premises quickly.
"Spouse..."
Me and Eleanor stared at the leaving figures of the maids, I looked at Eleanor who was looking at the ground with her face being beet red as she muttered the word spouse again and again.
"Ellie?"
I tugged at her priest robe but she continued to mumble those words, I got a little bit fed up by this and then made a bubble in front of her face and let it burst, she snapped back at reality with this but turned red once again and began running at full speed while shouting "Spouse!" all over the corridor. I stared at that scene nkly and a little trace of redness appeared in my cheeks.
[Well, I know you are probably happy right now but you have to evolve.]
I did not reply and just entered the room, ascertained by one thing.
_My height might not be a hindrance after all._
_________
After a while of being giddy, I started to seriously evolve.
[A while? We arrived here at six and you wereughing with the ''uhehehe'' sound until eight! You''re fantasizing for two whole hours and all of your fantasy isid bare in front of my fucking eyes!]
Shut up, I never really loved someone to the point of wanting her to be my partner, so all of this is new to me. Anyway, as you said a couple of hours ago, let''s evolve.
As I thought of that the usual irresistible drive of sleeping attacked me, making me slump into the ground as if my soul had left my body so suddenly, A cocoon then engulfed my now peacefully sleeping figure and a notification appeared.
Notice[Evolution tree did not find...
God of the Undead: ??? employed evolution tree avable, using the employed evolution tree...
Evolving...]
The evolution right now is quite long unlike before, I can tell because it''s already sunrise when I got out of that cocoon, I looked at my somehow dried-up hair in the pool of liquid and could see it was long enough that I had to tuck the forelocks into my ears so that it will not hinder my vision, I can also quite see where my face will go.
_I''m handsome._
Well androgynous is the right word but yeah, it''s handsome alright, anyway here are my new stats.
Name: Sophia Demiurge
HP: 87/87
Race: Human (Child)
Mana: 1,473
Stamina: Unlimited
[Level: 1/40
EXP: 0/5,050
Stats:
STR: 48
INT: 120
VIT: 23
AGI: 56
DEX: 63
LUK: -1
As you can see my race name over there already have the "Child" on it, so it signifies that I evolved even though it looks like I am the second evolution of a white-colored Pokemon or something, well anyway because of me being already at the 29th level when I evolved, some skills evolved alongside the three that are supposed to be randomly picked by Siri.
They are the following:
[Range]: Anything that is thrown or shot by the user will hit its target without fail in a 50-meter radius.
[Mid Regeneration]: Regenerates HP, speed: 2 for .05 second.
Boulder Magic: This magic skill can now be used in the offense, defense, and debuff without the restriction of its speed. Furthermore, with enough control a boulder shower is possible.
[Martial Arts Master]: An evolved form of Martial Arts apprentice, uses fists and feet to fight and move precisely and effectively with every name change. The next evolution is what every taker of the path of the martial desires.
Fountain Magic: Magic evolved from the most dangerous one, It can be a goodpanion or a destructive monster, it all depends on the one who wields the said magic skill.
That''s all of the skill that evolved, by the way, the description of my two title skills are here
[Fear LVL.3]: Let an individual enve a wholemunity by killing their leader. (Neutralized)
[Monarch]: Anyone who pledged their loyalty towards you will have increased stats. They will live ording to your will and die if you desire. Cannot be evolved.
As you can see the [Fear] title skill has the neutralized word after it, which means I will not have to put up with the pale faces of the people under my wing and they will serve me with just little (or no) fear in their hearts.
_Yes, of course, all of this is a good thing, at least most of it. So why? _
WHY AM I STILL SMALL?
[Master congrats you once again barely grew! BWAHAHAHAHAHHA!]
S???????????????????????????????????????????????H????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????U???????????????????????????????????????????T??????????????????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????T????????????????????????????????????H????????????????????????????????????????????????????????E?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ????????????????????????????F????????????????????????????????????????U????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????C?????????????????????????????????????????????K?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????U??????????????????????????????P???????????????????????????????????????????????.???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? (Shut the fuck up)
[Epp... S-sorry.]
As we were having this mental conversation, two monkeys suddenly entered the room, one was a man and one was a woman, I immediately recognized them because of their striking resemnce with their father all monkeys resemble each other but I can remember them one by one.
"Woah, she''s more handsome than you brother..."
"Shut up..."
They conversed as such as they knelt in front of me whilst saying "We are at yourmand, Hara Sophia."
I just nodded and gestured them to rise as I saw quite themotion happening right outside my room. I went out of the ce in which I just evolved and outside I saw Philo being sprawled upside down, he seemed defeated and just submitted to his fate.
"I told you, it''s undead!"
"That can''t be! How can an undead suddenly appear in the firstyer!?"
"Well, Lady Sophia is the god of the undead''s hero prospect after all! So he must teleported some of his stronger spawns!"
I wanted to watch on in amusement but Philo''s eyes looked at me as if he was pleading so I made an "Ahem" sound and immediately, all of themotion stopped.
"Well, I can see that you have doubts about the race of my subordinates huh? Well I have pioneered a new concept that brings individuals I killed back alive, and he is one such person."
All of their eyes suddenly brightened as if their doubts had been cleared but an expression of reverence changed it, I do not mind being revered but I have a bad...
_Here it goes..._
They suddenly kneeled in front of me and started bowing again and again, their foreheads nted to the ground as they did so.
I wanted to make them stop, but a certain spider stopped me from doing so.
"Okay okay, this is no time to be banging your head stand up, stand up!"
The monkeys, recognizing the authority of the spider queen stood up slowly. The giant spider in front of me ignored them and then suddenly made gut-wrenching sounds, Suddenly he started to vomit and a naked woman of immense beauty came out of its mouth.
_So this is her... Talk about a horrendous debut._
The spider queen drove the slimy substance out of her body, her bare breasts especially getting attention from her, and after a while, she spoke.
"Master, I have news."
________
Author''s Note : Mayon: A perfect cone active volcano of the Philippines and part of the Mayon Volcano National Park, a UNESCO world heritage site.
Chapter 44:Naming
Chapter 44:Naming
I looked at the slimy spiderdy that was vomited by the giant spider in front of us, her skin was white, the skin tone of nobles who were forbidden to go out of their abode in fear that their purity would get tainted with the harsh environment in the world outside their gates, however, her pitch ck hair that goes down her also white-colored spider lower half alongside her scarlet red eyes that suggests her malice and greed will make any good first impression to immediately crumble to dust. She also has a slender body and ample breasts her being naked right now plus the fact that she is pushing off slimy liquids away from her cleavage makes her look incredibly alluring.
"Master, I have news."
She said so as she bowed lightly in front of me, she had this annoying smile on her but the greedy person that she is, I am sure that she would not betray me and I am nning to name her anyway so betraying me or not will not matter after I do that.
I waved my hand a little and looked at the monkeys, I then said a simple "Disperse." which made them immediately get out of the area in which my room is in, even the two children of the monkey leader did not dare to loiter around, it seems like they have already epted their position as my subordinates.
Talk about quick adaptability.
"Tell your tale."
While I was thinking of such things, I said to the queen,
She immediately entered an empty room adjacent to mine and then slumped into the ground, coughing some blood while sweating like mad.
"You should have eaten the corpse that I gave you before you came here, you know."
She is panting while wiping off the trickles of blood that were left in her mouth.
"Ahem... Well, this is an urgent matter you see."
The spider who vomited the queen earlier entered the room and once again puked something, but this time, it''s a corpse of one of the many monkeys that I killed earlier, Yeah the reason I levelled up to level 29 even though I can''t exp. share with my goblins because I am considered the killer of the monkeys that died in thendmine site, anyway the spider queen started to pluck out the eyes of the monkey, she then put an eyeball in her mouth, chewed it, and made an "Ah..." sound.
Seems like it''s delectable for her.
ording to cannibals, the most delicious part of the human body is the eyes, Who would have thought that that''s also the case for monkeys too.
"Want some? They''re delicious."
The spider queen seemed to misunderstand me intently staring into the eyeball she was currently eating and offered me one.
"Ah no, you seem tired, anyway, Start the report while you are eating."
Who wants things vomited by a spider?
Well, I can''t say that, so I just listened to the story of the spider queen, Though her gigantic spider child that is skinning the corpse of the monkey is quite distracting, I ignored it. Anyway the story is actually quite simple, a bat with narcissistic tendencies gave birth to a single bat, or rather she gave birth to several but not en-mass like how this spider in front of me can do, so only the oldest one flew towards the cave of the spider to seek information to the gigantification of the monkey tribe leader.
The liar that she is, gavepletely wrong information like I am the one who killed the monkey tribe leader, I enved the whole race of the monkeys, and am seeking the head of the greatest information broker of the forest (her). Of course, the death of a strong person like the monkey tribe leader will cause quite the stir up for the bat and the forest in general, so the bat immediately proposed a meeting and my subordinate offered herir as the area in which the meeting will happen.
"Well as far as I can see, master wants to invade the whole forest, so this help should be enough, I will have to have another three days to calcte the total amount of soldiers they can muster, but I have the list of races that will surely participate, they are..."
The spider queen stated all of the races that would participate, sure enough it is quite shocking how few they were considering how big this forest is, but given that races as intelligent as humans like the monkeys over here existed with monsters stupider than an ostrich, I can see why that is the case. She also said the number of poptions of the races and theirs of the strongest are of course the points I have to conquer.
Wait, does that mean the spider queen is weaker than an orc? I mean, shouldn''t herir be one to be the point to be conquered because of her being recognized as one of the most prominent figures of the forest?
[You just got freebies, don''t ridicule your subordinates.]
Oh, I see, My bad.
Of course, the queen of spiders is not aware of this conversation and continues.
"The meeting will be held in three days and the alliance will probably attack after another three, there''s no time for proper intel. gathering because I am yet to properly recover and cannot give birth to many arachnids so I will also propose my base as the main backline of the invasion army, I will also make sure that I will be the strategist of their invasion."
She ended her tale like that and yeah, I will probably have no choice but to be on the defensive here so I have to n it so that my two bases will not get destroyed, but I will not ept it if only one base survived, so to have a proper amount of power to push off their future advance and attack, I won''t also ept it if I will only defend.
_I have to give them names._
I sighed and then [Guide] immediately responded and rebuked me.
[That''s very dangerous you know? And isn''t it enough that the spider will be the strategist?]
No, what the hell are you talking about? Do you think a strategist can just say: "Okay, so what will we do is to give up on our dreams and die" and it will be approved by themander?
Of course, what will she do is create a proper strategy and then ry it to me and I have to find a solution on the spot, Actually didn''t you say that you are as intelligent as me?
[Well, I am still a little bit loop-sided.]
... I see, well I hope you won''t be any more soon.
Anyway, like I said earlier I have to name all of the monsters under mymand for their strength to receive an upgrade. My undeads seem to begging behind the soldiers, but as their race name has said, they are already undead so even though some goblins are already high goblins and Lyra is just a mid goblin, that does not mean that she is weaker than the majority of the soldiers because the Undead race have a higher base than the goblin race.
And they are just four or five levels away from evolving anyway so I am not worried about themgging behind.
After deciding what I first do as preparations, I left the spider queen alone for now while saying "You will now be known as Arachne."
"Wha....?"
She is of course dumbfounded but I left him alone and asked Lyra to gather the goats of the goat cavalry and asked Kabuto to travel into the first settlement and summon all the wolves into the volcano.
"While you''re at it, announce our victory."
I added to my order because even though I was quite sure that they already knew that we won I just wanted to bloat my ego more, anyway after I heard Kabuto''s "Understood", I looked for the tribe leader that is currently eating a giant chunk of meat stuck in a very long bone, so there are also manga meat in this world, how fascinating, no its ridiculous, anyway I called him out after her bit thest piece of meat and said.
"Summon all of the citizens, both civilians and soldiers."
The monkey tribe leader suddenly looked at me as he rinsed his mouth with a bowl of water, he then replied,
"Why is that, mydy?"
I just gave him a light smile and replied,
"It''s a surprise, oh and by the way Wokung, please bring your children too."
Wokung nodded his head as he bowed, but then squinted his eyes and asked.
"What is Wokung?"
I walked away casually and replied,
"Your name."
He had the same "Wha..?" Reaction as Arachne which as I expected, in all the goblins I named before, no matter how much they were afraid of me, their eyes shined and looked at me and still said thank you before running, that just shows how prestigious a name for a monster is, well it gives them strength after all, so no wonder.
After a bit of waiting, all of the goats, the wolves, and the monkeys are lined up neatly outside the cave. And as pops finally permitted it, none of my wolves nor my goats have pale white faces when looking at me, all of the quadrupedal in here even bowed slightly whilst the wolves were wagging their tails.
Ah... If you were not in my shoes, you would not be able to understand this sense of satisfaction of mine. I had that kind of smile on my face as I finally decided to speak.
"Ahem, my people, we have sessfully grasped victory with our hands..."
Anyway, the speech is quite long because I can make it long and also because I have to recover mana from naming the two strongest individuals in this ce after me, and after some 30 minutes of babbling about, I finally gave out names, I named the girl child of Wokung, a swordsman with a katana and a little bit tattered kamishimo Saru as in monkey in Japanese to not be confused to the java definition of the same word that means annoying.
I then named the other child, the one with the bandages on both of his fists Jin, that one from Tekken. They knelt in front of me and thanked me while crying, It took about thirty minutes to stop them, and the moment they stopped they got shrouded with a cocoon and were unable to speak.
I then saw the two giant spiders loitering around the foot of the volcano and called them to act as guards for the cocoon of these many many individuals, after which I continued naming them and now I learned my lesson on naming and now using names that have rtion to their respective race, I mean I don''t want to call a goblin Protacio, you know? And there''s already a goblin that is in the ranks of the infantry, I started to sweat as my mana drained with every name I uttered, but this is for the power-up of my people after all, so after about half a day of naming, I sighed, after which my vision suddenly tuned ck and several panicky sounds was heard around me.
_Oh, I passed out._
[I told you, it''s dangerous.]
Some timeter, in my room, Arachne or her bust can be seen in my field of vision, It seems like she let me have ap pillow, but of course, I ignored it because I am a one-womandy and just checked her stats.
Name: Arachne
HP: 15
Race: Monarch Spider
Mana: 356
Stamina: 333
[Level: 3/100
EXP: 300/1000
Stats:
STR: 3
INT: 89
VIT: 5
AGI: 40
DEX: 77
LUK: 1]
Skills:
Unique: [Dissection]: Absolute dexterity in biological experiments of being below her level(higher beings needed to first have their consent), [Queen of Arachnids]: Control over spiders and another rtive being, Asexual egg reproduction (debuff-Nomon skill can be attained).
"Oh yeah, master! I got a dress for you."
Is it just me or did she be more affectionate? Well, not like I minded so I epted the full white dress and I discarded the scarf I was using as a robe, and put the dress on, it fitted perfectly so I nodded in satisfaction though it could be better if it had some color scheme on it, but this will do for now. Actually, because all of them swore their loyalty to me, I can see their stats even if I am not in front of them, but the thing is I want to let Saru and Kabuto meet because the two of them look extremely serious and will be quite a good match, but Kabuto is now hiding from the still curious monkeys and they will sure to be in the same battlefield anyway, so I did not meddle with the two that much.
These are the stats of the three monkeys by the way.
Name: Wokung
HP: 111
Race: Pyro Erectus
Mana: 108
Stamina: 209
[Level: 15/350
EXP: 13/3500
Stats:
STR: 48
INT: 27
VIT: 37
AGI: 59
DEX: 50
LUK: 1]
Skills:
Unique:
Pyromancy [Complete Control Over mes, Complete me Immunity, ¡Á4 Fire Damage]
Common:
[Martial Arts Master]: Only Ones who have mastered the way of martial arts can have this skill. The next evolution is something anyone in the martial way desires.
[Gigantification]: Let the one who has masterful control of his or her body increase the size of any parts of their body, or even their whole body itself.
Passive:
[Mid Regeneration]: Regenerates HP, speed: 2 HP per .05 second.
______
Name: Saru
HP: 111
Race: Pyro Erectus
Mana:57
Stamina: 477
[Level: 0/40
EXP: 30/5,000
Stats:
STR: 40
INT: 10
VIT: 37
AGI: 50
DEX: 80
LUK: 1]
Skills:
Common:
[Sword Master]: Skill gained by a person who pursued the way of the de and nothing else, fundamentals and damages increased.
[me Cloak LVL. 5]: Let the user cloak inanimate objects with fire.
[Sprint]: Enables the user to bolt in and out of the enemy''s range with ease, due to the skill being already at its final form, it cannot further be evolved.
________
Name: Jin
HP: 111
Race: Pyro Erectus
Mana:57
Stamina: 477
[Level: 0/40
EXP: 30/5,000
Stats:
STR: 38
INT: 10
VIT: 37
AGI: 50
DEX: 47
LUK: 1]
Skills:
Common:
[Sprint]: Enables the user to bolt in and out of the enemy''s range with ease, due to the skill being already at its final form, it cannot further be evolved.
[me Charge LVL. 5]: Lets the User Charge him or herself with scorching mes, and adds Physical Fire Damage to every Physical attack for Five Seconds.
[Martial Arts Master]: An evolved form of Martial Arts apprentice, uses fists and feet to fight and move precisely and effectively with every name change. The next evolution is what every taker of the path of the martial desires.
______
I can see that the sibling have quite the simr stats, but then again all of the people here have martial arts skills running in their blood, while I am thinking about this thing, I removed the dress that was given to me by Arachne and looked for the bathrobe she just made and put it in. I saw Eleanor in a simr outfit going to the natural hot springs.
_Well, I also have to have a little me time once in a while._
I thought so as I shouted.
"Ellie, let''s go together!"
Chapter 45: FBI, OPEN UP!
Chapter 45: FBI, OPEN UP!
[3rd Person POV]
_ This is wrong... Just wrong..._
Eleanor shook her head, saying words of rejection to the feelings she knew she could not neglect.
It all started when she first saw her, Eleanor found herself interested in the person she saw killing a goblin chief easily as if she was just going on a morning stroll. It revived her already dying researcher heart, the spells she started to learn when she was ten were learned and used effectively by a newborn child she and her siblings thought of as dead.
How can that be? Isn''t she just an abandoned child of amoner? This question alongside multitudes of others boiled out of Eleanor''s mind, and no matter how timid she was, her burning desire for knowledge got the better of her, thus Eleanor decided to not return to her home nation and be someone near the kid she wanted to research about.
Prisoner, ve, it doesn''t matter, she just wants to find answers to the overflowing amount of questions on her mind.
However, instead of being a prisoner or a ve, she became an official researcher in the settlement of the hero prospect, she is also someone akin to an equal by the first person she once treated as subject of study.
But Eleanor observed that her "Subject" is smart enough to keep reminding her in subtle ways who the leader of the settlement is.
For the first time, she felt captivated, and she could feel something blooming from the deepest corners of her heart, but she set it aside, or rather just let it be for she did not notice those feelings.
And because she did not notice it, she let herself observe the child, or thedy who let her dreamse true, She observed her continuously without noticing that her "Observation" had gone beyond the point of mere curiosity.
Eleanor started to learn beyond why her benefactor is so strong, or how she got chosen by a god if she''s just an orphan like her.
She started to know what is her daily schedule, She learned that her favorite colors were ck and white, and she learned how was that the only thing she liked about her parents was that one of them had white hair.
She started to fall.
She tried to stop it, she did, but the moment she saw how "she" uses everything in her ability to lead the monsters she raised to a safe and better life by training soldiers, properly dividing sectors, giving them crafting knowledge and more, she even did all of this when all of her people are acting like she is the worst monster they have ever met withoutining and receiving every goblins who have pale faces and ungrateful attitude with a genuine smile.
And if everything is already not enough, Eleanor witnessed how this person just outsmarted an entire race as if it was the most normal thing to do with a n that is just basicallyying andmine and pushing the enemy to step on it.
It was as if "That person" was the personification of the word "Ideal" in her eyes. Intelligent, confident, determined, and kind.
She has fallen hard.
Her heart fluttered when she realized this fact, She did not know what to do because she never felt anything like this before, but immediately after, her happiness disappeared as she realized one thing.
_She''s a child!_
Eleanor continuously reminded herself of that fact, but her mind could not stop thinking of her androgynous face of Sophia that seemed to just fit her too well, as well as her neck-length white colored hair, also add her white pair of eyes that radiated confidence and gentleness at the same time.
Eleanor knew it, she knew that she should never describe a child in such a way, but she cannot help it, As they say, first love is always the sweetest.
_I... should take a bath for now._
Eleanor, not knowing what she would do about her illegal feelings decided to use the hot spring specially reserved for Sophia and herself.
_She''s still passed out so we will not be able to enter the bath togethe- We don''t need to enter it together!_
Eleanor shook her head intensely as she went to the Hotspring with a bathrobe that was clinging to her voluminous body to remove the indecent thoughts on her mind, but then.
"Ellie, let''s go together!"
Sophia, the woman who caused her agony and joy shouted at her back so suddenly, Eleanor''s face stiffened and turned red immediately, she had to rebuke her, Eleanor felt guilty enough that she found a child attractive, so going with the child she thought is charming naked in a bath is pushing it too far.
She turned around, wanting to reject Sophia but as she saw the big smile and shining eyes of hers, her mind seemingly went nk and her mind instinctively answered.
"Sure..."
Eleanor jolted up when she realized her answer, She gulped while walking, thinking of one thing.
_What should I do...?_
[Sophia''s POV]
I woke up after the night of that dream-like reality l with a smile on my face, well who would have thought that my first bath since when I was still a guy with a different person other than my friend and a bunch of old men in a public bath when I visited Japan will be with a beautiful girl.
[I am surprised you held your raging thoughts all to yourself.]
Whilst I was waking up from my bed, [Guide] suddenly spoke with a rather tired tone.
What do you mean by thoughts?
[Don''t act like you are innocent, I am in your brain remember? Do you even realize how vividly I can see your desires when you and Eleanor face each other naked as you stare at her boobs that are floating in the hot water.]
Gah! I... I don''t have any idea what are you talking about! Besides, all of that is a natural reaction to the stimuli given by-
"Master, I have something to tell you."
I was about to argue further with my unique skill, but Arachne appeared in my room without even knocking, but it made sense because who would knock on a stone door, right? Anyway, it seems like Arachne became shorter when I am yet to give her a name, She is an eight-foot giant with her lower half, but now she is just six feet eleven inches or t seven feet with her spider half on... Wait, does she even have a human form?
"Hey, do you have a human form?"
I asked, curious about the lore of my most mysterious subordinate, Arachne just smiled and waved her hand.
"Yes I have, but that form is for nighttime activities only. Anyway, I have to tell you something."
I said, "What is it?" Immediately, ignoring the answer of Arachne to my previous question, she then replied.
"I will have to take my leave already to prepare for the meeting."
She said as I nodded and replied.
"Why did you go out of yourir by the way? You can just report things you have managed to do and know through your spiders, you know?"
Arachne just shook her head while folding her arms on her chest.
"I have to make sure that no trace of me eating the corpse of the monkeys will be visible in my ce, After all, I am known as someone who favors the monkeys because of Wokung so I will just receive suspicion when I ate all of it there."
Oh, I see, It seems like it''s to cover the tracks of her transactions and to also make it seem like she is grieving for Wokung, they are deemed as lovers by anyone not close to her, so that is understandable.
I then nodded and questioned once more.
"That makes sense, but are you already in perfect shape? You will meet with the strongest people of this forest after all."
Arachne justughed with this as she snapped her fingers, instantly multitudes of brisk sound of arachnids'' footsteps was heard in the room next to mine, and the next instant, a hundred thousand worth of spiders and scorpions appeared in my room, they then started to move and made a gigantic thumbs up sign, Arachne replied, her thumb is also sticking out of her fist.
"The only is back!"
I just ignored her antiques and made all of her spiders scurries away by ordering Arachne tomand them. I noticed that there are spiders bigger than usual mixed in the huge mound of arachnids, it seems likebat types will be the ones who will give the invitations.
While I was thinking so, Arachne continued speaking and started to use her threads to sew something from scratch, she seemed to be making a pure white towel.
I was thinking of that when she pulled out a roll of ck thread and started to embroider it on the white towel.
"Ahem, so because I am already your subordinate, you can now see anything from my point of view if you want to, but I will still get the undead spider you just made earlier because there will be a slight glint in the eyes if you turned on the live feed mode as I observed with Kabuto and that will surely be caught by those monsters."
She then paused, and alongside it, a "Phew" sound was heard, she then slouched her body to give the embroidered towel of some sort to me, this towel contains the strategy she will employ, of course, this is just the initial and revisions will be made by the other boss ss monsters that will ept the invitation and she expects me to makest minute adjustments with it as the base.
As expected, I am right.
"This strategy is just the rough draft, but I will see to it that that will be the base."
She knew that I already figured out what is this towel all about, so she did not exin further. But still, I cannot help but think that sewers will cry when they see a military strategy n being embroidered like it''s an alternative to writing, I mean embroidery is not easy, you know?
"Master, not that I am doubting your great power, but please be reminded that there exists a being of great power inhabitating the thirdyer that at the very least can rival your power, Please be careful."
I cannot help but raise my eyebrow with what I have suddenly learned, not because of fear, but because of interest, who would have thought that I, as a hero prospect will found someone that could match my strength, and no, that mutt (The wolf king) does not count, my mind is kind of a mess at that time. I thought that I had to meet Urduja at the very least to find someone my match, Well I am looking forward to the day we will meet.
But of course, I will see to it that I am fully prepared.
"I see, Thank you for your warning."
I said those words with a smile and Arachne bowed whilst one of her big children appeared at her back.
"It is my pleasure, now then, I shall take my leave and will make a promise to do anything in my power to help you with your conquest."
I just nodded as I saw her child suddenly opening her mouth big enough that it started to creak and all the bones to get dislocated, Arachne then dived at the overstretched mouth of her spawn headfirst, after which the spider gulped and after a few seconds, the giant spider started to move once again.
_Damn, that was freaky._
[Wait, what does she mean by your dream to conquer the forest? Aren''t you supposed to... Oi, are you out of your mind?]
I dunno, don''t ask me, anyway I started to walk out of my room after gulping down the vomit that was about toe out because of that scene earlier, I decided toe out of my room, I have to try volcano inhabitant food.
Well, even though one is not a glutton, who would not be curious about it right?
I think so as I strode to the dining hall.
[3rd Person POV]
Sophia is casually thinking of trying out volcano exotic foods without knowing the turmoil she caused the whole forest. Except for the fifthyer, everyyer was surprised when rumors that were confirmed by the spider queen that the monkey tribe leader died circted, all of the strongest individuals immediately knew of the severity of the situation, but the monster that they are, they do not want to take any risk by giving out an invitation to their other counterparts and make them enter theirir unbridled by any kind of resistance.
They are possessive, that''s why all of them want to do something about someone who can potentially turn their beloved forest upside down, but they also do not want anyone to enter theyer they are governing because of the fear of not being able to make them leave, now they are stuck with the mindset that there will soon be someone who will invite them to their ce to discuss an alliance.
_I can just take matters into my own hands if pushes to shove._
That was in the mind of all the three strongest monsters of the forest, until suddenly, a spider suddenly appeared in theirir saying:
"The hero prospect has be too strong, any further and she will be unstoppable, My queen invites you to a meeting to be held on herir that will discuss an alliance to halt her growth."
Chapter 46: The Wise Devours the Fool
Chapter 46: The Wise Devours the Fool
Every person who received the sudden invitation from the queen of spiders immediately got their hearts shrouded with suspicion, They looked at the spiders who suddenly appeared in theirir without them even noticing its existence.
"Why she of all people?"
"Is she nning something?"
"What is going on?"
Questions started to surge out of their mind like a waterfall, After all the spider queen is an information broker and one will always expect the base of such an individual to have secrets that should never be shown to anyone no matter how the spider queen trust a person.
"And she just wants us to go inside without restriction?"
They cannot help but smell a putrid scent of plot with the invitation they have received, after all, the strongest individuals of the forest are already secretive and they cannot even form a proper intelligence team, and the person who has a scouting web spread around the whole forest including the fifthyer and the mysterious of all of them suddenly just indicated her willingness to make all of her secrets be known for herpetition.
However, this invitation is also a chance, a chance to gather and unite for the first time in their whole life because of amon enemy that threatens the harmony of their home, thus no matter how mysterious this invitation is, they decided to ept it regardless.
_Maybe it was just me overthinking?_
Some of the monsters thought so to themselves.
_______
Days passed and the meeting finally arrived, in a cave located in the deeper parts of the firstyer, a part littered with snow-white trees caused by the numerous webs of the spider queen''s spawns, 5 individuals are present, sitting on a rock made circr table with chairs of simr materials.
One is a pink colored bat with a huge mouth that is as tall as the spider queen in her spider form, obviously she cannot sit on a chair, not like she is doing so because she is currently in an upside-down position like the bat that she is, the bat is the representative of the fourthyer, the next one is a small girl with silver colored scales all over her body, all her time in their, she has not spoken a single word and her chin is up high as if every person in the room is of lower descent than her mighty self.
This small one is the sole owner of the thirdyer and the Oni with light blue skin and dark blue kimono with a katana strapped on his waist is nothing but a freeloader. Thest one is an obsidian-colored mantis, no one knows what in the world did the spider queen have in mind when she decided to invite the self-proimed rival of the monkey tribe leader, but either way, all of the participants are now present and the meeting can finally start.
Arachne, upon seeing all of the invitees present started speaking.
"As you all know, I invited all of you here to"
But before she could even introduce the agenda of the meeting, the Oni shouted with his voice that sounded like it had been in a blender.
"Stop being formal, spider! We all know how you are the weakest of all people here!"
The Oni pulled out his katana and then pointed it at Arachne, Arachne looked at the tip of the de for a moment, after which she looked at the foolish man that pointed it at her for also just a brief moment and inhaled.
"The hero prospect-"
Several veins started to pop out of the forehead of the Oni as his eyes turned bloodshot because of him being simply ignored, For him, Arachne is not worthy of his time and just came to the meeting to shame her, not the other way around.
"Yet, you still dared to lure us into yourir! You guys do not need to be smart to know what is she nning right!?"
All of the monsters in Arachne''sir except Arachne herself got the blood on their face to drop whilst the silver-scaled child just raised her eyebrow.
"Yes that''s right, all of this is her plot! From the moment that child was abandoned to the point in which she became a threat to all of us! I mean, who the fuck will think that a human child will survive in the wild without someone taking care of her right!? I bet that brat is your bitch that you cultivated to be your fist because your weak-ass self can''t ravage this ce upside down and her bing a hero prospect is just a bonus for you!"
The Oni started to wave her de in the face of Arachne that just kept staring at it, the Oni who was just here to cause trouble seem to be proud of himself for making Arachne speechless, but then what Arachne did next make her finally lose his mind.
"As I said, she became too strong-"
The Oni cannot take the embarrassment anymore as he was ignored by the person he wanted to get embarrassed and all the people in here, he also realizes that his usations just sound like conspiracy theories because of how they tracked back from the very start of the information the spider queen has given to them, but the Oni cannot lose face, thus he put his sword overhead and shouted while pouncing.
"DON''T IGNORE ME!"
Arachne looked at the Oni and moved her fingers, and sneakily, two spiders went into the two sides of the meeting hall and shot their webs into the path of the Oni, suspending him into the air and for the first time since they couldn''t remember when, they saw the spider queen''s re as the now terrified Oni was sent flying into the ceiling headfirst, now half his body pierced the ceiling like an ugly chandelier.
_I may be the weakest, but I''m the smartest... And I am her bitch, not the other way around._
Arachne is of course furious that herdy is being referred to as someone lower than she is, but because of her disguise, she cannot let loose and has to act like the intellectual that she is.
"Phew... Let''s start the meeting."
Arachne said as she just finished dealing with a troublemaker, the participants nodded their heads silently, they were quite shocked at how Arachne dealt with someone stronger than her, some even thought she was hiding her strength all this time, but the matter at hand is more important so they ignored their shock and started to discuss, ignoring the Oni hanging on top of their heads.
Yes, they are so focused on the matter at hand that they do not notice a grey-colored spider lying around in the darkest corner of the room.
[Sophia''s POV]
I cannot help but smirk at the cool disy of Arachne, if only she had some fighting ability, then she would sure be one of my shiest subordinates, too bad all the abilities she can have are blocked and are seemingly transferred to her offspring, I also identified the person Arachne has given me a warning about.
"Isn''t she a loli like me?"
I muttered out loud whilst still at my room, I canmand people while half asleep so it''s fine, don''t worry, as I was thinking of that, [Guide] spoke to me so suddenly.
[For the record, she''s also a hero prospect that is yet to take her test.]
I woke up suddenly the moment I learned about this information.
... I''m... Getting suspicious of the gods of this world right now... I mean, why would the both of us have child-like physiques?
[That''s what you''re worried about? Anyway, you have to be a little bit more tense with that information, that person is chosen by a god, though by a minor one.]
Do you know who it is?
[No, I am blocked from tracing the name of gods, unfortunately, but with the ce she is living in, I can say it''s a water-based subordinate god of the god the undead.]
The name of the hero prospect?
[Her name and even her existence are protected by her lord, and the god of the undead only allowed me to learn that she''s a hero prospect.]
... Did he nt her as my... tsk, most probably.
The fuck you understand a mortal''s emotions.
I sighed as I started to wake up to prepare for the uing war in advance whilst continuously listening to the meeting, I just ignored the fact that there was a god that sneaked in someone who could fuck me over because I am sure that pops have my back.
_I need to bust a second hole up his ass the next time I see him._
______
After about half a day, the vigorous meeting finally came to an end, they started to pull the Oni to the ceiling who was yet to wake up because of the shock on his brain as they started to leave, Arachne seemed to be regretful for she wants to experiment on the body of the water Oni, but as the liar that she is, she did not even show it at her face and respectfully sent back the monster leaders.
Well, the content of the meeting is too many and I do not want to narrate everything piece by piece, so I will instead give you a summary:
Well, the strategy is rather simple, all of themunity-type monsters inside the meeting namely the Water Oni, the Bat, and the Obsidian-colored mantis have a very small amount of people, 100 for the Oni, 50 for the mantis, and 5, fucking five for the bats.
Now I see how the monkeys maintained their position as the greatest ofmunity-type monsters, no is not asme as they are the strongest because they are too many, its because themunity types got their asses destroyed when they tried to be greedy and wage wars against them, or at least I can see the mantises and the bats doing that.
The mantises look stupid and the bats look proud, so...
Anyway, that''s why nomunity types even tried to fight against the monkeys.
Going back to the topic at hand, because of this severeck of numbers, the bats will brainwash as many goblins and orcs as they can to be the force that will engage the first settlement, which will ount for four thousand goblins and one thousand orcs, oh and her simps as she call it will also brainwash goblins and orcs, all of thembined will be giving one thousand goblins and one thousand orcs.
So a total of seven thousand, right now the spiders of Arachne are helping the bats to find goblins and orc viges, though I doubt orcs have viges at all.
The obsidian mantis boldly proposed he attack the volcano and because, well they''re obsidian the meeting said that it was probably fine, actually the mantis seems to get discriminated against because of his arrogance of calling himself the rival of the monkey tribe leader, the Oni after he was pulled out said the Ogres will act separately but will also attack the volcano, he red at Arachne but cannot do anything because he is the one who started things, and the hero prospect serpent as [Guide] has told me will act on her own too, she will most definitely attack me.
Well, that''s how they arranged themselves in the invasion that will be happening seven days from now on.
I started to walk into the corridor in which my subordinates were in, they were still hiding from the mad researchers of this ce.
"Yo there folks, I have an order for Lyra and Kabuto..."
I then borated that another war would being and I wanted them to help me prepare, so I had Kabuto go back to the first settlement to recruit archers and make the weapon craftsmen to make as many bows and arrows as possible, Lyra would be recruiting archers from this ce, I will not be able to train them because they are not me that can learn things on the first try, so I will just rush the formation of an archer unit, the wolf cavalry already has a good chemistry because the monkeys and the dogs have a very close rtionship, so I won''t bother them anymore.
And of course, because I am being targeted, I also have to improve myself, yes I have magic and I am quite good at it, but I also need to make use of my physical skill and every practitioner of the martial wishes for thing at the description makes me want to grab it more, anyway my Martial Arts skill seem to be able to skip the process of levelling by absorbing two martial practices at the same time, so I will be learning swordsmanship because I already have the [Spearmanship] tanked in the [Martial Arts] skill
Of course, I will be learning from Saru, so I immediately summoned her as she bowed at me, but because she was looking up at me nheless, I let her stand up and observed her having less hair than before, which is also the case for her brother and father and all the monkeys, well I guess that''s why naming is so good for them.
"Hey, can you use a rapier?"
Saru looked at me and nodded.
"Yes, my skill lets me know sword style other than my expertise, but my preferences are that of a katana so I cannot guarantee-"
I interrupted her as I grabbed a rapier in the monkey''s armory whilst asking the cksmith to produce spears that are bigger than the normal ones, preferably feet taller than Arachne, after which I said to Saru:
"Oh, don''t worry, I will be learning by practical experience."
Chapter 47: Visiting the Fist Layer Settlement
Chapter 47: Visiting the Fist Layer Settlement
"Training Is Hard."
[That''s the first time I heard that from you.]
Yeah me too, anyway it seems like there are things that cannot be mastered by learning it for the first time, huh?
[Yeah... Well you did not master it because your weapon is as tall as you, if you swing it around, it''s hard.]
Well, I guess you''re right... I answered as such whilst looking at the rapier and contacted the cksmith to make a rapier that was modified to fit my size.
[But still, even though you did not master it, you did learn it properly to an extent, which gave you the [Swordsmanship Apprentice] skill that integrated with your [Martial Arts] skill, now you needed to make the martial arts skill reach level ten to be able to fully utilize the full potential of the next evolution.]
I see, If you put it that way, it''s not a bad thing that I can''t master a skill to an extent in which my ego will be satisfied.
[Dude, you''re a necromancer, and necromancers are magic users, at least that''s what the god of the undead said, so it''s already a testament to how talented you are that you got to the apprentice level without even having a proper rapier fighting style trainer okay? Do you know a person who can learn how to draw a portrait when his or her guide is a calligrapher?]
Yes, I know I know, but still, I am not used to the feeling.
"Th... That''s... How did you learn to use a rapier while fighting against a katana user... that''s unfair..."
I looked at Saru who had somewhat bloodshot eyes, she seemed to feel that she was wronged because of how she worked so hard and got so far and her master seemed to say that it didn''t even matter, I just sighed and left the subject for when I finished the hero''s test, I hope there is someone who can teach me in the fifthyer.
"Well, don''t delve too much into it; just call it a day."
Why do I sound like the master here even if I am the one being taught? Don''t ask me, anyway after I said that we came out of the training room, she waspletely soaked in sweat because we did not take a single break in the span Saru was training me, I feel particrly terrible because I am wearing a pure white training attire, so my things became see through.
[You don''t have "Things".]
Will you cut it off?
I immediately went into therge bath and had it for myself, Eleanor is not here unfortunately, so there is no fan service for me. After soaking in the bath and almost passing out, I went out of it, back to my room, andid down on my rock bed covered with a sleeping mat.
_Goodnight..._
I said so to myself and then immediately escaped to the world of dreams, the next day, after taking a bath, I looked for Eleanor who seemed to be quite interested in weaponry recently, I could tell that because she was in the weapons factory often and she already stopped asking for the mysterious liquid of my evolution as well as hair, blood, etc., however I have to interrupt her right now because we are preparing for another war.
"Ellie."
I said tugging at her priest robe that gave her quite the startle, She stopped watching the smelting process of the rapier I ordered the cksmith to custom made and replied.
"Y- yes?"
I then turned around and said.
"Come here, we have to prepare for another war, thest of my Hero''s Test."
Eleanor upon hearing that said a simple "Bye" to the still glued to their work cksmiths and left the workshop. After which, I went into my office, It is in because I have not scanned the area yet and only got a general map from the monkeys that I memorized, so most of the rooms are yet to be furnished.
"What is it, Lady Sophia?"
Eleanor said whilst I looked around the room, I then started to sit down on the chair in front of arge table and replied.
"As you already know, we are yet again to engage in war soon and this time, we are on the defensive because of their number and we also have to defend two points, the problem is that another prospect that is probably jealous because she is yet to take her hero''s test is acting against me, of course acting against me means acting against my people."
My suspicion is different from that of course, but I have to hide it because who I suspect is a god, so if other people outside her adopted daughter started imagining things like putting a second hole in his ass, they might get the divine slippers pping them in the face.
I then paused for a while to let her absorb that information, and after a second or two, I continued.
"Thus I have to focus my attention on that girl and unfortunately cannot help with most of the nning, The only good thing is that the big boys of the very shabby alliance of theirs are attacking the volcano, so I can n the defense of this ce."
Eleanor of course understood her assignment immediately and replied.
"In short, you want me to go back to the cave and be the one responsible for its defense?"
"Will you do it?"
She said this while nodding, an affirmation that she will ept this mission of hers, She opened her mouth and said "Yes."
I then replied: "Good, now I will contact a person in the first settlement to get a carriage for you alongside the people who are currently transferring the arrows."
Eleanor nodded onest time.
"Understood."
After her brief reply, she walked out of my office and left me alone.
"Hey, wait I''m going with you!"
I shouted and also left the room, it seemed like she was quite worried about herb that she did not have a chance to tend to for a very long time so she was in a hurry to leave, but I also wanted to visit my settlement because it has been a long time, remember that since I started the war against the monkey rebels, I did not go outside the perimeter of the war camp and I just ordered Kabuto to burn down any wooden equipment inside it (I gave him a torch that has its me made with magic.) after the war ended to prevent them being used against us in situations like this.
Eleanor then halted her steps and smiled, she then said.
"I see, I''m d..."
"d of what?"
"No, Nothing at all!"
We had that conversation as we went for breakfast and waited for the goblins guys that were delivering the arrows and bows to this ce. I can already see that they will take quite a long while because the road is yet to be paved, plus they have to go through the patch of trees that have been nted with a lot ofndmines previously, so even though we already extracted all thendmines, they will make their movements slower by instincts, after all, most of the soldiers saw the destruction that caused by those bombs, so its all the more that they will be careful.
I wanted to make a paved road after my people rested for a bit, but suddenly a report that allowed me to be able to sweep the whole forest in one go came crashing in my front in the form of Arachne, so I had to postpone my ns and look at the bigger picture, besides if I forced to make a road here then my enemies will use that road against me, so it''s like instead of building a road, I instead built a coffin for myself.
Anyway, my first n was to destroy the cave and use the resulting rubble as stones for the pavements, but I postponed it because I said I had to fight a defensive war.
"I see, so that''s how I- Oh, they are here."
While and Eleanor I were in the middle of our conversation in my office after we got to eat our first meal of the day, Kabuto suddenly appeared behind my shadow and said.
"Master, the carriage for two people has arrived as well as the first batch of arrows."
This made both Eleanor and me stand up, I just nodded with a "I see, good job." to Kabuto who once again was swallowed by my shadows. I then looked at Ellie and said.
"Let''s go?"
While thinking: _We just finished breakfast and they are already here? They suddenly be zealous huh?_
Ellie nodded with a slight smile on her face and replied.
"Let''s go."
And thus, we exited the volcano and then saw several carts with an enormous amount of arrows and bows, well I was not surprised because they produce arrows for Lyra like mad so most of these are most definitely stockpiles with only the bows as the newly made ones, that''s why it is much fewer in number. The goblins who saw me exit the volcano went out of their carts and then simultaneously knelt in front of me and shouted:
"Thank you for giving us new lives!"
That''s right, Kabuto did say to me that the goblins want to express their gratitude towards me, the cause of their better and safer life, plus their intelligence, the stronger offspring who won''t die after a few days or weeks and new skills that they did not know existed. Well, I''m just grateful that their color will not turn from green to white the moment they catch a glimpse of my shadow so I just smiled and said.
"There is no need for gratitude, anyway, Please call some monkeys to help you get the arrows in the armory."
All of them said "Yes!", They are quite perky now that they are not scared of me anymore, Is this what that certain genderbent slime feels when his people answer to his orders? Well, it doesn''t feel so bad.
After that, without saying any more words, I and Ellie entered a carriage that was prepared specially for the two of us, the goat who would be pulling the carriage bowed slightly at the two of us, and the goat then waited for the coachman to turn over the vehicle and then attached itself into the carriage.
"Sorry for the dy."
The coachman bowed and opened the door for the two of us before going into the front, after a few seconds, the carriage started to move, the carriage is quite fast but not fast to the point that we would go bouncing inside it, so we can continued our paused conversation a while earlier, for some reason things have gotten a little personal and Ellie started to ask me about my favorite food.
"You know that I am not even a year old right? But if I were to choose, berries."
Well of course I cannot say that my favorite food is kaldereta because she doesn''t know what that is, so I made a logical excuse. Furthermore, this is not the mood to say I am not from this world so...
"Oh... That''s right, now that I think about it... Eh, then when did you get blessed by your god?"
She said with a little puzzled look.
"Well, around the first day or second, I got abandoned?"
I can feel my blood boil as I remember that scene, a basket of fruits in front of me, but I just smiled as if I did not feel anything at all.
"Wha...? Oh, I see..."
Eleanor nodded silently, for a moment her gentle face turned clenched and sighed.
"That''s quite sad, Let''s just change the topic."
"Yup, we should."
I said and we started to start random topics, the topic became that of intellectuals like how I came up with the strategy in the previous war and what I n in the uing one, this conversationsted for hours until we arrived at the first settlement, all of the goblins are lined up and knelt before saying the same thing that the ones earlier said.
After another batch of saying you are all wee, we entered the settlement and Ellie checked if herb was okay, it was properly closed and all of the goblins came to a consensus that theb was a forbidden ce, so all in all, it was still in a good shape, it took Ellie a lot of hours to check all of the corners of theb, after which, I gathered all of the goblins and announced the defensive war and officially appointed Eleanor as the defensemander.
After a day, I went back into the volcano settlement and then looked at the weaponry and saw apleted rapier of mine, I scanned it for a while and nodded, well as embarrassing as it may be, I don''t know anything about cksmithing (Well, no tournament has cksmithing, that my government wants me to participate, so...), but it at least looks though and flexible at the same time, so it''s good for me, but then a question suddenly appeared in my mind head.
"Where do you get all of these metals?"
The monkey named Pan looked at me and answered.
"Oh, that? Mydy, we harvest it from the deposit under this volcano."
The monkey put on a thumbs-up, but all I could have was a face full of confusion.
"Huh? Under this ce that is rich in magma? And also, is this volcano active or not?"
Pan seemed to be a little enthusiastic that his queen was asking him questions so he replied with a little bit of excitement.
"Oh, about the first question, there is a shallow ce underground that does not have any magma and is reachable, furthermore that shallow ce is wide and regenerates its ingots over time, and ording to our former leader, this volcano is a dormant one and did not explode even before we became the ruler of the volcano."
"I... I see..."
I can only answer as such and then just say to myself.
_This is a fantasy world After all._
Chapter 48: A Rare One from Eleanor
Chapter 48: A Rare One from Eleanor
Remember that a dormant volcano is not an extinct one, it is just a volcano that did not erupted for the past 10,000 years but is still expected to erupt in the future, furthermore, the signs of the eruption are just really sudden, it can be that you are happily strolling inside this ce and the next day there is an increased earthquake activity within the area of the volcano and then the next day the magma underneath will start to rise up and so on and so forth, I am sure these people will die just with that.
They are immune to fire, but not to magma, that''s two different things.
So when I saw this ce and how these monkeys are quite literally living in a ticking time bomb, I immediately nned to find a permanent way to clog up the magma in here, like I said it''s a fantasy world so I''m sure there is a way to even use impure world resurrection, I mean I probably can use it, just needs some practice. Going back to the topic at hand, the good thing about this idea is that, it aligns with my goals of creating a city within (and outside) the volcano, so even before knowing that these primates are going underneath a magma chamber to get these metals, my thoughts has been in the idea topletely seal off that chamber, now I just have to make it so that the metal deposits will not be affected by it.
Well, before all of that though, we still have a defensive war we have to fight and it is not an easy peasy matter because I am not used to being on the defensive side, I always go for the offensive you see (Author: She is a top), so what I have been thinking is to how to smash them to pieces even though a defense aims to just drive them away, so I just made that thinking be my main point of defense.
Hmmm, even so, the most troublesome are the goblins and the orcs, first of all, the goblins have the number, plus they will be brainwashed so that means they will get the berserker buff and will make all of them as strong as a goblin chief, and then there are the orcs that are already strong as it is and are just weak because they are shitheads, but then, that also means they have good battle instincts that they are using instead pf actual intelligence, so basically their strength will not be hindered by the brainwashing because they don''t think to fight, actually the brainwashing is quite the upgrade for them if you think about it.
But still, even though I am quite uneasy because of myck of experience or knowledge about defending (the Chinese warring states period are my references in my strategies and I don''t read defensive heroism that often), I will still do it, I have Ellie to help me after all, and also a vow that I have to fulfill.
A vow that I made unconsciously the moment I made Philo that almost caused my life in the wolf invasion, a vow that I may found cheesy when I am still Emilio, but is now the perfect representation of my drive to live.
_I will protect my people, even if that means flipping the world upside down._
This promise will start by razing the Five-Pronged forest to the ground.
"Gotta prepare for that child, though."
[3rd Person POV]
Sophia is serious about her words, she even gave up her pride just to properly defend her two bases.
The reason is simple, her number is too short to defend and attack at the same time, so she has to choose between the two options and build up her strategies with her choice, she also considered that the only member of the alliance that needs a proper food base is the bat queen because she''s responsible for the brainwashed army of goblins and orcs.
The rest decided to all go their ways, The mantises and the Oni and his ogres decided to attack the volcano directly, and ording to Arachne''s intelligence, the owner of the thirdyer will be attacking Sophia personally.
All of these factors will directly make Sophia defend with her mightiest warriors without a second thought, after all, she is not being underestimated already.
That was also the reason why all of the leaders involved in the alliance were preparing extensively against her, or at least most of them.
In the airspace of the five-pronged forest.
Five pink-colored bats flew up and down repeatedly as if performing an absurd yet majestic mating dance, everytime they descended, they would shout a certain rhythm that they invented specially for goblins and orcs that are the aim of their weird "aerial show", the bats are low in number, that''s why they intended from the start to create an army of brainwashed unnamed goblins and orcs, they cannot choose other species that are at least not as intelligent as an orc because controlling them requires direct mental link between the hypnotizer and the hypnotized, and that is not quite ideal because they all are nning to directly join the battle.
They cannot also brainwash the named people of Sophia, doing so willpromise the numbers of their army, Actually if they tried to, the fighting force that can be gathered is just a hundred, that kind of number is just a mob and not an army anymore. At first, it might sound good in terms of ego bloating to defeat an army of a hero prospect with just that number, but reality will not lean toward this delusional thinking.
There will be no one that will defend the backlines in which themand center is, and because they also have to concentrate to maintain control over thousands of soldiers, it is not an option.
One must note that Arachne did not mention her children in the meeting, so the bats did not consider their existence. Thus they gave up their little desire to bloat their ego and decided to do the most practical thing to survive.
The five pink bats continued to flip goblin viges upside down and raid orc settlements again and again, with only one thing in their minds, themunity-type monsters must win this war, for this is their only chance to retain their lives.
While they are doing this, Eleanor is watching them making a weird aerial show, unlike Sophia, she cannot have a "Live Feed" of what they are exactly doing but given the roars of monsters every time they dive, it is apparent that the Illusory bats are capturing monsters to put up an army.
_Apparently, they are brainwashing orcs and goblins to create a People Sea Tactic using them._
Eleanor remembered what Arachne had said, but was still quite shocked because she couldn''t hear the shouts of the pink bats that were supposed to be the source of their illusions.
"Hey, Mr. Goblin, can you hear somethinging from those bats?"
Eleanor asked a goblin who was opening the containers of the remainingndmines that failed to see action in the war against monkeys. The goblin flinched, not expecting to be able to hold a conversation with the temporarymander when he was not even a true soldier and just a volunteer
The settlementcked military personnel so they resorted to the civilians, of course, because of their "Debt of New Life" to their Hara Sophia, and almost all of them agreed.
With a somewhat low voice, the goblin answered.
"Like what, Commander Eleanor?"
Eleanor replied, She stared once again at the acrobatics of the Pink Colored Bats.
"A song? Or a sound, perhaps? Anything other than their pping wings?"
The goblin in question is confused, but given that he was asked a question, a bizarre one at that, it may be something of importance to the uing war, thus he closes his eyes and focuses his attention on his ears as much as possible, after a while, he shook his head and then answered.
"I cannot seem to hear anything, Commander."
Eleanor nodded, She then turned to her shoulder in which a spider was currently standing.
"It seems like they can''t control the named goblins, Lady Arachne."
Eleanor said to which the spider replied: "I see, Well they said that it is for goblins, but it seems like goblins who are as intelligent as humans are not included, huh?"
The actual matter they are discussing is the possibility of the goblins of the settlement running amok when the bats start singing their unique rhythm that even Eleanor cannot hear.
Arachne already confirmed the inability of the bats to do so, after all the goblins became human with higher physical strength and green skin the moment they got named, and as the current bats are doing, they cannot create a unique symphony for beings as intelligent as humans if they can, then Arachne would already be their pawn. But it seems like Eleanor is not that confident with her judgement so she still made wooden earplugs for the goblins and moneys alike.
"Well, like I told you, but you can still get going with that cork of yours, After all, it''s better safe than sorry."
"You''re right, you''re right."
Eleanor replied while nodding her head.
"By the way Arachne, do you know any characteristics of the pink bats?"
Arachne, or Arachne''s spider nodded.
"I do."
Eleanor then started walking towards herb that also served as hermand office, she couldn''t just go towards the "office" of Sophia after all.
"The thing is, what I am nning is to create a defense line as a diversion and have my strongest individuals to attack the bats, but, even though I know that they cannot control named goblins, I cannot specifically call that a weakness so..."
Eleanor then made a tablet out of magic and sat on her table, thinking about how she prepared her bait.
All in all, she prepared or is currently preparing a defense line consisting of earth traps made by herself as well asndmines sprawled all over the vicinity of the ce of the settlement that is directly facing their of Arachne, after which she also arranged the heavy cavalry for thest line of defense, the light cavalry for pincer and gueri warfare whilst the archers are specifically hidden because they will be part of the main aim of the diversion.
The bats also can be seen scouting through the air at night and Eleanor made no effort to conceal her preparations to conceal her real intentions, the problem is that she is too weak, or well to be honest too scared to observe the bats in close proximity, after all, even though she can fight, she spent most of her time healing the wounded rather than wounding someone herself, so it is understandable.
Arachne is also aware of that and is even quite impressed by how level-headed Eleanor is, after it is an obvious secret that Eleanor has feelings toward the Lady of the settlement, and normal people will try to brag about their loved one by doing everything by themselves, yet Eleanor became the more rational person and asked for help.
That or Eleanor wants to brag about a wless victory rather than a hard-fought one. Arachne had this thought as she answered while making her spider jump to the table, It is quite ufortable to sit on a shoulder after all.
"Well, they are big but have high aerial mobility, they are blind but can use echolocation, but because they are blind they use normal sound to locate things, normal bats are not blind after all, continuing, they are not too strategically sound, that is all."
Eleanor then pondered whilst listing all of the characteristics of the pink bats, it is also mentioned by Arachne that to activate illusions or brainwash someone, they have to sin, basically implying that their echolocation is the one that needed sounds audible for everyone and not some frequency that cannot be heard by humans.
Eleanor asked this question to confirm her hypothesis.
"Say, are their echolocation uses infrasonic sounds?"
Arachne''s spider then shook its head.
"No, they will click their tongue or p their oversized ears together to perceive solid things and others."
At this moment, Eleanor made a rarely-seen grin that made Arachne shocked.
"I see, that would be all, I will just contact you if I need anything."
Eleanor immediately went out of herb and inside of the settlement to hurl new orders leaving Arachne who is observing her through the spider, stunned.
"That side of her... Is rather rare..."
Chapter 49: Movements Unseen
Chapter 49: Movements Unseen
The moment Arachne and Eleanor cut off the connection, Arachne could not help but recall the conversation between her and her master.
In that conversation, Arachne revealed the weakness of the Pink Bats as well as her inability to exploit them, after all, Arachne is not well versed in magic, so she decided to consult Her Lady and most probably have her deal with the Pink Bats personally, however, her response was quite bizarre.
"Well, about that, I certainly can, but because it is the first time I am fighting someone of my caliber, I am preparing myself and do not have the time to plot for those things for the two settlements at the same time, so I was sending Eleanor, I can guarantee you that she will find a way that will kill those bats."
Sophia then paused for a while to grin, or at least that''s what Arachne thought her master was doing.
"While I will personally deal with their queen."
Arachne turned back to reality.
She cannot help but grimace at how annoying the bats can be, first they can make rhythms that can only be heard by a unique race and she was just lucky enough to have human-level intelligence to not be their target, their eyes are shut (Except for the queen) and will never open no matter what, that is the reason why did they be subjects of horror of the fourthyer, eyes transmit eighty percent of all the information an individual needs, normally many monsters in there evolved to directly inflict illusions through the said part of the five senses.
Not having them is an advantage to itself and then when you add their echolocation that forbids any form of stealth (except of course for truly creative individuals, like herself.)
They can even fly and use sound not just to inflict illusions but to also inflict physical damage.
Of course, they have a weakness like Arachne has said, but even the schemer that she is, cannot take advantage of it because of theck of materials needed to do such a thing.
_Hmm... I wonder what she will do to subdue those annoying oversized mosquitoes._
Arachne then turned away and started walking using the numerous limbs of her spider half of a body.
_Urgh... I want to know how will she do it... Too bad I have the order to obey as well._
________
Eleanor of course doesn''t have a way to learn of Arachne''s fascination about her methods, she just continued to work hard and refused to take a break and pulled an all-nighter to create the offense-defense battle n of the settlement. Unlike Sophia, she doesn''t have oozing confidence in herself, for she knows that Sophia is undoubtedly more creative in strategy, Sophia focuses on surprise, and Eleanor focuses on orthodox means.
Well, she is mostly trained in the little amount of war that she participated in, so her first impression of wars is just in school: to "Follow everything down to the letter."
So, when she had a more frontline active role, she followed everything to the finest details, now that she was entrusted to be amander, she naturally knew that having a pattern of y, or having only a single n and not having several backup ns is just in suicide.
She nned when her "surprise" would be sessful if it failed if the army of the enemy tried to encircle them instead of how she predicted them to employ the people''s ocean tactic and more. All of these ns are outlined and finalized by her without a single rest as she uses healing magic to recover from the fatigue caused by straining herself.
_I must seed no matter what..._
Eleanor thought so to herself, of course, her mind is filled with the praising figure of a certain small individual, though it seems like she did not notice such thoughts.
The next day, piles of shattered stone tablets umted in front of Eleanor''s table, several stone tablets is stacked in the table of Eleanor, she weakly stood up out of all the rubble that she created and once again used healing magic to herself, instantly, her paleplexion turned normal as she drank water out of a wooden drinking ss to quench her thirst.
She then looked at her back, in there, the unmoving figure of Kabuto can be seen, unmoving as it may be, he is still quite impressed by the determination of soon to be her second master, Eleanor does not have any idea of what Kabuto is thinking and said: "Wake them all up, I have orders."
Kabuto then said "Understood." He then inhaled even though his lungs did not require him to.
"WAKE UP!"
"Waugh!"
As Kabuto shouted, Eleanor also did, alongside her, the whole settlement seemed to groan in dissatisfaction, but because it was Kabuto, it must be something of importance, thus they woke up no matter how unwilling they were, Eleanor just smiled awkwardly at the figure of Kabuto that seem to wonder why did she shouted while thinking.
_You could use more gentleness, you know?_
Eleanor then sighed and once more said to Kabuto.
"Hey, after you wake them up, please call up the leader of the construction team."
Kabuto then nodded and called out once again, Suddenly, his shadow spat out a goblin that was scared silly, Eleanor helped the leader of the construction team stand up.
_Man, he sacrificed courtesy for efficiency._
"Leave us for a moment Kabuto."
Kabuto then said, "I shall." Almost instantly as he heard themand of the temporarymander, he got swallowed by his shadow, The moment he got fully submerged, his shadow slowly decreased in size until it finally disappeared.
"For a scout, he sure is quite shy."
The leader of the construction team said and Eleanor just awkwardlyughed, She then went back to her table and sat on the chair, The leader of the construction team also knew that joke time was already over, thus his rather smiling face became stern once again.
"Commander, for what reason did you summon me?"
Eleanor pulled a stone tablet from the many pile and gave it to the construction leader, The leader looked at the illustration on the tablet that seemed to be some kind of a weapon blueprint.
"Commander this is...?"
The goblin is puzzled he is yet to know the function of the equipment blueprinted in the tablet, Eleanor replied immediately before he could even continue his question.
"That is the blueprint of a weapon called ballistae, It is normally a siege type weapon but I modified it so it''s smaller and will fit the giant spear Lady Sophia has given to us, I want five of them prepared as early as possible."
Eleanor then snapped her fingers and several dozen stone tablets with the same blueprint appeared in front of the construction leader.
"There is no time to teach this to your disciples properly, it can be shabby, Just make sure that it can at least shoot a single shot and that shot should be able to gravely injure a Pink Bat."
Eleanor paused for a moment to let her words sink in, after a second or so, she continued.
"You will have to obey thismand in total secrecy, so I made an underground corridor so that your work will not be revealed to the pink bats, The only thing they will see are the lumber team gathering a lot of logs for the said weapons. Oh, and ask the Lumber Team to widen the base in which they are gathering wood and make it into a clearing, They do not need to uproot the tree because I will take care of the roots."
Eleanor then once again pulled out a tablet and ced it in the pile of tablets on the ground.
"After you made the ballistae, ask several soldiers to put the weapon in this position, I will also make corridors for discretion, that is all, do your best."
The construction leader nodded with an "Understood", and did not question the orders of hismander, at wartimes like this, doubts about the brain of the army will lead to the copse of the whole fighting body, though that may seem a little exaggerated, he still want to prevent such thing from happening.
_Still, it seems like Lady Eleanor will have her own "Big Surprise" for her opponents._
The construction leader thought so as he went to his office and summoned all of his subordinates
______
Eleanor went to her next set ofmands, of course she was not worried about hermands not having the same weight as the goblin''sdy, after all, Sophia''smand was to follow Eleanor''s orders down to the letter, and the goblins are repaying the debt of new and more civilized life so they will never dare to even slip up for a moment, she is so sure that hermands will get finished and be ready in the shortest time even humans will find hard to imagine.
Eleanor then contacted Arachne via one of her spiders and asked her to do not to let the bats go to the clearing until the clearing was finished, this is so that they would not be able to guess the purpose of the clearing and would think that it was just a normal shaved off area, her n is after all pired by the said clearing.
"But if I covered for the clearing too much, they will sure to be suspicious."
Eleanor then replied matter of factly.
"Oh, don''t worry, the goblins are thinking that they did something wrong to Lady Sophia by looking at her like the god of death so now that they are not affected by one of her skills, they will do everything to say sorry to her, sotest at this night, I am sure that it''s already finished."
"That sounds like a shrewdmander would say."
"... I don''t know what are you talking about."
They have that mental conversation as Eleanor once again makes an order and summons the undead subordinates of Sophia as well as Jin the monkey and Ruphas, because Ruphas will not fit into Eleanor''sb, she goes outside to amodate him. She thenmands Jin, Bernardo, and Ruphas using a tablet that she made for the three of them, as for what order did they get, no one knew because the tablet was shattered the moment the trio said "Understood".
The three left without saying even a bye to their colleagues, Eleanor ignored them and then ordered Philo and Kabuto to tell the soldiers responsible for pincer the maddened army to change their positions, they were to make a semi-oval shaped formation whilst the light cavalry will intentionally let the goblins pass the middleyer of the pincer formation and will attack the orcs that will be stationed in the back.
They would then surround the goblins when the signal was fired.
"We understand, but what''s the signal?"
Eleanor stared at Lyra for a moment and then continued.
"They will know the moment they see it."
Eleanor then asks Kabuto tomunicate with Sophia and tell her to kill the Queen of the Pink Bats, for Eleanor doesn''t have any means to deal with her, after all their queen is not blind so her "Gift" will surely not work as effectively as the lower caste of the bats.
After the round ofmands, Eleanor started nting the mines in the center of the battlefield, this pathway is the direct way towards their of the spider queen, and because the Pink Bats does not have an army big enough to surround the whole settlement, she is so sure that they will not do so, but of course, the light cavalry is on high alert if it so happens that her ns will not be followed by the enemy.
Later that day, the desired size of the clearing Eleanor has ordered is already on sight, She made a corridor under it while holding a staff made of arge branch whilst she started to make the roots go underground and shape it like that of a funnel.
_Now then, let''s start._
She said as she started to scribble into the ground underground, pun intended.
______
The moment Eleanor finished the clearing, Arachne stopped restricting the bats and one of such bats was instructed to scout the vicinity of the enemy, strangely enough, the enemy knew of their n of condensing the number of their maddened army into one single pile in the direct path of the link between the settlement of the hero prospect and their of the Spider Queen.
He proposed that they pincer attack the pincer formation of the enemy, however, his proposal was quickly denied, simply because the enemy was too strong for it to seed, for reference the enemy has the strength of one to three or one soldier equal to three kills, that is also just estimated with only the first attack of the enemy and not when they use up all of the soldiers'' stamina, so if they want the truth to smack them in the face, then the enemy can kill 30 or more goblins using just a single soldier, the bats cannot count the exact number of the soldiers because the spiders of the spider queen are already driven away from the settlement.
So they settled for a thousandbined light and heavy cavalry archers and infantry units of one thousand.
So 1000 multiplied by 30 is 30000 forget about pincering the enemy, their 7000 goblins and orcs will get snorted.
The bat could only shake his head, he did not know when the great monsters of the five-pronged forest had fallen too low to use people''s ocean tactic, while thinking of that, his echolocation that used the sound of his pping wings saw an abnormallyrge clearing in a distance to the settlement, he flew on top of it and tried to echolocate it to know what purpose does it have, but piercing through thick soil proved to be a challenge.
_Hmmmm... Oh well, its far away from the battlefield so maybe it''s just some random clearing they did with their preparations?_
The bat just shrugged it off and went back to fly towards their of the spider queen, Yes he just shrugged it off, without knowing that a priestess just finished drawing a gigantic magic circle underneath the thick covering of the clearing.
Chapter 50: The Purpose
Chapter 50: The Purpose
The bat is unaware of what is happening underground in that seemingly useless clearing, soon after making his rounds toward the whole settlement and finding nothing worth reporting, hees back of the Spider Queen''sir and starts to assimte his newly brainwashed goblins and orcs to the maddened army the five remaining pink bats has assembled.
They are drooling with nk eyes, clearly devoid of any life or will, they will be ready for action uponmand, their formation is just a thick pile of goblins at the front and orcs at the back, for like the bat had said, encircling the cave of the firstyer settlement of their enemy will instead give their army a nice ass beating, the main reason is that their army will be too stretched when they tried to fully surround the cave, plus the army of the enemy have the quality advantage.
Thus they will have to resort to the people ocean tactic.
_I wonder if ourdy will have a better idea of dealing with the first settlement._
The bat who is currently arranging the ranks of the brainwashed humanoid monsters said so to himself, Currently, the spider queen and theirdy are brainstorming ideas on how to kill the hero prospect or even incapacitate her for a little moment, well In the end, this alliance is barely qualified because of the members attacking a single person at the same time and the leaders of the races who participated have their own goals.
Thus, in the end, it is up to the two brains of the alliance to halt the growth of the hero prospect, of course They can just leave it to Bakunawa, the serpent overlord of the thirdyer, but the monster that they are, they have their version of greed, for example the spider queen wants to make spiders who can reanimate corpse, a power that no one on the have seen before and the bat wants to simply make the hero prospect know who the queen is (the usual narcissist stuff).
Thus after the queen brainwashed her fair share of goblins and orcs, she locked herself up in the meeting room that also serves as the strategists'' chamber.
_Well, it''s not like we will lose anyway, after all the army has us, the five pink bats._
As expected of a race that has an arrogant queen, even though they knew that the enemy had better soldiers than them, they still believed that they could win because the pink bats themselves would be present on the battlefield, after all, even though the monkeys and goblins of the settlement are named, they are not flying creatures like them and only the now deceased monkey tribe leader can make them run away by bing a giant.
And obviously, no one out of all his children can go near the power of their father, thus who can stop them in their advance? Themander of the enemy? Isn''t she just a human healer, well that''s what the spider queen said, so the bats somehow mistakenly underestimated her, though Eleanor certainly can''t kill the bats, so they are not technically wrong on brushing aside her battle prowess.
_And that goat should be no problem, he''s a slob after all._
The pink thought, this hypothesis when The Spider Queen reported that the goat was named Ruphas, even though in the middle of the war slept through thetter half of the day the main battle happened because there were no enemies that attacked the settlement he supposed to defend, thus the size of the goat might only be the thing redeeming him, in short, that Ruphas must be another non-anti avian type monster, well it''s obvious because he is a Diamond Horned Goat.
The bat then after thinking all of those things did not realize that he had already finished reassigning the cramped position of their maddened warrior.
Thus another day had passed, and the day of the battle that holds the fate of the world''s greatest forest continued to inch closer.
Thest of the preparation for the day the alliance has set their attack, Eleanor once again spent the whole night drawing the magic circle in the base of the funnel-shaped pit she just made using her magic, at this point, she is just abusing her healing ability to heal herself, though she cannot heal the fatigue of the mind, thus even though she is physically well, her mind is just moments before forcibly shutting down her body, she is already a little bit away from passing out, in short.
But she endured, she started to once again cover the funnel-shaped pit with soil, She already did so earlier but that was only to make the bats turn a blind eye to this very suspicious structure inside the "normal clearing that is just bigger than the others."
_Just needed some tweaks here and there..._
Eleanor then continued to revise the magic circle looking for possible errors that could surely destroy all of her ns and force her to make the whole settlement retreat, She then made the power output of the magic circle to the maximum her mana could endure, she already gave orders towards Jin, Bernardo and Ruphas and what they are supposed to do when she passed out by pouring all of her power on this circle, so she is not worried about themand system falling apart just because of her absence.
She then started to connect the funnel-shaped pit into the several pseudo pipes she made for air to properly flow from the surface through the pit.
_Phew, that should do it._
Eleanor wiped away the sweat from her forehead and went outside of the ground and then into the cave, she ordered the crafters to bring all of the corks that would serve as ear-dampening devices to all of the soldiers in herb.
"Here are all of them,mander."
Two leanly muscr goblins said so as box after box got hauled into herb, then said "Thank you." and then used magic on all of the boxes, sand started to crawl on the top and sides of the boxes, and the sand then started to invade the insides of the boxes going to corks after corks, after which the two lifters who are outside of theb went inside after the call of theirmander Eleanor.
"Please distribute all of these to our soldiers, as well as civilians."
Eleanor already told Sophia that the Pink Bat Queen has some ns to throw the forces of the second settlement out of whack, the time is inadequate to deliver the corks or produce a quantity that can amodate the humungous poption of the second settlement that shadows the whole first settlement with ease.
Eleanor opened a box and took two pieces of corks, it became thicker because of the sand covering its entirety.
A spider then suddenly crawls out of her shoulder.
"To your mother, deliver this."
Eleanor alsomanded the spider to tell its birth giver a message containing Eleanor''s request for Arachne to dy the n of the bat queen until the signal for the start of the battle in the firstyer has gone off.
The white-colored spider nodded and swallowed the pair of corks, alongside some chitters out of its mouth, and then an "I got it." from Arachne soon after those chitters were heard, the spider then went out somewhere and then disappeared in the darkest corner of the room.
At that time, the lifters already lifted all of the corks out of theb, Sophia then took a look at a bowl of water at the table of herb, She put mana on her fingers and then tapped it, and the water started to float and formed an orb on floating in the air, soon at that orb, a voice came out.
"Ellie, what''s the matter?"
Eleanor answered.
"Good morning Lady Sophia, I want to suggest changes in your strategy."
Eleanor was quite nervous, after all... that bout of morals and her feelings were yet to subside, Sophia seemed to not know what Eleanor was feeling and just replied seemingly interested in the revisions about to be suggested by Eleanor.
"Please tell."
Eleanor nodded and started talking.
"If I may suggest, please pull out all of the soldiers, especially the like of Wokung and his daughter, and put them back in the volcano, making a giant rock clog the giant door and just let Wokung destroy it after the signal of the start of the firstyer battle was set off."
Sophia on the other end got silent for a second, she then replied.
"... Oh? So you figured it out too, but still is your "signal" really that good that we can just give up the element of surprise for caution?"
Eleanor replied.
"The element of surprise won''t matter because all of us will surely be surprised, Lady Sophia, I am rather worried because the volcano settlement will be fighting against the big guns of the alliance, so a little disturbance in your bnce or even a slight daze will surely get detrimental."
Eleanor finished her exnation.
"You''re not worried about me?"
"Well you have to finish off the Pink bat as early as possible so you have to get out of the settlement, but you can just clog your ears from inside out right?"
"That sounds like a shrewdmander would say."
"That''s the second time I heard that in the past two days."
Eleanor also suggested wearing earplugs and making the two giant spiders deliver it, The amount is enough only for the soldiers of the second settlement, but a volcano has thick walls, so everything should be fine.
After this conversation, the day of the war finally started and all of the races advanced towards their targets. 7 thousand strong maddened army of goblins and orcs led by the five bats marched howling like rabid dogs while their queen and the queen of spiders flew off to prepare their things.
Ogres withrge axes and hammers made out of smoothened stone set foot with heavy steps with the water Oni as their spearhead.
The mantises used their agile feet to make haste towards the volcano settlement with their leader drooling at the thought of finally cleaning up the rivalry between him and the king of monkeys (He does not know that the monkey is dead.)
And finally, Bakunawa the owner of the thirdyer opened her eyes and ascended out of the water.
All of the participants of the war started their preparations, but for two certain entities, this event is nothing but a mortal farce.
"Aw, too bad, I failed to manipte her in the end~"
A divine one, sitting on an obsidian-colored throne with a single portrait at its back of a knight with a ck colored armor with a skull for its head piercing the heart of a beautiful elf said so, the throne he is currently sitting on is in a huge pile of bones as if to openly dere the divinity of this venerable one.
A divinity that governs the undying race.
The god of the undead, though his face is still shrouded with thick fog looked at the shining white-colored ball of light in front of him, his tone was as if he was enjoying a conversation with a friend, but the god of the undead''s friend that manifested his will inside the ball of light was not enjoying their conversation.
"You did not even try to manipte her! Hell, you even gave her a scolding to fix her familyplex right!? You gave her free reigns over your property!"
The ball of light shook violently whilst an enraged voice came out of it, clearly annoyed about what was happening in the forest of the god of the undead, however, the god that the ball just scoldedughed slightly before replying.
"Well, it''s a hero''s test you know? How can it be a test when there is no opponent? And I am only concerned with the undead race that is stuck in their enclosure, I do not care about those monsters whatsoever, so they can turn into shit for all I care."
The god of the undead responded.
"So that''s why you let her decide the fate of your forest. That certainly is understandable (Considering it''s your forest) but why did you chuck in two hero prospects of your pantheon inside that forest?"
The owner of the voice emanating in the ball of light calmed down, perhaps finding it wasteful to argue with a person who only listens to his whims.
"Oh, the serpent one? You Mean Bakunawa?"
The ball of light moved up and down two times as if to nod, the god of the undead suddenly gave out a hyena-like snicker that resonated throughout the divine realm.
"You could have guessed it already right?"
A long silence ensued, after which an unrecognizable tone came out of the lump of white light.
"For nourishment, huh?"
The ball of light muttered as the two continued to watch over the grand spectacle that was currently happening.
Chapter 51: Once a Glorious Race, Now Nothing But a Husk
Chapter 51: Once a Glorious Race, Now Nothing But a Husk
[Sophia''s POV]
In the secondyer settlement, the morning sun barely started to rise, but the monkeys who had corks in their ears infused with sand received a rather ridiculous order from me, the order was to retreat inside the volcano, seal it off with a giant rock that I would be producing using my magic and do not exit or even peak a hole on the "door" until further notice.
"M-mydy... It''s not like I am doubting your brilliant mind, but after the preparations we did...?"
Well, preparations they say, but it is just really setting up a hole with food in designated ces to replenish their stamina, as well as me forcing the spies of this ce who have horrible scouting ability to scout the advance of the enemy by swimming in a giant pit full of charcoal, I would not count that as preparations for war, if it is, then we will be having many traps around the volcano already.
But, like how it was already obvious, wars in the warring state periods of any country, or even the era of the Philippine revolution are different from the wars in this world, mainly because of the existence of magic and individuals who can destroy an army alone.
Well, think about it, what kind of general will make their soldiers only have one meal a day, right? That''s how different the warring methods between the two worlds are.
As such, extensive scouting preparations about an army and not about a single individual is new to them, so they think that knowing the number, weapons, muscle constitution, and more of the enemy and not sleeping for days to properly scout the opposition are extensive preparations, but the truth is, it''s just the basics.
_I said that, but the ogre folks know they should get far away from rivers when camping._
I was thinking of something like that as I replied, my tone was serious, making them immediately notice that I was not taking questions as a response to my order.
"You will understand once you do, make your movement in haste, I want all soldiers hauled inside the volcano before the first ray of the sun is visible to the world, am I understood?"
The monkeys, understanding the meaning of my stern voice immediately obliged, The moring of their weapons being abruptly picked up can be heard, they became so agitated because they heard the rare serious tone of yours truly that they even ran immediately into the front of their shabby looking camp before destroying it and then running towards the settlement.
_Man, they did not even bother to answer._
I thought so as I went out of the entrance of the volcano settlement and walked to its side, Sand then started to climb in my body, starting from my feet, arge amount of sand crawled like that of a snake until it finally reached my face, the sands then entered my ears as I envisioned a 3d model of the inner workings of the ear.
[What the hell is this? I feel useless for the first time in my short life.]
What are you talking about? High school students should have at least memorized the anatomy of the five senses at some point in their lives, you know?
[But, can they remember it to such a perfect degree?]
... Well, that is none of my concern, anyway, Help me maneuver the sands, I can''t do it perfectly because I can''t actually see it and am only imagining my insides and the 3D model inside my head as the same anatomy.
[Well, it seems like you know the general location of the things that need to be clogged but do not know the exact location, huh? Man, what a relief, I thought my only use for this story wasic relief.]
Stop going meta and help me already.
We conversed as such as me and [Guide] joint hands to make my ears go out of service today.
[That should do it.]
Yes, it should, I cannot seem to hear anything even the hurried run of the army of monkeys that are already closing in, they did arrive before the first ray of the sun was seen, aren''t they a dedicated bunch, anyway, that means my super earplugs is a sess.
Well, Ellie seems to have a way to deal with the bats, howmendable.
[If you just said it to her in the first ce...]
Do you know what boosting self-esteem is? What''s the point of leaving her tomand alone the defense of one of my settlements if I make her my mailman?
We conversed as such as the monkeys bowed at me, I just nodded and then immediately lined them up at the entrance, I made it so that they would be lined up properly and would not feel restricted, after all, even though the main corridor is wide that even a whole band of soldiers can enter side by side without a hindrance, it is still a closed space, so I made their lines longer and then instructed Saru and Wokung to lead two groups of soldiers that I already cut in half early on and make them move in a way that will make them spread out and prevent lining up.
Making them move in a line will provide immediate information to be hindered.
"Well then, I shall take my leave."
After about 30 minutes of arrangement, I finally finished, I immediately went outside, made a rock as big as the entrance, and clogged the entrance with it, Of course, I alreadymanded Wokung to destroy the boulder the moment the signal went off.
I then started to run at my full speed, and I can say that I was quite shocked, I don''t know but maybe because I have been using magic pretty much all of my life in this forest, but I did not realize how fast I can get, I am currently weaving through the forest like someone who uses the body flicker jutsu.
_Well, I have to use this speed more often._
I continued to rush around the forest, not caring about my ridiculous look because of my super earplugs, I then started to remember the final messages of Eleanor before she once again busied herself inmanding the defense of the firstyer settlement.
_Start the war after the signal went off, huh?_
If her signal is what I think it is, then it is a two-edged de that will not discriminate between foes and allies when released, that''s why, I and Ellie made our heavy gunners go out of sight until the said rm started, so right now the big shots of the enemy are the only one present outside, and all of the stars in the secondyer are not allowed to go out of the volcano as you can see earlier.
So only my undeads Philo, Lyra, Bernardo, and Kabuto will be outside alongside me and Arachne, and oh, speaking of that spider woman, she is tasked to stop the bat queen from using her unique skill to mess up the defense of the second settlement and make more leeway for Bakunawa and the other leaders, that would also be detrimental for me because I will have to focus on restoring order other than killing the hero prospect serpent that I am certain was made into one just for the sake of my nourishment.
But still, I am quite curious about how Arachne will stop someone stronger than her, I tried to ask her but she said "You will see if you do." and just cut off the connection.
Well, it seems like she wants to be secretive, so I let her be.
Going back, strategy of Eleanor quite suited my strategy because I just had to adjust the timing of my killing the bat queen after the rm was used, It is more useful because the bat will surely be startled and will not be able to react on time, if there are no distraction, even though I am quite sure that I am stronger than the bat queen, she have an advantage, she can fly and I can just float, so how can I stop her from shouting "There''s 1 impostor among us, and she''s Arachne!", right?
I''m sure even Bakunawa would hesitate to attack me if she knew I had that deep influence on the eyes of the forest.
As I was thinking of such things I finally saw it, the former base of the invasion army by yours truly, now The built facilities have been burnt down and only charcoal of their former majesty remains.
I then made a square on the wall and entered it.
"Let''s wait for the bat."
I said so whilst I made the square go upwards like an elevator.
[3rd Person POV]
"Sure is breezy."
Arachne was spreading her arms in the air, feeling the breeze as if she was flying high in the sky, and s, she was, she was currently in the back of thergest mammal in the forest, the queen of the bats, traversing the airspace without the hindrance of the trees.
The bat queen, however, cannot help but find the current behavior of Arachne strange.
_It''s like there is no war._
No, Arachne was quite serious these past few days,ying a hundred thousand worth of eggs to attempt infiltrating the two settlements of Sophia, but because of the mysterious counterintelligence technique of the enemy, she cannot even go past inside the cave if she did, the spiders will immediately get noticed by the guards and will send teams to dispose of them before any information damage is done.
_She tried her best... Did she give up already? No, that can''t be, she must have seen some kind of hope in this alliance, if there is not, then she would have switched sides already._
Like how Arachne knows the bat well, the bat also knows Arachne well, thus she knows how much importance she is giving to her safety and thus concludes that Arachne, or the Spider Queen as she was being called will surely betray anyone who cannot protect her and her interest.
That is also the reason that the alliance is somehow holding up, as long as the spider queen did not leave them, there is still hope.
Well, that''s what they are thinking at least.
"Say batsy, how did your race get reduced to your current size?"
Arachne asked, causing the bat queen to make her head tilt toward her direction.
"... You already knew how it transpired, right?"
Arachne nodded, but then replied: "Awe on, I am tired of feeling the air, you know, let''s pass the time a little, okay?"
The bat cannot help but squint her eyes, what can the spider queen can gain from getting the few surviving individuals of her race to relive their trauma?
_Well, I am already over it, so I guess it''s fine._
The Pink Bat thought so and then started to tell her tale.
Many years ago far before the five-pronged forest was put under a restriction by the owner of the forest, the Pink Bats flourished as a race that has the title "lords of the sky", This title got attached to their name given the fact that they drove allrge avian creatures out of the forest, of course, their ego was bloated because of such title.
Originally, their pride is already as big as it can get, but because theirir is near the undead and the undead are not making any moves against them, it got to a point where their pride blinded them of their rationality.
_They must be cautious of us._
And the truth is like that, after all, no one is not cautious with illusion masters, right? Even the undead can get inflicted with one if enough power is used, thus they cannot help but think that they are the strongest.
However, they are not called the strongest, instead, the fire monkeys, known as the overlord of the volcano are the one that holds such a title, this wounded the pride of the pink-colored bats, especially their King, the leader of their at that time and the father of the current leader of the bats.
_How can some primates who cannot even fly be called the strongest!?_
_We will now ept this! I WILL NOT ACCEPT THIS!_
These thoughts swirled for many years inside the head of the leader, but he still had the presence of mind to make his only child grow big before going for the war of supremacy, and when she was alreadying of age, the pink bats started a full-scale war against the monkeys.
At that time, the forest was in chaos because the two strongest races were at it for an all-out brawl, the war would surely take a while and would raze the forest to the ground.
But no, on the very first day of the war, the monkey tribe leader, killed the leader of bats with his overly powerful body that is a result of training and gigantification, This event was seen by the child self of the queen of bats, she saw as all of her brethren was ughtered and are just running away because the unprecedented death of their leader. They were still quite straightforward with their illusions at that time and had yet to innovate to the point of thinking to make a maddened army like now, so all of the monkeys focused on hurling their spears until only five of the children remained.
Maybe it was outside of order, but the queen of the bats heard somerge bone-breaking sound instead of cries of victory.
_It must be that they disobeyed the don''t kill children order of their leader._
The current bat queen thought, but either way, she finally decided that she would stop being stubborn and destroy their customs to restore their n.
Meanwhile, Arachne received a message.
"Three minutes, three minutes is enough."
______
LOOK FORWARD TO THE NEXT CHAPTER, YOU WILL ENJOY IT I PROMISE.
Chapter 52: Arachne for MVP!
Chapter 52: Arachne for MVP!
Warning: Spicy contents.
The reason for such actions from Arachne will be exined in the next chapter.
_______
Arachne''s eyes widened a little upon hearing Eleanor''s message, For some reason, it was an awfully short time, way, way shorter than she had expected, which is not really a problem, but still, they were dealing with the most troublesome race in the whole forest, so she expected a much longer amount of time.
_Hmm... Oh well._
She just shrugged it off and then put her hands on the oversized head of the queen of the bats, Right now, Arachne is currently in her human form so that she could fit into the broad back of the queen of the bats, The bat flinched nastily at Arachne''s actions and she immediately asked.
"W-what are you doing!?"
Arachne smiled and continued patting her head and replied: "Don''t worry about it, HAHA..." While saying so, she stuck her tongue out to make the queen of bats see her being yful, but then, in front of her tongue in which her taste buds resided, a small white-colored spider suddenly crawled out of Arachne''s mouth, Arachne looked at it and instructed it with their natural bond to go down in the shallowest part of her throat and make sure that the spider will not slip even an inch.
The spider responded with brisk cks of its maws, after which, another small white spider crawled from her back onto her tongue, this time Arachne instructed it to act as her vocal chords and mouth everything she would say, after all, it would be hard to have a straight voice if something is shoved down your throat, right? With another brisk ck, the other white spider responded and approached the location Arachne indicated.
While Arachne is preparing her spiders, the walls of the former base of invasion of the hero prospect be visible in their view. The bat looked at her once again and said.
"We''re here."
Arachne nodded and then went to jump out of the back of the Pink Bat Queen and in midair, she transformed back into her half human half spider form, the queen of bats could not help but frown when she heard bones snapping and flesh churning as every single one of the spider queen''s muscles and organs are being rearranged to suit her Arachnid form.
_Ugh, I am not the one toin because that is also the sound of my transformation when I shift forms, but it sounds gross..._
The bat shook off the unpleasant feeling in her stomach and justnded as calmly as she could, Arachne then looked at her and then asked.
"... Say, can your unique skill go from here to the volcano settlement?"
The bat then responded with a nod and a simple "Yes."
Arachne then nced a little at her, At first, the bat queen ignored it and just started preparing for her unique skill [Ninth Symphony]''s ultimate ability named "The Last Symphony" which will give her the ability to make an attack that will be sure to hit a target and kill the said target with illusion.
The problem is that she will be mute for the rest of her life, but her resolve to survive is bigger than her pride, so she does not hesitate to offer usage of this skill, Then, when the bat queen is about to use this ability, Arachne suddenly asks.
"... But, like... can it work in your human form...?"
The queen of Arachnids asked and faced her, Surprisingly, her cheeks had some trace of red on both sides of it, but the bat did not notice it and backed off.
"W-what are you nning!?"
Arachne was or acted startled.
"E-eh!? No, I am not nning anything... I- I''m just curious!"
The bat backed off once more and pointed her frontal ws at Arachne.
"Liar! I know you were up to something! Do you want to use me as your subject of experiment, or do you think a person like you can defeat me somehow in my human form!?"
Arachne at this time started to frantically wave her hand to deny the allegation of the bat, Her eyes were quite teary for some reason and the bat who was having trust issues had yet to notice it.
"N- no! I just thought that because we are nowpany-"
"WE ARE NOT COMPANIONS, WE ARE NOTHING BUT A COLLABORATOR!"
The bat shouted, this time she didn''t care anymore if she was heard by an enemy or something, she just wanted to shake off the desperate attempt of the spider queen, She immediately got ready for an attack from her spiders, but instead of an attack what she seen is the queen of spiders freezing up from her position as well as her frontal legs losing strength, causing her to fall up front, the spider queen then suddenly used her other legs to support her from the fall and then shakily stood up again.
At this moment, something changed inside the queen of the bats, but that something is yet to be noticed by the person herself, She is now fully invested in her finally realizing the strange behavior of her strategic aplice, The bat queen looked at her carefully whilst listening to her words and looking at her bodynguage.
"Not apanion huh...?"
The spider queen scratched the back of her head and smiled, but the bat could affirm it, the strain in her smile as if she just learned the worst truth she had evere across.
_What is this...?_
The bat asked, She had an answer in her heart, after all, she was not a foolish individual and could discern tactics, but she ignored it, saying there was no way.
"hahahah... I guess you''re right, seems like I got carried away a little, Well I just thought that... maybe these feelings... AHAHAHAH! Well, just... do your stuff."
Arachne did not say anymore after that and just looked at the front of the wall, Her teeth were biting her lips she seemed to be on the verge of bleeding, her right hand was gripping her left, shaking rather uncontrobly and her ws were scratching into the ground, obviously she must be in pain, a lot of pain.
_So she is..._
Love, the bat knew it, she knew as being the only monster of the forest to believe in one true love, the spider queen must have somehow fallen in love with her, she doesn''t know how or when, after all, the spider queen and she have some sort of rivalry as being the only two Queenmunity type monsters of the five-pronged forest.
_I must at least give her dream a chance._
For some reason, that was the most logical thing that the bat can think of, at the moment, the change within her bes apparent, but she is yet to notice it.
"Why are you so sad all of a sudden... Well, if you''re about to cry then here...!"
The bat then transformed and with the same sounds as Arachne''s transformation, a seven feet giantess with unreserved curves, child-bearing hips, and voluptuous lips appeared in front of Arachne, Arachne looked startled for a moment, but at the next instant, she dashed near the queen of the bats, grabbed both of her cheeks with her hands and put her lips into the bat''s.
"Mghh!?"
The bat eximed, She tried to resist, but the spider queen''s body seemed to gain strength from their connection, ultimately making her struggles in vain as Arachne started to use her tongue and invade the mouth of the queen of the bats, exploring and conquering it, the bat is quite a dummy in kissing because of her stance about sex used only for mating, thus she tried to use her tongue counterattack, but her tongue was caught by Arachne''s and waves after waves of pleasure made her whole body shudder as Arachne yed with her tongue, making it swirl and curl, licking it at the bottom and the top as if she is savoring a very delectable meal.
Sophia, somewhere near the two of them was watching through an undead spider, she eximed inwardly.
_WHAT THE HELL!?_
But let''s ignore her for now, The bat''s brain started to get cloudy and her eyes started to see nothing but mists as her whole being was overwhelmed by the new pleasures she was currently experiencing, but she forcefully regained herposure and pushed away the lips of Arachne.
"What are you doing!?"
She shouted before gasping for air.
Arachne then put her head away too, seemingly startled.
"I... I''m sorry. I can''t control myself... Ah... more importantly."
Arachne then puts the palm of her hand in front of the bat queen''s eyes, It is a magic circle branded using fire, and dried-up blood is still visible.
"That''s... the brand given to you by the hero prospect when she enved you and forced you to kill one of the monkey tribe leader''s sons, right?"
Arachne nodded and then replied.
"Yes, and as of the moment, I am still a ve of hers."
The bat once again felt a sense of danger and tried to get out of Arachne''s grasp, but the waves of bliss she felt with the hot kiss they had partaken into were still in effect, making her fail, She just said.
"Y. You lied to us!? But you said you shook her spell off!"
As the bat queen stated such words, Arachne''s eyes suddenly were filled with tears as she replied.
"I''m sorry, it was an order, I will die if I disobey it!"
The pink skin of the bat queen suddenly turned pale.
"S... so will you...?"
But Arachne resolutely shook her head and looked at her.
"No, I... If I am still the normal me then I will let myself be a dog by anyone for my safety... But no, I... changed... You changed me... That''s why I want to give a proposal to you.
Arachne then took a deep breath and then continued.
"Will you betray this forest with me, and help mydy conquer and usurp the ownership of thisnd from her god?"
The bat fell into thought, she did not realize that the queen of the spiders was cornered to this degree, She thought that the arachnid is always a person on top of things, a person never to be outsmarted.
However, upon hearing these revtionsing from the person she thought was all-knowing, the queen of the bats felt humbled and finally realized why humans are considered the world''s top race.
But, she made a promise, a promise that she would make this forest hers and the bats, thus she had to decline... however, when she was just about to shake her head, Arachne once again grabbed her cheeks before looking at her close in the eyes and kissing her.
"I am not taking no for an answer."
Arachne said and then slowly once again closed in her face towards the queen of bats.
"Wai..."
"Just say yes..."
"But..."
"But what?"
Arachne did not wait for the bat''s answer and once again kissed her while in her mind thinking.
_One minute left._
The bat''s eyes opened wide for a moment, but once again closed as she started to savor the kiss she just experienced now, their tongue yed with each other, and with every passing moment, the ws of Arachne mped tighter as the legs of the queen of bats loosened up once it was sturdy, started to get shaky, until it barely can stand and finally, gave in, fully entrusting her body to the clutches of her once nemeses, her hands that are formerly pushing the ws of Arachne are now desperately clinging into it, not wanting this moment of heavenly pleasure to end.
She continued to indulge in this new sensation she was currently feeling, without realizing that the person who "confessed" to her had her eyes opened, glowing like that of a panther ring at its prey.
_10_
_9_
_8_
_7_
_6_
_5_
_4_
_3_
_2_
_1_
Arachne made her lips and the bat queen''s separate, her tongue was still sticking out while she was grabbing with all her limbs the quivering body of the idiot queen of bats.
"So you have that sub bone on you, huh? Your crotch''s even dripping with juices!"
Arachne said so, and at the side of the wall, hundreds or even thousands of spiders are scurrying, They are in position and long have been binding the bat queen in her ce.
"Kaboom..."
At the moment Arachne said that the bat queen''s eyes shook violently and her ears gushed out blood that trickled down through her body, she looked confused for a moment, and in the next instant that the pain took over her, she finally realized her blunder, in front of her eyes, the privilege given to the royal family of pink bats, she saw a spider queen licking her lips and smacked it a few times.
"Aphrodisiac!"
Arachne then sneered and replied.
"Yep, but man you''re delicious, I might just awaken to the other side if you''re not gonna die today."
The bat queen felt terrified and realized her blunder, but anger took over her as she tried to transform, but her body was too weak to undergo any rapid change of structure.
_I can''t believe that I felt good from this bitch''s advances!_
But she did not give up, she clenched her fist and tried to punch Arachne with everything she had but found both of her arms shackled by a lot of spider strings.
"I told you, right? You''re dying... Oh, you can''t hear me"
The bat then, as ast-ditch struggle tried to shout at her using her unique skill that was supposed to destroy the tactic of the second settlement, but then a short sharp pain went through her neck and there she saw a child standing at the ws of Arachne, she smiled at the bat whilst watching her head fall off the surface of the top of the wall.
_______
I did say you will enjoy it... But, I still want to know if you all did. I got this sudden urge to write seven-footer lesbians kissing so...
Chapter 53: Here It Is
Chapter 53: Here It Is
Arachne immediately ordered several spiders to make silk and wrap the whole body of the bat queen except the head that was still on her hands, dripping with a lot of blood that was slowly creating a poodle under her feet, for some reason her master Sophia wants to smear herself with a lot of blood, she finds it puzzling but personal decisions of herdy is none of a subordinate''s business, thus she left it alone, but of course, Sophia, a curious person that she is will not let go of questioning Arachne.
"Aphrodisiac huh? How creative, but still why did you administer it through the mouth? You two would be a moaning mess for the whole war if you happened to gulp arge amount of it, you know? I mean, the spider producing it is in the top of your throat."
Arachne licked her lips whilst summoning one of her giant spiders and then chucking the wrapped body into its dislocated mouth as she replied.
"Well, I mean, I don''t mind getting into the grind, I mean I can already produce spider eggs without Wokung''s sperms so I wanna explore more... But you see, I need to administer it to her directly because all monsters including her and myself are resistant to any kind of mind-muddling drugs she has the most resistance because of the nature of heryer so if I put it on her drinking water or her food, that would just a waste of resources, it will also risk me from being discovered because the bat surely has some kind of ability to detect poison."
Sophia looked at the head and gestured to Arachne to give it to her, which she did.
Of course those facts, she already knew, because she already studied the stats of her heavy hitters, but something was bothering her, thus while shaking her head to stter some blood all over the ce, she asked Arachne.
"... You know, I''ve been wondering for a while, your whole body structure screams of a super powerful slice and dice warrior, frontal ws that have des so big it can severe pirs from colosseums and legs that can pierce through concrete rather easily as well as strings that I am sure to be as tough as a steel wire."
Sophia let her forehead be smeared with blood, causing her image to be quite terrifying, but she was yet to be aware of such an effect on her appearance so she ignored it and continued to ask.
"...So tell me, what exactly is preventing you from just duking it out with people you can''t control like the queen of the bats? You can even try and have a shot on my brain''s contents, you know?"
Arachne sighed whilst looking at the now thread-wrapped head of the queen of the bats, the threads were still dripping with blood, thus she put it upside down and swallowed it whole, Sophia''s eyes narrowed at that sight, but they immediately went back to normal and once again stared at Arachne.
"Hmm... A shot to your brain is certainly a good idea, but if it''s to endanger my life, then I can just ask you stuff... and to answer your question of why I am not fighting..."
Arachne put one of her frontal ws in Sophia''s forehead and pushed it with all she could, but instead of piercing through it, all the w did was creak a little as if to indicate that it could not even puncture a child''s skin.
"As you can see, it cannot pierce anything when I am thinking of harming someone alive and even if I''m not thinking about such things, it will not work."
Sophia touched her forehead and spoke.
"Please borate."
"To put it simply..."
At themand of her master, Arachne exined the full extent of her limits.
In summary, the system of the world itself is the one that is limiting her from being a menace and robbing any monster of the forest of their right to be the strongest. The reason is the debuff of her unique skill [Queen of Arachnids] that denies her any kind ofmon skill she can potentially learn with her experiments. This debuff is already present even before the Asexual Egg Reproduction appeared when she was named by Sophia.
However, that debuff is not limited tomon skills, it also makes magic that is a branch ofmon skills (if it''s not already obvious) impossible to get, and for some reason, title skills are also blunted out.
This part is something puzzling Arachne, after all, title skills andmon skills are not the same because the titles can be unique, for example, Urduja is called [The Hero of the People], and no one other than her can have that title Sophia can''t because she is currently destroying the bnce of the forest and absorbing all of the power to herself.
But that''s beyond the point, so going back, the restriction did not stop here, even the special traits of her unique race such as the ultra-sharp frontal ws, sturdy legs as well and her high-quality threads will all be pathetic excuses for abilities if Arachne ever tried to use them in anything other than a dissection of her subjects and when she''s slicing her food.
Sophia could not help but once again squint her eyes, this time not because of repulse but of shock as she said.
"That''s rather annoying, you sacrificed every potential of being the ruler of the forest to be its eyes. Rather, isn''t that series of restrictions unreasonable?"
Arachne just nodded her head as one of the giant spiders went behind her, its maw was already opened and ready to swallow its mother anytime.
"Eh... annoying, yes, after all, I can fight rather well when I am yet to be the queen of Arachnids, and mind me in my prime I am as strong as Wokung and canpete with anyone I want and get away with it either victorious or in a draw that will scar my opponent for life, so if for example, I can still do that when I got the [Dissection] unique skill that gives me freakish dexterity when I am disemboweling someone or something, it will instead be unreasonable for the forest instead."
Sophia went silent for a while as if she was contemting something, but then just nodded in the end and then sighed.
"Well, it does make sense... to a certain extent if you put it that way."
Arachne''s eyes then suddenly widened as she said to Sophia, her tone is quite in haste.
"Master, Bakunawa started to make her move."
Sophia''s eyes then swept at the front and then once again shook her hair and then loaded her feet, focusing some force on it as she momentarily looked at Arachne.
"Alright, my time hase, please escape from this ce as fast as possible for I cannot guarantee that I can contain the fight in its epicenter"
Arachne then nodded and got ready to enter the mouth of her subordinate, she then replied.
"You don''t have to remind me... and master, good luck."
Sophia smiled and answered. "I don''t need one... usually, so I guess thank you."
Sophia then after replying kicked the wall hard, causing some of its upper footing to crumble slightly, soon light explosions caused by super fast movements resounded out of the forest, Arachne looked at the trail of small craters being created as she used her index finger touch his lips.
"I wonder if I can make something like a clone of her using her whole nervous system..."
________
When Arachne went back to herir to preserve the head and body of the Queen Bat, amunication was heard in his head, it was amand from herdy Sophia.
"... You''re overworking me! Rather, why didn''t you tell me when were still together!?"
"The enemy''s near, it would be disastrous if you got caught up in the fight."
"You smooth talker!"
Arachne just sighed as she finished heeding her master''smand, after that shout thousands of spiders went out of her cave.
______
In the inner part of the thirdyer, a silver streak can be seen.
This streak is nimbly moving, weaving through trees making sharp turns left and right without losing even a single second of her speed and Bakunawa is the one who is making such a ridiculous feat.
Her whole body is covered with extra durable scales that serve as her armor against almost every attack whether it may be physical or magical, the only thing that cannot be stopped by such magnificent scales are poisons directly ingested by her, but of course, her natural body endurance will do the work to negate most of the poison''s effect, well not like she will ingest one.
Her hair is white and slowly turns ck as it goes lower down her neck, she is short in stature and just as tall as Sophia, she is running at her full speed, and her mind is reying something again and again.
That something is the conversation between her and her father, the god of streams from the pantheon of the god of the undead. In that conversation, the two of them are in a heated argument about something that Bakunawa wants to do.
And that something is fighting the hero prospect of the owner of the forest.
"I''m telling you Bakunawa, you cannot fight her! She is too strong and crafty for you who only have the monkey tribe leader as your rival!"
The god of streams shouted inside Bakunawa''s head, he is restricted in disclosing all of his insider intelligence by the order of his lord because that will be directly interfering with the oue of the test, thus he cannot tell that the monkey tribe leader is still alive among much other mystery of their seemingly all strong opponent.
Bakunawa sighed while she was underwater, on an Indian seat meditating to properlymunicate with her lord.
"Why are you so obstinate about stopping me... I mean, don''t you have any ambitions of usurping the god of the undead? You even suggested me to be Sophia''s recement."
Indeed, the god of streams is one of the many gods in the pantheon of the god of the undead that embarrassed themselves because of doubting the person chosen by their lord himself, thus the god of streams immediately.
"Didn''t I tell you to stop using that as a proper argument!? I have had enough of my lord''s smugughter that caused me nightmares for many days straight! She is not arrogant at all and is a genius from flesh to bone!"
Even though he is a god, the god of streams started gasping, obviously he is desperate to stop the serpent he cultivated with utmost care tomit suicide, after he panted for a few seconds, he continued.
"Didn''t you see how she yed around the whole monkey tribe!? That tribe has metal weapons and Sophia''s soldiers only have a stone chucked on a stick! And yet those primates became her living ythings! That alone is enough proof that she is more intelligent than you!"
Bakunawa cannot help but shake her head.
"How many times do I have to reply to you too, my lord? Military tactics and fighting tactics are two different things, she might be a prodigy, but my observation as well as the spider queen''s hints that she''s not very good at fights, the best proof is her almost dying at the hands of the zing Wolf King... And she most probably killed the monkey tribe leader through somerge magic circle."
The god of streams sighed.
"No... You see..."
The monkey tribe leader is not dead, and the zing Wolf King just had the headstart at that time because of a minor immaturity that can already be controlled by Sophia to some extent, the god of streams swallowed his words, and soon silence lingered in the mindscape of Bakunawa.
"See? If you''re scared for nothing, I will be fine... Besides... I cannot let a human who got a silver te when I worked so hard on what I attained do anything she wants to my forest."
Themunication then, was cut off.
Back to the present, Bakunawa cannot help but sigh, even though she said those words, she still has to be cautious, hero prospects are borderline one-man army after all, so it''s not surprising for her to be a target of a group damage type attack, thus she has to be careful or she will immediately slip up before even fighting her.
But one thing is for sure.
_I will do anything to kill Sophia Demiurge and bring the god of streams, my lord, and my father his deserved honor._
As she was thinking that a whistling sound was heard, and alongside it a spear made out of sand came flying in her direction at a super fast speed, a speed that rivaled her full speed.
_Shit, she constructed a magic circle near my territory!? How did I not notice it!?_
Bakunawa thought so as she made a sharp turn, but the spear surprisingly made a sharp one too and continued to close into her.
_Homing function!?_
Bakunawa, the natural fighter that she is immediately understood that running in a zigzag was not an option anymore and only a straight dash to get away from the range of what she presumed to be a magic circle was the best option, she then clutched her first and dashed head on towards the tip of the spear, when the spear got near on her face, Bakunawa ducked her body while her fist is still clenched and punched the spear, the impact between the projectile and the fist send shockwaves of explosion throughout the area, trees was cleaved, stones and boulders got upturned and a small crater was created in the epicenter.
_Now then, let''s dash out of- The sand turned into tentacles!?_
Suddenly, the spear Bakunawa thought to have explodedtched to her hand and immediately spread throughout her body, restricting her body from any kind of movement.
"Of all the things you can do to negate a homing weapon, you choose punching it? Come on, you have to be better than that."
Suddenly, a small yet imposing, adorable yet terrifying voice was heard alongside it was the appearance of a child with white hair smeared in blood that is smiling faintly.
"Hello there, ate (1) hero prospect, the name is Sophia..."
The white-haired child pulled out the rapier in her waist and pointed it at Bakunawa.
"Sophia Demiurge."
This interaction and not the sonic boom from the firstyer nor the bomb-like sound from the collision of the sand spear and Bakunawa''s fist started the war of the five-pronged forest and thest stage of the Hero''s Test.
______
Author:
Ate: is the literal Filipino word for older sister, but is also used when referring to a senior at college or high school, so basically Sophia here said "Hero Prospect Senpai" but she is a Filipino, so she used hernguage.
Chapter 54: Eleanor Declares Her Presence
Chapter 54: Eleanor Deres Her Presence
Author: Be sure to make your choice and vote at the pool in the end of the chapter.
Bakunawa was stunned for a moment, but that state juststed for a quarter of a second before Sophia pounced at her, pointing the tip of her modified rapier into one of Bakunawa''s eye, upon seeing that she was about to lose initiative, she immediately made her move.
Snow cold mist surrounded her body, freezing the sand tentacle binding her whole body, she then used her brute force to get away from the frozen binding given to her by her opponent and dodged the attack with a hair''s breadth.
Sophia, however, did not just let go of her lead, she immediately pointed her fingers, and three spheres of super condensed fire that were shining brightly like stars materialized and immediately made their way into the direction of Bakunawa, Bakunawa anticipated her attack and used magic to create three spears of ice as they countered the rapidly approaching smas.
The collision of the two seemingly casual created loud explosions and a cloud of thick smoke that separated the two for a moment, for other people it would be impossible to look at the other side of this dense obstruction, but it is the opposite for Bakunawa as she can see it, a silhouette of a child as tall as herself pouncing to her at full speed, she used magic once again and made gauntlets out of ice and also dashed in the middle of the smoke, another collision, this time, between the sword and the glove made the smoke disappear immediately, alongside it, the vicinity that is once aplicated maze of thick-bodied trees became like that of a badly made clearing.
Trees were strewn over and monsters that failed to escape early were mutted beyond recognition, however, the culprits did not even bat an eye to the destruction they made as they continued to sh with what all of their immense power could give.
The rapier shed and stabbed while the fist Bakunawa blocked and punched, Sophia once again pointed her index finger at her front and shot a water bullet, Bakunawa tilted her head and dodged the projectile, the water attack, however, grazed her hair, causing her long silver hair to be shaved off in uneven halves, furthermore, the shockwave of the seemingly supercharged water bullet caused Bakunawa to momentarily lose her bnce.
"Got you."
Sophia sneered as she clenched her fist and punched the jaw of the silver-scaled opponent of hers, or at least that''s what she aimed for because Bakunawa immediately supported her falling frame by stomping her foot as she put the back of her palm in front of her jaw and then used her other palm to support the blocking arm, the defense sessfully guarded against what would be a devastating blow, but the impact still caused her to be flung away into the air, shattering the gauntlets made out of ice in her arms.
"Oh, that might not be a very nice idea... good thing it heals immediately..."
Bakunawa stood right up and looked at her opponent, her whole body was smeared with blood and even her ears had some of it, she must have been surprised and attacked by the sound pulse that happened earlier, good thing that the alliance had a very good scouting monster in the form of the queen of arachnids, thus she already prepared her ice earplugs beforehand, though the sound is so strong that the earplugs shattered, at least she was not damaged before the fight.
_Seems like what she said was true... Sophia is a strategic menace, with a fatal familyplex._
Bakunawa started to snicker, a snicker that turned into muffledughter and then became audible became a little rasped until it became like that of a madman dering some random bullshit in the streets, Sophia stared at her with a little creeped-out eye.
_... She did fall for it, huh?_
Sophia could not help but shake her head as she raised her hand and then materialized a water orb that had a mini typhoon swirling inside it, she then disappeared in front of the stillughing Bakunawa and appeared in the sky in which the direction Bakunawa was looking to.
Bakunawa was stunned for a moment but then sneered once again and rematerialized her gauntlets once more as she jumped off to meet the attack of Sophia whilst saying.
"Your smarts... seem to be overrated."
After she said that the "rasengan" and the frozen gauntlet collided, causing another devastating damage to thendscape of the forest, water des mercilessly shed around trees and destroyed intact soils as if they were hot knives cutting through butter, but in the middle of all that chaos, Sophia wore a smile while she is upside down facing the greatest challenge of her two lives, her dress was still drenched with blood and her face was no exception to it, she then said whilst smiling, her face a kiss away from Bakunawa''s as the two attacks continued to collide and went on with their destruction.
"People who said those words before ended up with PTSD."
With this exchange of words, the two rivals backed down and lowered their postures and as they pounced at each other, the battle continued as the two participants abandoned their sense of surrounding and just focused on the enemy in front of them.
_____
Meanwhile, while the battle between the two strongest participants of the war is unfolding, all of the marching of either the alliance or the settlement forces came to a screeching halt, one force has their soldiers, generals, andmanders writhing in pain whilst they clutched their ears that have a flood-tier amount of blooding out of them.
The silly sight of gigantic ogres rolling around like a boulder of flesh or the annoying screeches of the obsidian mantises however, are not something that can gauge the pain being felt by the four male pink bats as they squirm in the ground like worms, bashing their heads into the soil trying to ease the pain.
"GYAAAAHHH MY EARS! MY EARS!"
"UWAAAAH! UWAAAAH!"
They cried as if they were children and could not do anything to further describe how painful it was to have their oversensitive ears be overloaded with information, but really, you will just wonder, how did this happen? How is a war that is supposed to be hard because of these bats bing something likeic relief?
Who is the person who did such a horrendous thing to them? No this is not a war crime anymore, this is not even about a war anymore, this is about using the greatest advantage of the bats against them, using something that they are so proud of as the main source of their humiliation.
This is a crime of humiliation.
Well, to know how these things happened, we have to go back some hours ago before the bat queen went outside theirir and even before all of the alliance monsters marched.
Every single person involved in the war, in this case, the battle in the firstyer, is busily scurrying for their individual preparations. In the dead of the night, ballistae were slowly being revealed out of the sand, pointed in a perfect arc angle creating a mini out of their trajectory, clearly the goal of these siege weapons is so obvious and does not need any further exnation.
Or at least that''s what the enemies are thinking, at the camp of the Pink bats, the 4 male bats are singing an inaudible rhythm that only can be heard by their brainwashed army, prompting them to march forward like mindless zombies as they drool like one and walked like one. Themanders of the attackers in the firstyer settlement were giddy because of how predictable the opponent would be.
But of course, they cannot me themander of the settlement, after all, how can she just hide a huge siege weapon like a ballista, right?
They continued to march sure of their victory without even using their illustrious illusions to conceal their pping wings or their eye-catching color.
_I am not so proud of being a monster right now..._
The named goblin soldiers, who for days have set camp on the formation given to them by their temporarymander are thinking of the same thing, first, the bats, even though they already saw the formation of the named goblins that make it so that the unnamed goblins in the front of the enemy formation will get inside first and the orcs in the back will get destroyed by cavalry, they did not n any form of counterattack.
Looking at the size of the hole that the oval-shaped formation they made, this fact is too obvious to ignore, so they can overload the ce with bigger size so that the army can put up a fight and give an apt. time to make the 4manders prepare their attacks, of course, that is to say, that theirmander will allow them to even attack.
These days, the people who are closely linked to the preparations of Eleanor get to know how diligent and thorough she is in smoothening any gaps created by their disadvantageous position of having ack of anti-avian powers, so much so that the soldiers feel like they are not even in a downhill position.
_How admirable, no wonder she''s the apple in the eye of Hara Sophia._
That''s what the soldiers and the other war-rted non-fighting personnel were thinking inside the settlement which is currently clogged up with arge boulder created by Eleanor, however, people who are not and were strictly forbidden by themander to partake in the preparations, in short, the normal civilians was thinking something otherwise of what those people were thinking.
The civilians werepletely forbidden to touch any kind of preparation materials or even participate in lifting things, only construction workers and a little bit of exemption on the nonbat sectors can have the clout to Eleanor''s preparations, this is to prevent any idental leakage of their underground preparations, the civilians were just ordered to use the Bayanihan to transfer their houses in the deeper parts of the cave, and just stay there and pray that the defense battle will be a sess.
Of course, if one is to be kept in the dark about a certain matter, he or she will instinctively lean on the worst-case scenario and that is ''The settlement has slim chances of winning.'' after this thought people will start to find someone to criticize, and for the goblins, the best one they can criticize is Eleanor.
First, the day the battle starts, she is nowhere to be seen inside the settlement as if she just disappeared out of existence, second the only thing she thought of, or at least they knew she thought of to counter the sound-based powers of the pink bats is a cork with dripping sands on them that they have to wear in the duration of the war, she has no n how to kill the bats nor did she n to partake in the frontline of the battlefield considering that her presence is yet to be seen up to this day.
_If only it was Lady Sophia who wasmanding us, then we would win for sure._
All of the civilians of the first settlement were thinking of such a thing, but of course, the subject of their ire cannot give a single damn about what they are thinking about, after all, she has to win this war and not impress the public whatsoever.
She is currently in the middle of the magic circle, and both of her hands are sping each other as she continuously chants a song of some sort that makes the magic circle emit bright light, she continues to pray, not bothering about anything, about the fact that she''s covered in sweat or the fact that all of the subjects of her beloved are doubting her, she only thought of one thing.
_Victory, overwhelming and one-sided victory._
As a disciple of the Hero of the People, she has the pride of a winner, thus she cannot think of any oue nor will she ept anything other than victory, as she was thinking of such things, the prayer stopped indicating the sessful casting of the magic circle.
Eleanor slowly closed her eyes, and alongside it, her sped hands slowly released each other, she then muttered one thing.
"Boom."
The moment she muttered those words, the covering of the funnel-shaped hole she made crumbled and a loud pulse of sound resounded.
Eleanor immediately dug deeper into the ground to avoid the damage of the pulse, but the monsters of the enemy who did not even know that such an attack woulde could not evade such a thing, out of a sudden all of their ears were damaged and spurted blood that flowed like a flood, every single one of them screeched as if they are about to die as they clutched their bleeding ears and rolled to the ground.
"My ears! My ears! My ears are damaged!"
"What the hell was that!?"
All of them shouted such things as they sprawled their whole body as if they were sentient stones, however, these creatures have one thing inmon, all of them use their eyes to see, so what will happen to a certain race who uses sound to "see" things?
The pink bats didn''t have just a simple ear rupture, they felt like their brains were cramped with a 3d hd live feed of the whole situation of the forest, the fighting of the two hero prospects was projected to y by y, the screeching monsters, their dripping blood, the escaping bunnies, anxiously chirping birds, the rustle of trees, everything was fed directly into their brains without warning.
""What... was that...""
They cannot even scream and just slump quietly to the ground.
And just like that, the alliance lost the only tactical advantage of their war against Sophia.
______
Meanwhile, Jin, Bernardo, and Ruphas began running towards their target, the pink bats that were speciallymanded to them by Eleanor, however, Bernardo and Jin could not help but notice something strange.
"Isn''t Ruphas more eager than he usually is?"
Jin asked to which Bernard replied.
"Yeah... But I guess this is it?"
"What is?"
"The day that Ruphas will give justice to his name."
Chapter 55: The Extinction…? Part 1
Chapter 55: The Extinction¡? Part 1
note: Vote in the poll at chapter 54
Every single monster in the forest was shocked, all of the enemies of the hero prospect Sophia had their ears bleeding as they screeched loudly, They could not even speak properly and only their tragic screams could serve as a testimony to how much pain they were going through right now. Monsters that are not even part of the conflict and are just busy escaping have either their brains fried because of the sheer information shock or outright exploded while they are running away from the forest, Their fate is the best example of what the rules of this world are.
The strong is the ruler, the wise is the retainer and the weak are canon fooders.
However among all the monsters involved in this sonic pulse that have the first settlement as the epicenter are the monsters who are protecting it, the infantry goblins and the monkey light cavalry were dazed, they looked at the shattered corks in their hands that were still dripping with sand whilst still remembering the sound of the sonic pulse, it was nothing that grand, it was just a simple "Boom" amplified by a hundred or even a thousand times if anything, it sounded rather feminine if not for the fact that it made their eardrums in the verge of erupting even though they already have corks in their ears.
"That was... Amazing..."
"Yeah..."
"It was like a giant shouted at us..."
"I was wondering why themander is always underground, but to think she''s making a magic circle of that power..."
All of them started to forget that they were a war and chatted among themselves like they were in a park instead of a battlefield, these caused frowns to form on the faces of the three undead captains currently leading them namely Philo, Lyra, Kabuto They were quite shocked by the power of the sound pulse as well how brilliant of an idea that is.
"Disturb the echolocation of the bats by a very strong sound wave."
It sounds in, but as Eleanor has said, the greatest of strategies are not always the mostplicated ones, but instead the one that fits the situation well, simplicity orplexityes next. Be that as it may, they cannot let their soldiers forget about the war because the army of maddened goblins are still marching despite their damaged ears, probably because all of their senses are numbed, but they didn''t seem to lose bnce despite such damage to their sense of hearing.
"Soldiers! The fight is yet to be over, ready your spears and load your bows!"
The infantry, cavalry, and archers (the archers seemed to be unnecessary in the hunt of the pink bats, so Lyra went and provided range assistance) flinched in surprise, but as the soldiers that they were, they immediately recognized their mistakes and with a brief "Sorry!", they readied their spears and made a neat formation as they wait for the goblins to reach the center of their encirclement.
"... Just a little bit... ATTACK!"
Kabuto shouted and all of the melee units marched, at that moment, Kyra who was riding Philo went out of his back and started drawing her arrows, meanwhile, Philo growled as he pounced on the enemy goblins as if he was not even thinking of his soldiers being repulsed by the idea of killing their kin, after all, Kabuto and Lyra, hisrades are shooting and indifferently killing them, so he doesn''t have to hesitate either.
"For our queen!"
"For Hara Sophia!"
"To repay the gratitude of second life!"
All of the soldiers shouted their unyielding loyalty, loyalty that they had failed to show when they were still under that ursed skill, but now that they were already free to exalt their savior and sing her hymn of praises, they were like lions that got out of their cage, they did not even think of the maddened goblins as their brethren nor did they hesitated to pierce or sh them apart, for all of them have one thing in mind.
_IF I GOT MORE KILLS THAN MY COMRADES, I CAN PROVE TO HER MAJESTY MY UNYEILDING DEVOTION!_
Well, they might gotten a lot more intelligent, but in the end, the simplicity trait of a monster cannot simply be extinguished.
Meanwhile, the wolf cavalry who were mounted by monkeys ran at their top speed, immediately catching up to the running orcs and also beginning their ughter, their leader nced a little at the goblin soldiers of the settlement who looked like a maddened army, but with a leather armor made out of wolf skin, he cannot help but make an awkward smile.
_They sure are rowdy huh?_
_______
In some distance away from the battlefield, the four male bats who went unconscious finally regained their bearings, alongside it, the memories of what is the reason for their ckout came crashing into their minds.
_That sound pulse gave us an information overload by making us echolocate the whole forest..._
Luck or not, but the severed head of the queen of pink bats as well as her body are already inside their of Arachne, so they are yet to know the demise of their race. But then again, the information they got is just too much and they do not have the photographic memory of Sophia to properly scan the whole image of the forest in their head and for sure their mind will lodge the experience inside the deepest pit of their brains for them to forget the trauma.
_Shit... This war is already a lost cause..._
One of the pink bats, or perhaps all of them thought so to themselves as they used the ws in their wings to stand up, they then tapped the ground with it to see their surroundings, but all they could see with their echolocation were muddled pictures, they once again are in the darkness as they analyzed the situation.
First, their bnce is out of whack because of the ear damage, making their flight ability and the ability their battle style is centered to, be useless, basically about sixty or seventy percent of their power was reduced. Second, the maddened army they so painstakingly raised through their melody lost their direction (Through the bats'' songs) making them only a maddened mob of cannon fooders instead of a proper army with melted brains. Third, their queen is nowhere to be seen and by the look of things, there is a big chance that the spider queen and their majesty failed in their n. And don''t forget that not only them can be affected by sound, thus there is another shit they have to deal with, the other alliance army having their strength being cut off because of the damage of the pulse earlier.
_Furthermore, the enemy seems to cover their ears properly... Have they preparing this trick for a long time already? That''s usible considering that Sophia is the hero prospect of the god of the undead, so she must somehow information about us from her lord..._
The bats despaired while thinking of such things, to think that they already lost before it even all started, to imagine that they looked like corpses to their enemy the moment they formed an alliance... Those facts were just too much to bear, but all of them shook their head hard, they are the prideful race known as The Lord of the Sky, they will not ept such defeat, they will NEVER ept it.
But for now, they do not have any means of fighting back, thus all of them went to amon agreement immediately.
_We have to escape and meet up with our queen somehow._
They then made their shaking legs forcibly stand up whilst their ws were still nted to the ground, they assumed a crouching position, the position they thought was optimal when escaping if their wings were rendered incapacitated, it was a lesson given to them a long time ago before the destruction of their race.
"My brothers... Let''s meet three hundred kilometers from here, be sure to elude any pursuit-!? RUN THEY ARE HERE!"
Just when their echolocation had gotten to an eptable degree, one of the pink bats and the second strongest just next to their queen spoke, but he immediately stopped as he saw three figures, two of which were humanoid and one of them was a goat running towards them with terrifying speed.
"WHA-!? WHY IS THE GOAT SO FAST!?"
The minds of the bats were in turmoil because of the sound pulse and also the realization of their defeat, thus instead of retreating, one of them shouted, his voice was like that of a mirror being scratched by metal nails, the bat who shouted those words red at the smallest bat, the one who brushed off the clearing that suddenly appeared in the part of the settlement forces.
"YOU! ARE YOU THE ONE WHO SAID THAT HE''S A SLOB!? WELL, LOOK AT HIM NOW EVEN FASTER THAN US WHEN WE ARE FLYING AT OUR FULL FUCKING SPEED!"
"Eh... I... I don... So..."
It was Arachne, it was her who said that Ruphas was a slob actually and the bat just confirmed such ims by observation, who can me him? Ruphas always sleeps in front of the settlement, too. Seeing that, no one would be able to say "He''s a goat who can run as fast as a fucking ne, that''s for sure" right? But their minds are too muddled and in chaos that they cannot remember who the person who gave them this misinformation is.
They were just thinking about themselves at the moment.
The strongest amongst them finally cannot take it anymore, his race is already close to extinction and everything swayed for the worse except that all of them crashed next to each other and these chickens have the time to yap their mouth!?
"SHUT UP! JUST SHUT UP! YOU FUCKING DUNKIES REALIZE WHAT SITUATION WE ARE IN RIGHT!? NOW DON''T WASTE ANY FUCKING ENERGY BLAMING EACH OTHER AND LISTEN TO WHAT I HAVE TO SAY!"
He fumed, his ears bleeding once more which he ignored, he finally caught the attention of all his remaining race members, and upon seeing that, he continued.
"Now, we have to run as fast as possible outside of the forest, we shall go our separate ways and be sure to not drag each other to the pursuers, no questions asked will be permitted, now disperse."
All of them, not saying anything started to run, if Sophia were to see the way they sprinted, she would notice that they were quite simr to how the viin of the Temple Run mobile game runs. Even though they are still unstable, their speed is already quite fast, so they are confident of illuding their pursuers.
________
Jin and Bernardo cannot help but grit their teeth as they are being outrun with ease by Ruphas, it is not like they are underestimating him, but as the tallest individual in the military manpower of Sophia, it is just unreasonable to also be the fastest, but they can see it, they see the yellow colored sparksing from the feet of Ruphas that slowly but surely bing denser and they cannot help but gulp.
Their dismay of being slower was reced with excitement.
_How will he prove himself I wonder..._
That''s what they are thinking.
_______
Ruphas can feel it, the res of disbeliefing from hisrades that sent bouts of anger rushing into his mind, he just cannot understand it, why would they doubt someone who doesn''t have any chance to participate in the war about his fighting ability?
_Wouldn''t it be impossible to show off if there is no enemy?_
_What is wrong wrong with these people?_
His anger boiled up even further, alongside it, the strands of lightning in his feet climbed and affected his whole body, he snorted and sparks of golden electricity resounded along his exhale that caused the pink bat he was ring into to flinch, and the bat immediately look at Ruphas and to his front to escape even faster.
"All of you just started underestimating me just because you have yet to see me fight..."
He muttered and the chewing of his mouth a trait of all goats started to produce arge amount of electricity, right now, not only did he outrun his tworades, but he left them to dust as the sparks on his body grewrger andrger and even his diamond horn joined to produce currents that started to burn the grasses he stepped into.
His horn started to shrink alongside it, and the electricity it produced intensified until his diamond horn could not be seen anymore and was reced by bellowing thunders that went and burned trees in every ce he went passed.
He stopped in his tracks and looked at Bernardo and Jin who had excited yet shocked expressions.
What they can see is not a slob excuse for a goat, but a quadrupedal devil that has its body turn ck whilst all of the fibers on his body generate electricity that even they are not confident of withstanding.
"Bernardo and Jin, you two shall be the representative of those ignorant enough to think that our Lady will name someone not worthy of serving him..."
You shall narrate to them.
Who am I named after...
... And why am I named after her?
(Author: Search Ruphas Mafahl)
_______
"DAMNIT! DAMNIT!DAMNIT!DAMNIT!DAMNIT!DAMNIT!DAMNIT!DAMNIT!DAMNIT!"
The bats were inwardly cursing as they ran even faster for their lives, regretting their decision to go against the will of the forest owner.
If only they just obediently be ves for Sophia, then they will not be tormented like this, if they are not just too arrogant, then they will not think that they can win just because it is not Sophiamanding the firstyer settlement.
_MORE IMPORTANTLY, IF WE DID NOT FIGHT, THEN WE WILL NOT HAVE TO MEET SOMEONE WHO CAN TURN INTO A FUCKING THUNDER!_
They berated inwardly, but then a yellow sh went past them almost at the same time, this caused them to flinch and stumble, halting their advance, but surprisingly they did not feel any ounce of thunder in their body.
They sighed in relief and started running once again but then saw their male leader staring at the golden sh.
Did he just...
_Did Ruphas just..._
"DID YOU JUST GO AND TARGETED THE STRONGEST OUT OF ALL OF US TO FLEX YOUR STRENGTH!?"
Ruphas of course ignored the shout and his yellow-colored eyes red at the bat leader, the bat leader was stupefied for a moment before his expression crumpled.
"JUST HOW THE FUCK! WE ARE EVEN YET TO FULLY FUCKING DISPERSE!"
The pink bat acting leader dashed into Ruphas too, all of his rationality left his mind and only his unyielding eyes were visible, he raised his sharp w and cleaved it down, trying to use its five-meter reach to somehownd a strike on the devil in front of him.
But before it could evenpletely descend, his chest was pounded by the electric horn of Ruphas, causing his whole body to be charged with arge amount of electricity that caused him to shiver uncontrobly whilst his fur started to burn.
"GUUUUUWWWWWAAAAAGGGHHH!!!"
Ruphas did not stop running and bashed the strongest male bat into trees after trees as all of the bats became frozen with terror witnessing how strong the monster they disregard as a dead weight of their enemy is.
The skin of the pitiful bat started to be charred ck as Rupha''s speed did not even falter even though numerous trees already tried to halt their advance.
"For mydy..."
Ruphas red at the crying figure of the bat, his feet and wings started to vanish because of the powerful electric current.
"...Disappear."
That was thest word that the bat heard before he saw himself slowly being turned into ashes in the yellow-colored eyes of the monster, no, the devil named Ruphas.
______
Author:
Race of Ruphas
Dromi: The goat of thunder and the unique race of Ruphas the mount of the Hero Prospect Sophia Demiurge. It takes the appearance of a Diamond Horned goat but will transform into a being of lightning if needed.
Chapter 56: The Extinction…? Part 2
Chapter 56: The Extinction¡? Part 2
Republish because the previous one is not well edited
_____
All of the pink bats became stiff frozen as they stopped dead in their tracks, they didn''t need to turn, their echolocation abilities saw it clearly, they witnessed it with their own "eyes" on how the strongest of the male pink bats got struck by a gigantic bulldozer disguised as a goat and how their temporary leader was turned into ashes that got carried away by the wind.
"2 more..."
Ruphas mumbled as he slowly turned around and locked his gaze on a certain pink bat.
"Shit...!"
The bat in question was jolted awake as the primal fear of death took over him and made his strained body and soul go into overdrive, he just sprinted as fast as he could with only his survival circting in his mind.
He doesn''t care about anything anymore, war? His Queen? Hisrades? Will those things save him from dying?
No, thus he just thought about himself as adrenaline made his body go past his limits and reach speeds that not a flying creature can have while running.
But reality still proved to be cruel, for no matter how many doses of adrenaline were injected into his mind, no one in the forest''s entirety could surpass the speed of a thunder strike.
"NO! NO! NO! NO!NO! NO!NO! NO!NO! NO!NO! NO!NO! NO!NO! NO!"
He said, indignant of his demise, but Ruphas paid his will to live no heed as he mmed his "thunder horns" at the back of the bat, the bat first felt pain in his spine, his backbone instantly crumbled at the force of the attack.
"GWAAA...."
However, that severe sensation of his backbone and ribcage breaking seemed to pale inparison to the burning sensation of electric currents caused by flood-like amounts of electricity that suddenly just coursed through his body.
"...AAAAGHAAAAAAAGGGGHHHH!"
The bat shouted as his body felt the sensation of electricity invading his body, circting from his back to all his being again and again, his tears could not fall and his screams were being drowned by the loud zapping sound that resonated through the forest.
_Ah... I... Don''t want to die...._
His consciousness started to slip away as the sound of his own body being electrocuted started to wane, the sound became dimmer and dimmer until all sounds came to a halt for the pink bat.
"Second one Dead."
Ruphas mumbled as he huffed for air and faltered a little, his legs seemed to stumble but he forced them back into standing upright, seems like he is yet to be used in equipping his power because, like most of the strong individuals, it is rare to find someone who have the same level of power to truly contend against him.
And he can''t just ask his master for a duel, he has his pride no matter how loyal he is and will not enter a battle he has no chance of winning.
"One more and I''ll leave the rest to you two."
Jin and Bernardo continued to run as they heard the words of Ruphas which they responded with a "Got it!".
As Ruphas heard their reply, he once again lowered his head.
______
The three remaining bats flinched nastily as they all started to run, a certain sense of relief engulfed them as they heard that only one person could be targeted by Ruphas because of him not being able to maintain his transformation for long, that means at least two of them have the sure chance of survival.
_And I just have to be the fastest to be one of those two!_
All of them thought of the same thing, they already had their pride crushed the moment that sound pulse destroyed their ears, thus they did not even think of fighting back, nor did they thought of humiliation from having to escape out of the forest they once boldly imed as they ever grazed their minds.
After all, what honor is greater than being alive right?
As they were thinking about those things, the rumbling sound they were hearing from afar came near, the pink bats became tense as they ran even faster, two of the bats sighed in relief as their 360-degree "vision" saw Ruphas going away from their direction, they knew that one of their kin will perish in such a pathetic way because they were spared, but the monsters that they are, they just consoled themselves with a:
_I will pray for your soul, my brother-!?_
As they were thinking about that phrase to console their guilty conscience, they finally realized it.
_IT''S NOT ONLY RUPHAS WHO''S PURSUING US!_
Their body already rxed because of the relief of escaping death once again shuddered in fear as the sneering sigh of two individuals, one a goblin and another a monkey greeted their all-epassing "eyes".
It was Bernardo and Jin, the two who were depicted as one of the most boring subordinates of their queen, Sophia.
"DON''T FORGET ABOUT US!"
At that moment, the pink bats were given a grim reminder...
On how futile their struggles are.
______
Meanwhile, the pink bat who was the one chosen by Ruphas as the one to pursue was scrambling with what his battered body could muster to escape from this ursed ce, at the same time his mind was also doing its best to question why he have to report such disrespectful thing about a powerful being like the one pursuing him right now.
He is the weakest of the pink bats because of the same reasoning that he is the youngest and the person whocks experience the most, because of this, at first he thought that Hero Prospects were just humans or monsters that are slightly stronger than their race''s average, he also thought that named monster are just normal monsters... but has a name.
That''s why when this war started he could not understand why all of the forest leaders were too tense, but because the order of their queen and his older brothers were also serious, he decided to do so too.
But still, a child will always be a child, one should be reminded that a monster''s development, even if they have human-level intelligence is different than actual humans, thus he somehow still has unconscious tendencies of children.
That''s why, when it''s his turn to patrol, he just glosses over the ces that don''t have an enemy soldier and just stays at a location that can observe ces with the most density of enemy warriors, obviously if there is a movement out the range of his pping ears'' echolocation, he cannot sense it whatsoever.
_UGH.... Why me... Why me?_
Tears started to flow from his blind eyes as he heard the thunderous roars of goat hooves get closer and closer, and when it was already right at his back he finally snapped, the final struggle of a dying person will finally start.
_I am a Pink Bat!_
Hisst remaining rationality was thrown out of the window as he stopped running and swiped his w downward to the still-running figure of Ruphas, Ruphas stopped from his tracks, and with a swift step back he dodged the attack.
_I will not run from a mere goat!_
His mind started to distort as he sucked in arge amount of air and made his lungs bloat, he them released a sound pulse that is audible as a maddened screech, that was his shout devoid of any kind of reason.
However, Ruphas ignored his attack because he knew, he knew by instinct that the speed of light is faster than the speed of sound as he just rammed his whole body into thest pink bat.
"GYAAAAAAAGHHHHHAAAAAGGG!"
The bat shouted, and that noise he made was the signal of his departure from this world.
Meanwhile, the thunder on Ruphas'' whole body disappeared as he weakly slumped on the ground, his fur were burnt and his mouth was coughing with blood.
_Did I do good, Master..._
He asked so to no one in particr, but then a voice who seemed to beughing was heard in his head.
_You did well!_
Ruphas bloodied mouth smiled a little as heid down his head, sleeping without a care about the war for he already showed his belief.
If carnivores have fangs, herbivores have horns.
________
Bernardo, Jin, and Saru, these three people who have the honor of being chosen as Sophia''s subordinates are deemed to be the most stale of all of her generals, the reason is not because they are weak, if anything they are even stronger than Philo, Lyra and Kabutobined, the reason is much simpler than that. It''s because they are not shy enough.
The trio doesn''t have Philo''s reckless and blood-curling fighting style nor do they have the one-hit one-kill style of Lyra''s almost perfectly urate archery. Jin and Saru''s father might be a martial artist, but his [Pyromancy] and his ability to turn into a giant made him a rather popr fighter.
Well, no need to talk about Ruphas because of what he just showed a while earlier, but the most ridiculous is that even Arachne who is not a fighter has the most creative of maniption strategies that sometimes surprises even their queen.
Well, at least that''s what people think because martial artists have to learn the fundamentals and it may be boring for other people, but for those who have chosen the path of martial, the most pleasurable thing in the whole wide world is learning how to perform their technique.
shiness or anything like that muste for the second or third of their lists.
"Don''t run and meet your demise!"
Bernardo shouted at a bat whose running started to wane as heughed, his spirit was not even rattled by how big a gap Ruphas and his power have, after all, if his master is to be used as standard, no one, not even Wokung who was the former leader of the secondyer can contend to her properly,pared to Sophia, Ruphas is more approachable and he has just to be stronger to surpass him, and that will start by killing the bat in front of him.
He flickered in front of the bat causing it to be startled and tried to change the trajectory of his sprint, but Bernardo was faster and used a leg sweep that strangely swept the humungous foot of the bat.
"Guh...!"
The bat saw his world spin as he was flipped upside down and rolled to the ground several times, he knew that escaping was not an option anymore, thus as he stood up, he immediately attacked Bernardo with his w, swiping it downwards, Bernardo once again grinned as he muttered.
"Going for thest struggle huh..."
As he said those words he stepped forward a little and grabbed the folded wing of the pink bat that was slicing down towards him, Bernardo then lifted the bat''s body like paper and mmed it like boulder, causing his neck up to the bones of his other wing to be broken.
"Guwaah!"
The bat shouted as the pain of his bones being crushed by his weight went crashing into his already tense nerves, but he will fight, thus he endured the unbearable pain and stood up, he sucked in air, bearing the puncturing of his lungs because of his broken ribcage, and shouted a screech towards Bernardo.
The aim was a little off and Bernardo smiled as the impact of the sound sted him a little away from the bat, the bat aimed to make Bernardo''s senses distorted, but the bat forgot one thing.
"DEAD PEOPLE DON''T NEED BALANCE!"
Bernardo shouted as he jumped high and punched the jaw of the bat, the brain of the bat became rattled as he was flung away into the air causing him to crash on a structure he could not recognize, but Bernardo recognized it clearly, he pulled out the spear out of the destroyed ballista and put the tip in top of the bat''s back part of the head.
"Good, Bye Bye."
And pushed it down into the head, making the bat wince before he died.
Bernardo sighed as he looked at Jin, who was...
"Why is he in the opposite direction of his target?"
_____
The targeted bat of Jin was grinning, he did not know why, but his pursuer stopped pursuing him midway and ran in the opposite direction. At first, he thought that it was a shortcut to chase him faster but it seemed like he got far away with every passing minute does the hope of escaping filled his mind immediately.
_HAHAHAHAHAHA I WILL SURVIVE! I WILL SURVI- SHIT! NO! NO! NO!_
As he was thinking of that, his hope-filled face got distorted with despair as he saw Jin with a gigantic spear in his hand, making a throwing position, one should remember that bats are flying creatures and are not known for theirnd speed
Plus the fact that he had already gone past his limits made it impossible to dodge the spear that had just been thrown.
"AAAAHHHHHH!"
He shouted as he tried his best to outrun the spear, but he could not dodge it, he knew it because he was not agile enough he just had to outrun it, but knowing and executing are two different things, thus soon, the spear caught up on him and plunged into his chest.
"Agakh!"
His metaphorical eyes widened, his ears that is bigger than his head slumped, a sign or submission and grief.
"... I... Don''t want to die..."
Meanwhile, Jin who watched his struggles unfold shook his head.
"... How pitiful."
And with these words, the pink bat race is officially extinct.
"Or is it?"
A certain spider woman thought so as shemanded her spiders to retrieve the remaining bodies of the bats.
Chapter 57: Ain’t a Leader no more
Chapter 57: Ain¡¯t a Leader no more
Author: Please vote at the poll in chapter 56
"Haah... Good thing it went well."
Eleanor who''s somehow not affected by therge boom she created went out of the crater she made as a "speaker", not even thinking about the extent of damage she could have possibly done, she only thinks of one thing currently.
_That "signal" will surely damage the pink bats._
She, after all, is tasked to destroy the attackers of the firstyer settlement, thus she is only thinking of the damage her actions might have done toward her target and nothing else, honestly, she would have made a good war criminal, the thing is, she is not particrly interested in any military position, probably, she will go back from being a researcher after the war.
"Ellie, the battle between the brainwashed army and the goblin-monkey army just ended."
Said Arachne through a spider that jumped on Eleanor''s shoulder through a web, Eleanor nodded, she was quite pleased with hermanding performance as well as the cooperation of Sophia''s loyal soldiers. If not for them, her being amander will not even be possible.
"Alright, I''ll go to the battlefield immediately."
She replied as she walked her way to the site, the crater she went out from was not that far away from the site of the battle, thus she didn''t need to travel far, after a few minutes she had already reached the core of the firstyer battle, as she saw the battlefield, even she who can be considered a war veteran cannot help but squint her eyes a little as she saw the gore of the seen.
Goblins, the majority are the generic small and weak members of the brainwashed army were strewn all over the ce as bloodied corpses, some were intact but had all of their bones dislocated and crushed into unimaginable angles and shapes, surely these people are the ones who met the rage of the heavy cavalry, from the footprint of a goat embedded on the goblins'' body, one can conclude that all of this injuries are caused just by a stomp from their mighty steed.
Some corpses however are not so lucky, actually the lucky ones who at least have their whole body intact are in the minority and most of the goblins got caught up in the explosions of the water attributendmines that they so recklessly stepped on, green legs, arms and heads were scattered while gigantic and tiny innards that are mushed and barely recognizable were littered like trash.
The orcs have it more fortunate because they are big, they cannot be trampled on because that will quite literally be like jumping past boulders of flesh.
"Commander, the enemies have given up exactly thirty minutes before your arrival... or more like passed out. Thus all of them are being held prisoners."
Eleanor looked at Kabuto who casually reported all of this like the gore in front of them did not even exist, probably because he was already dead, so he could not imagine the pain people who got trampled on like rags felt.
"... Passed out?"
Eleanor is already certain on what is the reason for the brainwashing bing undone, but she still wants confirmation thus she asks the most trusted scout and assassin of Sophia.
"Yes, the superb n of themander got the whole forest in disarray, dyed the march of the enemy from allyers, and most importantly, eliminated the only strategic advantage of the alliance against us."
Eleanor''s eyes opened wide as she contemted.
_Is it really that powerful?_
Eleanor is someone who knows her magic power, thus when she first drafted the n, she knew that she would disturb the enemies, but, just to some extent, maybe it was because of her passive or unconfident nature that she subconsciously underestimated herself, she just limited her calctions to "heavy damage at the firstyer and minimal to moderate damages for people outside of it and never did she thought that the term "turned the forest into disarray" will be a good description of her n.
_Mostly, it should be disturbed..._
As she was thinking that, Kabuto continued to ask.
"What do we do with the prisoners, Commander Eleanor?"
Eleanor went out of her trance, for some reason her cheeks rose red as she answered.
"Take the prisoners of wars, go get the wheeled cells for these people."
Kabuto nodded and as he was about to be swallowed by the shadow, Eleanor made an additionalmand towards him.
"I''ll give themanding rights on the prisoners to you, be sure to not harm them and present them to yourdy in one peace. Of course, you can do so otherwise if a civilian or a soldier was hurt."
She just finished hermand when Lyra who was riding Philo came into her view, alongside her was the hastily created archer unit, they seemed to be incredibly exhausted because of the war.
"...Standby for new orders it wille real soon so don''t leave my side."
Philo already be quite tall due to the growth spurt, he now towered over his master the statement is also true for Lyra, they became quite close when Lyra realized that she could not shoot while she was moving which is essential as one of the main guns of Sophia if ever she got into a one on one fight, so she trained with him.
"... I will."
Eleanor nodded a little looked at the spider and asked.
"Is Sophia still fighting."
The head of the spider bobbed up and down as the voice of Arachne came out.
"Yes, and I must say that the fight is quite intense, it is... like a fight of two biological weapons that were shaped into children because their creators were pedophiles. I have to withdraw my spiders and stop directly watching because they are dying left and right."
Eleanor gulped for she knew that Arachne was someone who would not tell lies if the matter concerned her safety, she knew that what she was saying was true and she could even confirm it by closing her eyes, faint bellows of huge explosions that were just muffled because of the distance between her and the epicenter of the sound can be heard.
She was worried about Sophia, whether she liked it or not she knew herself that she had fallen in love with her, and naturally, she didn''t want her beloved toe into harm''s way, she knitted her brows, not minding Philo or Lyra, worry evident on them.
"I wonder if I-"
She was about to say something, something that Arachne had already predicted, thus she immediately rebuked her.
"Nope, no, no way, you will just die, I will personally stop you even if that means going against the restraints of the system itself if you dared step foot on that battlefield."
Arachne already encountered a lot of people, including humans of course, and thus well aware of how the thinking of those in love works they will do anything, even sacrificing themselves for the person they so much admired. But, Sophia, her master obviously will not want that, and as a subordinate, she is tasked to stop anything undesirable by her master from happening.
"B-but what if she..."
Eleanor''s heart seemed to get pierced by a thousand needles as she tried toe up with anything that could help Sophia, but no matter how hard she rattled her brilliant brain, she could note up with anything that could help a person who could raise a whole smooth brained goblinmunity from scratch, hell she cannot even imagine her losing any fight, but she is also well aware that expectations and reality can be quite the opposite things, thus she wants to give her meager aide towards Sophia.
"Well, I gave her my good luck so she should be fine."
Eleanor seemed to not hear the joke of Arachne and with an _Oops_ that she whispered in her mind, she immediately changed the topic.
"But kidding aside, you can help her... Not in a fight but..."
Arachne paused for a moment, remembering what she had just witnessed in the volcano of the secondyer.
"Educate (?) her subordinates."
Eleanor seemed to finally notice the words of Arachne as she turned her head towards the white spider on her shoulder.
Lyra and Philo also leaned into the conversation, surely they too are worried about their master.
"Please borate."
"Well, you see Wokung and Saru..."
Eleanor''s eyes widened every passing moment she heard about the exnation of Arachne of what was happening in the secondyer.
"Well, I am not amander so I cannotmand them so I thought that I just might have to report it to the actingmander because themander-in-chief is in a fight."
The second Arachne halted her speech, Eleanor''s face crumpled and her modest expression vanished and only an annoyedmander can be seen visible as she bellowed out.
"LIGHT CAVALRY! LET GO OF YOUR WOLVES AND LET THEM RUN INTO THIS SPECIFIED POINT! DON''T RUN WITH THEM BECAUSE YOUR WEIGHT WILL ONLY HINDER THEIR ADVANCE, INSTRUCT THEM TO NOT TAKE A REST UNTIL THEY REACH THE POSITIONS I JUST GAVE! ASK THE PACK LEADER TO REQUEST OTHER WILD WOLVES FOR REINFORCEMENTS AT THE OPPOSITE SIDE OF THEIR DIRECTION! MOVE IN HASTE!"
Eleanor was angered, angered because the people of the secondyer did not contact her for orders and acted on their own, the order to them was to create a square formation that would make them ry messages easily... That is of course if the situation did not change.
"Connect me with Wokung."
Eleanor said to Arachne that thought _I hope their ego will be fine after this._ She answered:
"Of course."
_____
Wokung and Saru are annoyed, the father and daughter let their soldiers search the surroundings for any ambush but it seems like their preliminary stupor because of the sound pulse has clouded their vision and made quite a dent in their already shaky confidence, after all, who would have thought that a magic spell such as that one that can damage all monsters in the forest existed, right? But that little dent caused their advance to wane thus letting their enemy get enough time to gather their forces and retreat.
_Not only that, it seems like they have managed to do that quite some time ago..._
Both of them thought so as one of the monkeys reported, they are yet to have a proper salute, thus the monkey just stood straight, fearful of their two officers'' res.
"...They... they seem to have already escaped far, sir..."
Wokung was about to shout but Saru stopped her father, surely, she knew thatshing out at a soldier would not lead to anything good.
"What should we do now...?"
Wokung calmed himself down and looked at Saru.
"The sun is starting to set and the war is already reaching the night, they most probably gathered and escaped at noon without break, plus they also need to move in caution because they are afraid of being coteral of the fight of our master and the serpent..."
Saru did not answer, but instead just analyzed the situation, they have wasted a lot of time by contemting things like confidence, plus the fact that their former nsmen have been ravaged by their master, even though they have epted that fact already, they are still yet to fully recover from that humiliation, thus they are currently in a phase in which their confidence and pride are at the lowest, and the only thing that can redeem their pride is the recognition of the person who has given them their names.
_But then that pulse arrived..._
Just as both of them started to gulp and their hands started to get shaky, spiders descended on their shoulders and talked.
"WOKUNG! SARU! What are you loitering around in that empty ce!? You''re wasting time!"
Eleanor, the actingmander of the firstyer bellowed.
"Lady Eleanor... we''re sorry..."
Eleanor sighed, she was sure that the two monkey generals wanted to restore their shattered pride through recognition of their master, after all, even though the ones who got defeated were the rebels, all of them were still part of their race.
"Well, what I am saying is, if you have met an unexpected situation, you should ask for orders from the one in charge."
Wokung and Saru lowered their heads, all this time, they were the ones "in charge", thus they did not think of such things, they just remembered that they were not generals now but only a captain of some sort, another brunt to their confidence.
(Author: Wanna say general here but Sophia is themander-in chief so they are only generals when being addressed by Sophia, they will be captains in this case because amander in which is Eleanor is ordering them. It''s chaotic because there is no official military organization yet.}
"Anyway, no need to cry over spilled milk, just follow my orders..."
Eleanor then borated her n, and as they heard the orders, their eyes widened, amazed by how amander''s... no, a strategist''s brain works, obviously different from theirs, but the next words of Eleanor make them rebuke her immediately.
"Assistance of the wolves!? I''m sorry but even though our race is quite close, the monkeys do not need them to chase some tired monsters whose fighting spirit already got extinguished!"
Eleanor replied.
"But they will escape at this rate, and no one of us wants a vengeful bunch of ogres and mantises tailing us in the future right?"
Saru replied too, trying to preserve their pride.
"...But how about our-"
"You''re what? Your pride? Dignity?
Eleanor shakes her head.
"No, no that is something you should never think of, you are nothing but tools for victory by Sophia, you will scrape shit using your hands when she ordered and dry up ake with rags if she said, that is what the oath ''I will live for you and will die if you so desired'' means, now you have a chance to fulfill your oath for the first time and your telling that me you two will disobey an order just because of your pride?"
Wokung and Saru''s eyes squinted, and they swallowed their saliva for the two of them unconsciously still think that they still have the same bravado of their race as before.
Eleanor knew what they were thinking, so she sighed and said.
"Rest assured, the moment you finish executing this order, you will realize the pleasure of serving yourdy. Depart with haste."
Wokung and Saru sighed, their eyes filled with uncertainty, but their remaining pride gave them the drive to follow the order of the appointedmander of the person who gave them their names and the person they gave their oath to, thus they bellowed.
"PREPARE TO SPLIT!"
Chapter 58: Bitter Escape
Chapter 58: Bitter Escape
Meanwhile, in the border between the second and thirdyer, grenade-like explosions can be heard left and right as two entities of immense speed and power are entangled in a fight, fireballs were strewn all over the ce whilst a frozen shield was used to block them, after which a gigantce came out of the serpent''s hands to counterattack, but a single water bullet shattered the thick pointed ice.
The once grinning faces of Bakunawa and Sophia that reflect their oozing self-confidence were now reced by teeth-gritting, crumpled faces that announce their hardships just to keep up with one another''s attacks, but in the middle of the seemingly life and death fight between the two hero prospects, Sophia is doing something no one entangled in a fight of such caliber will ever dare to do.
[Are you sure the monkeys will be a fit in this war? I mean, they have battered pride because of you after all.]
_Their loyalty? I am sure, they are monsters I named, so I essentially made all of them stronger... Confidence? Well, I am also sure, that they will not do well without amander, just look at their demeanor earlier, they were so raring to go into a fight that they questioned my orders._
[So they want to restore their pride as quickly as possible.]
_Yup._
[Will they not be counterproductive?]
_Under normal circumstances, yes they will, but Eleanor is there, so it should be fine._
[Why ar-]
Sophia already knew what [Guide] was about to ask, "Why are you so confident of her?" Thus she replied before the unique skill even finished its sentence.
_Don''t worry, it should be fine... I want the monkeys who only get satisfaction from hard-fought battles to know the pleasure of overwhelming victory._
[But you will not have one at this point-]
_[Guide] suddenly, stopped talking as Sophia dodged a giant two-edged de made of ice that was hurled by Bakunawa using her two small hands, the disproportionate size of the object and the wielder is quite amazing._
"Urgh..."
Sophia looked at her hair that was nicked by the giant de, and strands of her already short white hair flew about in the air, she then turned her attention to [Guide] onest time.
_Shut up now, I''m fighting._
________
Back to Wokung and Saru, the two of them are watching their soldiers prepare, their formation is still that of squares in order not to create a line, of course, it will not be square anymore the moment they start traveling in the thick sea of trees, the only point is that they put appropriate distance between themselves.
However, that is not what the father and daughterbo is thinking right now, because even at this moment, they still have questions about the order of their temporarymander. The statement given by Eleanor to the two of them about what will be the probable move of the enemy''s remaining army now that their defeat is certain is quite simple.
The two armies will join forces, as simple as that.
Of course, this is not to say that the mantises and the ogres have a good rtionship that they will immediately pair up if wars like these happened, if anything all of themunity-type monsters of this ce is plotting against each other, they just formed an alliance that is not evenpletely intact from the start because of Sophia.
They just join together because the situation demands it, the fusion of the two races'' forces is also the reason why Eleanor did not hesitate to order the temporary abolishment of the light cavalry to be used by the monkeys. She was appointed as amander and she obviously can do that much.
"The light cavalry is a good type of soldier and can protect us from unexpected things like a sudden surprise attack from more inferiormunity monsters all around the forest who got their ambitions kindles because of all the chaos, thus I cannot order them to personally act, so I temporarily lent their wolves to all of you. More so ording to my observation, only the monkeys in the mix can perform well andplement the speed of the wolves with their reaction speed, the goblins can only attack if the wolf they are riding stopped running and attacked while sitting still in one ce."
Eleanor started to hurl orders once more, asking what is the approximate location of the forces of the mantises and ogres among other things, in her estimations at least.
"Listen, the two of you might not agree to these orders of mine, but please understand that because of the problem of familiarity between the riders and the amount of light cavalry and the need for a unit that can run faster than infantry, the heavy cavalry, you are the only one that can aplish this mission.
The two monkey soldiers went silent for a while, of course, they knew all of that, they were no fools after all. They know that the main force of the first settlement against sudden attack from third parties is the goat cavalry and that part, they epted already besides the fact that they need to swallow their pride and seek help against a band of enemies inferior to them for effective and efficient extermination of the enemy, they still have one doubt or more like a question in their mind.
"Rest assured, the moment you finish executing this order, you will realize the pleasure of serving yourdy."
_What does Commander Eleanor mean by that?_
They cannot help but wonder, surely, that being a named monster by an adopted daughter of god is already an honor in itself, thus they cannot help but be curious why theirmander said such words.
_How curious._
If Sophia witnessed the exchange between Eleanor, Wokung, and Saru, she would immediately remember a saying: If a counselor cannot convince his or her King in a way that aligns with the attitude of their monarch, then he or she is not worthy of his or her post. That also applies to superiors, especially when controlling entric subordinates, if you cannot make them move in a way that won''t disgruntle them, then you better pack up and get the fuck out of your office.
This is what Eleanor did, she used the bait "Serving yourdy", something that all named monsters seem to not able to resist. Well, it''s not like she''s lying because she knows very well what Sophia''s way of life is.
Landslide victory.
_Well, it''s not like she''s enjoying repeated one-sided victory... I bet Ms. knows it all like herself and loves uncertain fights, too._
That was what was in Eleanor''s mind after she said those words. Wokung and Saru are oblivious to that fact, of course, they just patiently waited for their mount, and soon enough, two wolves came dashing from left to right, alongside them were the many wolves under their wing.
"I havee with the assistance of my kin to fulfill the mission Commander Eleanor has given us, to not let the remaining remnants of the enemy escape."
"Hm."
The 4 did not talk much, given that they were in quite a haste, more so the wolves who saw how Eleanor was very gentle in everything she said and shouted orders like that, Sophia''s alpha wolf thought she was angry.
Wokung and Saru went and mounted the back of the wolves, the one on the right (Sophia''s) for Wokung and the one on the left for Saru.
The two of them then shouted:
"Mount and Depart!"
That was met by: "YES!"
_________
Meanwhile, about several hours before the monkeys reached the site that is supposed to be the initial location of the mantises, a messenger from the said race came back from a mission that he got from the leader for his race, the part between their legs (the chest) is still bleeding, but not because someone hit them hard in the balls it is not where the reproductive organ is located, that ce is the single ear of mantises. They have a single ear in the middle of their chest, thus after the sound pulse, all of them either have their whole upper body destroyed or their chest bleeding like fountains.
After all, how can a being that only has a single ear bear the brunt of an attack that focuses on sound? It is safe to say that the mantises are the ones that have the greatest damage in terms of personnel casualties among the now-destroyed alliance army next to the bats are are most likely destroyed and extinct at this moment.
The mantis finally went back from his mission, and several people from his race were using their scythes to bury the lower torsos of the mantises, he ignored all of those working people and then went in front of his leader and said.
"The ogres have agreed with our proposal of joining forces and escaping the forest."
The leader of the mantises, as stupid and impulsive as he may be is still a leader in the end, and it is just logical to say that he is the wisest individual in their race, thus she knew how much of a lost cost this war is the moment the whole alliance army, even the smartest monster in the forest, The Spider Queen did not anticipate the sound pulse. Because of this he immediately decided to drop any hostility with the nearest survivors of the pulse, the ogres.
With the report of his messenger, a group of blue-colored, burly monsters led by a small person (Compared to the majority) can be seen, they are the ogres led by the one who had been humiliated by the Spider Queen, all of them have one thing inmon, their ears are bleeding and some of them have difficulty bncing themselves.
"I never thought of joining forces with an idiot like you." Said the Oni and the mantis leader replied.
"Shut up chandelier."
Their little bicker caught the attention of their subordinates who immediately gathered between each other to talk, the mantis leader and the Oni already discussed the non-aggression pact between the two of the races, and the subordinate that they are, they did not have a choice but toply.
"We do not have much time, the monkeys will reach us if we do not haste, some of my spies have already scurried ourir and are preparing the food we have gathered to supplement our supply in escaping."
The mantis leader said as he started to order his mantises to finish all the burying, while he ordered, the Oni replied.
"Unfortunately, our home most probably became coteral damage for the battle between the hero prospects, thus we cannot offer any help in increasing our supplies other than hunting some monsters on our way."
The mantises and the ogres cannot help but be a little awkward, they never thought their leader would ever talk to the other party with such a respectful tone, all, they are well aware of what the original rtionship between all of themunity monsters in their forest is.
_Warring times bring out the most unbelievable side of people._
All of them thought so as they continued to do all of their given task, one mustmend the adaptability of monsters in perilous situations, one moment the mantises and ogres were ring at each other, but as time went by, the two different races became tolerant of each other until when the spy who went to their of the mantises in advance reported that the supplies are ready to be fetched, all of them seems to be fully assimted with each other.
This point might be repetitive at this point, but monsters are simpler than humans no matter how close their brain levels are to them, humans will hold their greed so dearly that some maniacs will die for it, but monsters are different, they might want to rule the forest, to destroy a race whatsoever, but they have a single thing in mind, survival.
Thus they will set aside their pride or grudges and will work together to survive.
Well, of course, some monsters do not conform to this principle, but surely the mantises and the ogres are not one of them.
They finally set on their journey after their ranks were arranged, the ogres will be at the outside rim of the escaping formation and the mantises are not in the formation for they will scout the terrain to escape.
They dodged any clearings that would make their very catchy skin colors and went to the densely packed trees whilst eating their rations to recover from the fatigue they were pushing themselves as now because they were still injured.
They traveled just like that continuously until the sound of the fight''s explosions could not be heard anymore.
Chapter 59: Tragedy in the Dark Part 1
Chapter 59: Tragedy in the Dark Part 1
The sound of the fight between the strongest participants of the war was like that of grenades resounding through immeasurable lengths, causing damage to the destroyed alliance army''s already ruptured ears and fear to their battered hearts, they wanted to run at full speed and scream from the bottom of their lungs to at least blow off some of the steam of their fear towards Sophia, one of the participants of what can be called the most important fight of the war, she is the person who owns the military power that unofficially robbed them of their home, thus it is just normal to feel such things.
However, their superiors told them to slow down and not escape at their full speed until the night had fully engulfed the sky, thus they persevered, and with tensed muscles, they slowly marched towards the other side of the forest which the war did not reached its ws, that is the safest ce for them, at least in the short term, after that, when the swept of the undead to truly reim theirnd has arrived, they will have no choice but to leave the forest.
That was what the two leaders exined to them and all of them agreed, thus they marched and marched continuously, patiently waiting for the night toe while mulling among themselves their weakness as they were powerlessly driven away from theirnds.
_We know it is not our forest, to begin with, but still..._
They patiently waited, until finally, the darkness of the night showed its glory and as if to mourn with the monsters of the forest, the moon hid itself and was nowhere to be seen. The moment the night came, the Mantis leader and the Oni immediately ordered, in a soft voice of course:
"Make haste!"
And so they did, they ran with all their might, The good thing is that they are monsters and have good night vision, thus they don''t need any light to navigate the thick forest, though of course because they are not in the same level of the military discipline as the soldiers of Sophia, their formations were destroyed immediately as they run towards safety.
Lucky thing is that nomunity-type monsters are in the vicinity because they either escaped or hid first and foremost before the war even started. But what they think is luckier, or perhaps what they now consider as the greatest fortune of their lives is that not even a single monkey pursued them in their escape, at first, maybe because of their brain being in adrenaline andmanding them to be patient, they cannot think of a reason why are those tenacious monsters did not chase, more so that they now serve a new master and it is just normal for a new subordinate to vigorously pursue contributions to be officially recognized by theirdy, but now that the bomb-like sounds being immitted by Sophia and Bakunawa are getting dimmer by the second, their fear slowly subsided and their mind became clearer.
_It must be because their rebels got floored by Sophia._
Even the less intelligent mantises can conclude that fact simply because they have the same mentality, if your race that you thought of as the strongest got defeated in a manner that they did not even put up a proper fight, your confidence and pride will take a hit irrespective of whether the faction that was defeated by the enemy is a rebel or not.
_That is precisely what happened to the monkeys._
And if that dent to their confidence is not enough already, the sound pulse rattled their remaining ego, resulting in them doubting themselves further and making call judgments.
_Basically, we were saved because they were double-thinking their capacity to perform well under their master._
"So strategical monsters like Sophia have limits as well."
The Oni said as he continued to run alongside the mantises, his race should not be as fast as mantises, but as he already is an evolved form of his race, he is not restricted to such racial features, he is well catching up to the leader of the obsidian mantises.
"What do you mean?"
The one sighed, it seemed like he was not very fond of exining.
"Because, if the spider queen''s description of her is correct, then Sophia is someone who has an idea as boundless as the sky, but even then she doesn''t have any choice but to use the non-suited battle monkey army hers."
The mantis leader looked at the Oni, seemingly puzzled by his words, of course, he understood the logic behind the exnation, what he could not understand was that:
"If she has ideas as boundless as the sky, then why did she not just kill a lot of monsters and form an undead army? The spider queen said it right? That she can somehow reanimate the corpse as long as she is the one who killed the monster, right?"
_Oh god..._ bulges of veins became visible from the Oni''s forehead, his short patience bing evident.
"Dude, you really ought to wrinkle that smooth brain of yours, think about it, will you create an army of undeads that you have to kill yourself to reanimate if your enemy will attack for like in five days?"
Well, of course, if Sophia wanted, she could do these things stated by the mantis leader, however, Sophia has a reason why she has to mainly use the living and just make the dead her main guns, what that reason is? Well, that would be a story of another time.
The mantis stared at the now seething Oni and asked a question that had been puzzling him for a while now.
"How did she know our attack day?"
The Oni suddenly stopped running, apanied by the Mantis leader and all of their subordinates, the Oni looked at the mantis with wide eyes, as if he just said something shocking he did. Alongside the halt of the fighting sounds of the two hero prospects is the realization of why the alliance copsed before it even dented any damage to their enemy.
Betrayed, they have been betrayed, and not just by anyone, they were betrayed from the very start by the one who created the alliance herself.
_Damn, the alliance must be her "first offering" to herdy._
He even forgot his previous behaviors toward the spider queen anymore, after all his usations about the queen of arachnids at that time were quite the opposite of the truth. The Oni felt like crying, but he just could not, he could just swallow the bitter pill of their foolishness, because even if they were to realize this now, nothing would change for he knew that this war was already a lost cost.
Only the victory of Bakunawa can liberate them from this humiliation, but even then, it will be doubtful if she will even bat an eye on her so-called "allies" who ran away because they cannot fight any longer.
"... We... we will set a camp here to rest!"
The Oni said as he looked at his surroundings in which the subordinates of both his and the mantis leader were scattered it was not good to rest at this juncture but he could not help but shake his head andpromise as he saw the panting figure of his and his coborator''s men.
First, they were tired (obviously) physically because they had to endure the pain in their ears, plus because they could not take a break because of the danger of being caught up by the fight between the two forces of nature, so they had to eat the supplies whilst they travel, after all, they departed a little before after lunch, causing the provisions to be lessened significantly, thus they have to hunt or because monsters have most certainly escaped already, gather fruits and vegetables.
Just as the two leaders were thinking of that though...
"AWWWWOOOOOOOO!"
A long, loud, and somehow bone-chilling howl was heard by the whole forest, however, the people that are most affected by the howl are them, the Oni and the mantis leader as the thoughts of the great light and heavy cavalry of the enemy army lingered in their mind, all of them went on their guards whilst the two advisers of both the leaders dashed towards their lords, they have one sentence to say.
""MY LORD, I SUGGEST WE CONTINUE OUR ESCAPE!""
The mantis suddenly felt a chill all over his body, ignoring the shout of his subordinate that was practically shaking him already, but the Oni was more aggressive and gave his attendant a huge p in the face.
"CALM DOWN! DON''T GET BLINDED BY YOUR FEAR!"
The Oni looked at the two subordinates, shifting his gaze from the mantis to the ogre, back to the mantis again and again. Because of that, he did not notice the odd behavior of his mantis counterpart, he proceeded to exin the reasons why they had to rest tonight and why would there be no wolves attacking them.
"As I said earlier, all of us are injured and our provisions have been consumed earlier, so we have to gather some fruits and vegetables. And don''t worry about the light cavalry, the firstyer battle must have been over already and they are needed to stabilize the prisoners and external environment situation, that howl must have been a pack member that identally got separated from his pals."
The Oni said so confidently, but he of course still worries about the howl a little, thus he let the mantises scout the area first if there were potential threats, he then divided the work into construction and gathering food in half, the construction group immediately went to create an impromptu camp using thick branches and big leaves, it is not as good as the construction ability of Sophia because the two races are specialized solely in fighting.
______
The mantis leader looked at the busy crowd, cold sweat still trickling down his forehead as the thought of the chill he had just felt lingered in his mind.
_Something really bad will happen._
It is his instinct that he is so confident about, maybe because they are the type ofmunity monsters with lower than average intelligence, they have instincts sharper than the "humanized" or at least nearly humanized instincts of the other monsters. This instinct of his is the reason why his race avoided a lot of cmity, but well, it is also the reason why he always wants to fight the monkey tribe leader.
He wants to say this feeling to his Oni counterpart, however as a leader of a heavily discriminated race because of their worse intelligencepared to the othermunity monsters, he retracted himself from doing so because he instinctively knew that he would only be ignored and his "mere gut feeling" will not even be considered, he doesn''t want that, after all, even though they are now nothing but deserters of the fabricated alliance and is on the run, he still have his remaining pride and he will not let it be trampled on that easily.
_... I am sure this is just nonsense... Yeah, that''s right, it must be._
The mantis leader thought so without knowing that, if he just did not let his fragile pride go in the way of him warning the "brain" of the deserters, he would have saved both armies from a cmity given to them by their foolishness.
_______
The mantises nimbly dashed in between trees as they looked for any monsters, specifically wolves being ridden by either a goblin or a monkey, the moment they saw one, they would dash out of sight immediately and report it to their lord, of course in their way, they are also scouting for foods, sadly they cannot pick it up because they don''t have the equipment to store it, thus, for the gatherers to not have a hard time finding edible things, they mark trees with fruits or even squirrels'' nests who have nuts remaining on them.
Little by little, they went further away from their camp and because they could not see any traces of wolves and only the traces of animals running in the same direction as them on site, they started to unconsciously fully give their attention to food marking.
They even seem to forget about the danger they are in, the pursuers that they were so afraid of earlier, and just continue to trail the road of carelessness, until a certain mantis who just marked down a tree after eating a whole coconut, its shells, meat, husk and all saw a big crimson colored mouth of a canine beast, drooling immensely as if it is looking at a delectable snack, in its back is a bare-handed monkey, clenching his fist as he looked at the mantis who was too stunned to even shout, and because he cannot shout, the Crimson Wolf beat him to it.
"GRRRRR...!"
Chapter 60: Tragedy in the Dark Part 2 and Arachne Awakening?
Chapter 60: Tragedy in the Dark Part 2 and Arachne Awakening?
Warning: Arachne''s freakiness will be unveiled.
_______
Away from the turmoil between thest survivors of the alliance and the forces of Sophia, Arachne is in herb.
In her dissection tableid the corpse of a seven-foot woman, one would say that she is hot just by looking at her curvaceous body, too bad the corpse of the queen of the bats is already cold, plus the fact that the head of the bat queen''s body is in a table will not help their case.
The head that still has its eyes open is being stared at by Arachne who even went to her human form to meet the head eye to eye as she slouched, for some reason Arachne cannot just look away from the head, especially when she is seeing the sadness filled eyes of the queen of the bats, maybe because it was devoid of any life, or maybe not, but Arachne felt a very rare emotion of guilt sprout inside her heart.
"She must have thought that someone finally loved her genuinely and not just because of the honor of being her spouse..."
As Arachne muttered those words, her eyes trailed off the abundant lips of the bat queen''s head, unconsciously, she let her face inch closer and closer to the head, and just as when her lips and the head''s were just an inch away from each other, a spider appeared in the hair of the severed head as it said (normal people will hear it as nothing but brisk sounds, but Arachne can coherently understand what does it say.).
"Master, I apologize for interrupting your... self-discovery but we have finally established a connection between our siblings near the ces in which the battle between Lady Sophia and Bakunawa... But all of them was cut off immediately."
Arachne who jumped out of her chair and went back to her woman-half-spider form listened to the report, of course, she thought _I have to resurrect her... yes, me, not master, I wouldn''t want her to have a grey color..._ Arachne sighed as the realization of ''joining'' her master to the other side came into her.
She then looked sharply at the spider who just reported, saying that the fun time was over.
"I assume you won''t report a failure?"
The spider bobbed its head up and down as Arachne opened her mouth and with a jump, the spider leaped into the tongue of her mother and her birth giver crunched her with her teeth without even hesitating and the moment she did so, the "recorded feed" instantly yed inside her head.
Huge explosions can still be heard left and right, up and down without a halt, but the once perceivable speed (to some extent) of the two fighters was reced with two streaks of shy and sharp lights, one is white and the other is silver, every time the two lights shed, trees was strewn over and craters were made, they will immediately change position the moment they shed on a spot, making the initial damage of the fight to spread throughout its surroundings.
The battle between the two that is originally on the border of the second and thirdyers became a battle that changed location in seconds, from the middle of the thirdyer to the entrance of the fourthyer, hell they even went to the border of the fourth and fifthyer in which giant rocks surrounded the saidyer.
Every single spider that coborated to make the feed Arachne is watching right now sacrificed their lives just to see a glimpse of the trails left by Sophia and Bakunawa, finally, the feed ended when the two streaks of lights got entangled in the middle of the secondyer, south, about 50 to 60 kilometers of the volcano and is going in southwest direction towards the soon to be battlefield of the remnants of the alliance and the pursuers set by Eleanor.
Just as Arachne was about to prepare for her evacuation, Sophia contacted her.
"Hello, yes, Hello. Because I am too busy to contact every singlest one of my subordinates, I will just tell you this. Use all of your spiders to inform Agilus and all of the inhabitants of the firstyer as well as the secondyer to not leave their caves/volcanoes and also tell Wokung and Saru to destroy their enemies as fast as possible because I can''t defeat Bakunawa while stopping her from moving away from the battlefield. That''s all, thank you."
Before Sophia ended the call though, she added: "Kissing a severed head is a no-go, you''ll be one of the main brains of my Queendom soon, so you better stop that habit."
Arachne was about to reply, but themunication was already severed before she even shouted, she just sighed and then summoned one of her giant spiders.
"At your service, mother."
The spider said so as it opened its giant maw and dislocated it, ready to swallow everything its birthgiver demanded.
_This ce is not safe anymore, plus I want not to bete when the master proims this forest as her property._
As she was thinking of those things, she stuffed the body and head of the queen of bats as well as her surgical types of equipment,stly, she also grabbed eggs that she gically modified but had to postpone their hatching because of the war.
Arachne did not know where it came from nor did she consider this fact from the beginning but as she jumped on the maw of her child and went to the other maw of her spider, a thought popped out of her mind.
_I wonder how her god will respond when she usurps his territory._
Arachne does not doubt her queen even for a second, but she cannot deny the fact that she''s eager to see how Sophia''s n of Sophia will seed after she has vanquished her enemy.
_________
At the proximity of the destroyed alliance army''s camp, the mantis who saw the enormous teeth of the wolf stared at it for a while, in disbelief at how big a wolf''s canines can be, but his stupor immediately changed with dread as a question lingered in his mind.
_BUT ISN''T THE WOLVES DISAPPEARED IN THIS AREA EARLIER!?_
If his face is not covered with obsidian armor, one will be able to see that he has turned pale as he finally realizes the blunder of the destroyed army.
_We should not have ignored that howl!_
He wanted to scream to warn all of hisrades of the danger lurking in the darkness, but the monkey name Wokung that is riding the alpha male wolf of Sophia''s Light Cavalry smiled as the wolf immediately opened his mouth wide and crunched the whole body of the mantis, the mantis did not have any time to whimper or cry, the gigantic canine of the wolf impaled all of his chests, crippling him in an instant and the second bite has been the finishing blow.
"Not satisfying at all."
The wolf shook its head as he used his tongue to remove the residue obsidian armor of his pathetic excuse of a meal, however, before Wokung could even reply, a white spider on top of a tree spoke up, its voice was of course, belonged to Arachne.
"Satisfying or not, you should get the hell out of that ce already if you don''t want to be coteral damage from the fight of the hero prospects... She can just make you retreat now and kill the alliance army by making them coteral damage instead of risking all of you. But because she knew very well what adrenaline rush can make people do, all of you are tasked to wipe them out in a manner that will make sure that no past enemies of the queen will be able to attempt revenge in the future."
The spider paused for a moment and then said: "That''s all, good luck and oh, your daughter is on the line."
As soon as Arachne said that, the spider changed voice into Saru as she said.
"All units in position."
The position they are talking about is a spread circr formation that will march in a way that will create a giant to capture and sweep all of the destroyed alliance armies, and of course, because the alliance army still has two individuals who can certainly fight Wokung and Saru and will surely let their people escape first to preserve their bloodline, Lyra and her archers who have a ratherckluster performance during the war will be on standby in the path of the remaining forces.
While Wokung was thinking of that, he said to the spider and the other monkeys at his back.
"Did you hear all of that!? We have to make haste so we don''t get killed identally by our queen!"
Wokung sucked in a deep breath as he shouted.
"ATTACK!"
Therge bellow of the former leader of the strongestmunity-type monster was heard by all monsters present in the scene, wolves, mantises, and ogres alike. The monkeys heard it as amand and they immediately dashed out holding the saddles of their mounts on their right hand and their spear on the other as they charged ferociously into their target that immediately started to run back to their camp to report the ambush that came out of nowhere and to receive order on how to break away to the encirclement.
They turned their backs helplessly as they wished that at least one of them would survive the initial assault so that someone would be able to report it to the army camp and let them prepare at least for a little. That was all the thoughts of the ogres and mantises that were impaled by the spears of the monkeys and munched by the wolves, they wished that even if they could not survive, the person next to them would be able to or if the person next to them cannot, then the person next to the person next to them will able to escape.
The question is, is there anyone in their group that can outrun the speed of the greatest canine monsters of the forest? No, no one, at least not when they are still moderately injured can ever hope to do so.
However, that is only the case if the ogres and mantises raced against the wolves at the same starting point as them.
_______
"Retreat! Retreat!"
The ogres and mantises suddenly heard a shout from far away,ing from a mantis who was huffing from exhaustion, he was a mantis who witnessed the first murder of the wolves to their ranks and immediately ran away towards the camp to report the matter, at this shout, the mantis leader who is still bothered by his instincts shouting retreat at him shuddered.
_Don''t tell me!?_
He immediately went to the mantis with the Oni at his back as he listened to the report of his kin and all of the force from his arms left his body as he almost slumped to the ground as the whole matterid down on his ears, if only he had said it earlier, then his people would not have been in this perilous situation.
"SIRS, WE HAVE TO RETREAT!"
The mantis and the Oni pped the mantis subordinate on both cheeks, causing him to hold both of his cheeks with his scythe hands.
"WHERE WILL WE!? WE WILL BE LIKE CATS THAT GOT ACCIDENTALLY TRAMPLED ON BY HORSES IF WE RETREATED, CAN''T YOU HEAR THAT BOMBING SOUNDS!? THE FIGHT BETWEEN THOSE TWO MONSTERS ARE COMING OUR WAY!"
All of the mantises and ogres paled in an instant, after a long while of silence, one of the ogres finally asked.
"Then what shall we do?"
The two leaders looked at the person who asked the question, they did not answer it directly but just arranged the soldiers.
First, the two leaders will upy the sides as they will fight Wokung and Saru respectively and the soldiers will be at the front are the mantises while at the back are the ogres, this is so that the back will be well defended while the front will advance swiftly, just as they arranged themselves and stepped a hundred feet, the hooves of the wolves became audible and the two leaders of the pursuers went down to their horses.
Just a pause is needed and lockdown stares from both sides are needed to ignite a full-blown battle between the two forces, if the battle between Sophia and Bakunawa is destructive, the battle between the four monster leaders is not far off from being monstrous itself, mes are shooting out but was cut off by scythes whilst water des was vaporized by mes. The two sides were ignited by the majestic disy of power by their leader as they fiercely killed their opposition.
The alliance army in particr advanced little by little as they saw the sacrifices of their leaders who were already on the brink of death, as they saw their army finally break out of the formation, extremely exhausted, they smiled, both the mantis leader and the Oni have the same thing in mind.
_They cannot pursue anymore because they have to hasten their retreat..._
That was theirst thought as their head was chopped off by the de and chest pierced by a hand knife respectively. However, as their consciousness faded they saw silhouettes of people holding bows and arrows in a straight line in both directions of the escape path of their army.
_Oh... It''s hopeless after all..._
Wokung and Saru don''t care about the thought of their nemesis though as they hear the nearing sounds of the battle of the two hero prospects.
"RETREAT!"
The two squads immediately went in the direction of the firstyer ignoring the despairing cries of the alliance army being rained down by arrows of Lyra''s archers, under normal circumstances, they can push through the formation without a hitch but their minds and bodies are both exhausted gave in to their faith already, thus in just an hour, all of the remnants of the alliance army has been wiped out of the map.
And same the two monkeys, as the bomb-like sounds of the hero prospect fight became more and more audible, Lyramanded the retreat of her soldiers without even pausing for a second to rest.
At the retreat of the archer unit of Sophia, her battle against her fellow hero prospect has finally entered its final phase.
Chapter 61: Siginarugan
Chapter 61: Siginarugan
The war between the soldiers of the two sides ended in the overwhelming victory of Sophia''s troops, thus all of them were supposed to be cheering, making merry with each other as they celebrated their victory on top of their enemies'' corpses. However, in the firstyer, instead of the shouts of victory and mors of the monsters'' heroic feat, the ce was shut off from any kind of sound, a huge boulder was sealing the cave of the firstyer while Eleanor''s magic further strengthened the whole cave. Even the ever so noisy Mayor of the firstyer Agilus was quietly resting at his "office".
The scene is the same in the Volcano, the only difference is that the volcano is much stronger than the cave so they did not need to reinforce the cave with anything like Eleanor, but still Wokung and Saru alongside all of the monkey tribe members had the same expression as the people of the firstyer, they have solemn faces as if they just got pped by an embarrassing defeat.
But that is not the reason that all of these people who made the oath of loyalty to Sophia look like a bunch of defeated soldiers. All of them sat down or went into their respective quarters as they continuously listened to the dreadful symphony of the fight between their master and her greatest adversary as of yet.
"When that explosion ended, a new era of this forest will begin."
[Sophia''s POV]
"Well, that was a wrap."
I said as I stared at the now empty of soldiers direction in which the fight between Bakunawa and me is leading, it is just so convenient that I have the wolves, if I don''t, my soldiers that I have so painstakingly cultivated will die by a stray storm of fire or a random frozen cannonball.
[A wrap? I wouldn''t say that.]
Eh... I guess you''re right, I looked around me as I continued to intercept, dodge attacks, and repeat. Well, the only thing that can be seen in my front is Bakunawa who seems to get agitated because she knew by instinct, that I still have something that can overwhelm her, she has an angrier face than before. In her back, the destroyed trees caused by our fight are visible.
[Note: In your back are the corpse of the Oni and the mantis on two different sides.]
I see, perfect then.
[Will you finally use "that".]
But of course, it would be a waste if I did not.
While we were having such conversations, Bakunawa who is using her meager repertoire of range attacks suddenly appeared in front of me, her fist was held into a spear and ayer of thick frost could be seen, the hand spear then was used to pierce my heart, however, before she can even attempt to do so, I put my hand on top of her head and shoved it down, making her bow to me.
But I could see her sneer and as she did so, a tentacle, blue appeared at the ground in which my arm was pointing andtched on it, pinning me down to the ground.
"Gah!" Now it was my turn to be surprised and be nailed to the ground, alongside my gasp of surprise, smaller frozen tentacles gripped their way all over my body. Now I would say that we have the same fighting style except that I cannot transform into a serpent and strictly speaking she''s a better melee fighter than I am.
I, however, will not just stare at the iing hand knife to impale my heart, plus I want to finally go all out, so I have to get out of her range to do so, I went and used [me Charge] and [Incinerate] at the same time, Releasing fire breathe in my mouth and scorching mes all over my body, causing a gigantic torch of me to manifest with me as the "fuel".
But of course, I will not burn away, anyway, Bakunawa''s face was full of shock, after all, she did not expect me to have the ability that spit out the thing she hated the most. As obvious as it may be, Bakunawa is an Ice type, thus she cannot tolerate fire, she immediately was incinerated by my scorching mes and as she did, Bakunawa retreated several steps and breathed frozen breath at her burnt parts, those areas were originally covered in scales but now are scarred and fallen of because of our fight.
Just as she was about to put out the firepletely though, sand tentacles suddenly shot up from the ground and grabbed the neck of Bakunawa, and while the tentacles kept tightening, I shouted.
"That''s how you use tentacles!"
After which her throat was pinned down to the ground alongside her body, blood gushing out of her mouth because of the severe injury to her throat and the immense pressure from her lungs, however instead of following up with another attack, I vanished from her sight garnering her confused look.
I then appeared in front of the two corpses of the remaining leaders of the alliance and touched them both immediately.
"Time to be a true necromancer."
[3rd Person POV]
"GHK! KGH!"
Bakunawa continued coughing as she grabbed all the tentacles strangling her throat, she then ripped all of them apart and froze them with ice, she breathed a little and touched her now bloody throat as she looked at the direction in which Sophia went with her sharp eyes looking confused.
_Why did she suddenly retreat deep?_
As someone old enough to be called a veteran, Bakunawa has fought many people, mostly humans that has the same fighting style as Sophia, first, she will close in and engage in closebat, after which she will find an opportunity to cheap shot the opponent and will retreat to bombard Bakunawa with magic, and with Bakunawa being an ice-dependent creature, most of the attacks were fire based. This loop will continue because Bakunawa doesn''t have a choice to counter a magical attack with a Physical attack and by physical attack means a melee range fight.
The only difference is that Sophia can use an advanced technique that fuses two elements at the same time without any dy in casting speed, which means Bakunawa will receive super hot wind des or balls of steamed water that are just a bunch of normal attacks, will have little to no effects to Bakunawa, but because it was infused with the fire element, she received damages that werebined with her weakness with fire and the unique features of the base element.
For example, the wind caused the supposed tough scales of hers to fall off and be destroyed, exposing her skin and diminishing her defense. This pattern continued again and again.
_Except for now that she retreated instead of continuing her assault._
Bakunawa pondered with her eyes squinting into the ce in which her nemesis fell back, suddenly, she sneered.
_I see, so that''s what she''s up to! She''s finally going all out!_
She then bared her ws as she thought of one thing.
_I have to stop her magic circle!_
Bakunawa had waited all this time for Sophia to use her ace, at first she thought that the magic circle might as well not exist, after all, it was already the whole day, and still no signs of the circle, but indeed a mage would always be a mage.
_I WILL END HER!_
She said so in her mind, however, just as she was about to sprint, at the front of her already bloodied throat appeared a katana and scythe, Bakunawa stared at it with wide eyes as she used her right foot to stop her momentum, and stared at the two owners of the deadly weapons. He saw an Oni with stitches on his neck, whilst she on the other side was a mantis that had a huge hole in his chest.
Her stupor though onlysted for a fraction of a second, she immediately clenched her fist and punched both of the undeads in the face, however, she still could not help but curse as she finally realized why the alliance failed(Except for the fact that she is not very cooperative).
"THAT SPIDER LIED TO ME!"
At first Arachne, or for Bakunawa the spider queen said that Sophia can bring back the dead as long as she is the one who killed the said individual, of course, such a power was never heard before, but because she suddenly changed from a water serpent into a frost serpent, she is not the one to judge, thus she epted the information gracefully, after all, that means Sophia has to focus her attention to other people to create undeads that will be a little too much even for someone such as Sophia considering her opponent is Bakunawa herself.
_Plus her undead will most probably needed at the other sites of the war, even after the battle, they will have to reinforce their guard against the potential malevolent desires of other races._
At least when Arachne told her that information, she was not lying and that Sophia could not do such a thing.
Bakunawa finally recovered from her anger as she faced the two leaders, she knew that the two of them could not normallypare against herself given that she was a hero prospect and they were mere leaders of somemunity-type monsters, but now they were undeads and was probably named by her fellow hero prospect, she have to be more careful on the power up that the names might give them.
She just has to be careful about the lurking person in her back named Sophia, wait, and intercept what might be brewing in the back of her head.
However, before she can even attack the two undeads or before she can even circle them out for her to face the direction in which Sophia retreated, the whole forest rumbled causing Bakunawa to stagger a little, when she finally regained her footing, she saw something out of her wildest dream.
A giant as gigantic or maybe more than her serpent form can be seen from the sky, it has four arms and no face, as if to announce the golem''s conception into this world, cracks showed all over its rocky body, and ravaging mes suddenly erupted out of them, causing some of the rock body of the giant to melt and beva, but the body of the burning abomination''s body is too dense for theva to damage its size.
And in that grand disy of power from the golem, a chant was heard.
S???????????????????????????i?????????????????????????g????????????????????????????????????????i????????????????????????????????????n??????????????????a?????????????????????????r??????????????????????????????????????????u???????????????????????g?????????????????????a?????????????????????????????????????????n???????????????????????????? (Siginarugan) (1)
The golem did not even wait nor did anything to announce its presence, after all the bursting mes earlier was already enough deration of its might. Bakunawa instinctively knew one thing.
_I have to go back to my serpent form!_
But even before her body could enact what her brain hadmanded her, one of the four gigantic arms of the golem descended on her.
[Sophia''s POV]
I looked at the golem with a contended face, the exp. from the bat queen helped a lot, and now my mana is enough to sustain such a huge creature, well, we don''t exactly have the time to analyze my stats, so I will make it fast. Of course, the main question is, how did the restriction from the [Necromancy] unique skill disappear, well here is the notification.
Notice [ Requirements for the conquering of the fourth point have beenpleted.
Hero''s test progress has been recorded. Two more conquer points and you will officially be the hero of the god of the undead.
Reward: Evolution, [Necromancy] skill upgrade
Note: Killing the leader personally has gained you a reward, "Turn Undead" ability of the unique skill [Necromancy] has been upgraded, the restriction was removed and from now on, you can turn any corpse into your undead depending on their level.
Note: When the prospect evolves during the hero''s test, it will only be considered a single level up because the point will "evolve" the taker of the test and not level him or her until she evolved.]
So that''s how I get it.
Anyway, as I expected the two new subordinates of mine died as I saw smoke swelling up in front of me and materialized a mantis and an Oni, the two of them were kneeling in front of me, not minding their death, and were just waiting for my orders. They didn''t have any names at the moment, so I am still calling them Mantis and Oni.
I don''t want my soldiers to have boring ass names after all, and I am pretty sure I have Bakunawa in my bag right now so it''s not a big deal whether they have names or not.
[...What are you nning to do with Bakunawa?]
What''s with the pause?
Ahem, I just ignored the creepy guy in my head as I ordered my two undead soldiers to harass Bakunawa once again, when they finally left, a circle suddenly appeared in my right hand, on this circle appeared several letters I am so sure are from the baybayin(2) alphabet, this came as a shock because normally, runes are the symbol of magic in any fantasy worlds.
I stretched my hand until the magic was finished forming, after which, sand started to clump in front of me as I jumped on it and sneakily hovered toward the location of my golem and my undeads.
______
Siginarugan (1)-the god of the underworld of the Visayan Mythology.
Baybayin (2)- Baybayin is one of the precolonial writing systems used by early Filipinos. The term "baybayin"es from the Tagalog root wordbaybay, which means "to spell." Itis a Philippine script. The script is an abugida belonging to the family of the Brahmic scripts. Widely used in Luzon for personalmunication during the pre-Hispanic period.
Here is a photo of the Baybayin Alphabet (Its level ofplexion is just at the hiragana level, but I think it still permits one):
And I think you know what will be the role of the Baybayin alphabet in Sophia right? If you don''tment on your guesses here.
Chapter 62: Forgive Me, My Savior
Chapter 62: Forgive Me, My Savior
The gigantic fist of the Siginarugan descended to Bakunawa, the fist could cover everything in the immediate 10 to 15 meters of proximity, in that area, trees, rocks, everything was either blown away by the overbearing air resistance or was scorched by theva oozing out of the golem''s fist, either way, all the ces that are at least grazed by the giant will surely turn into a wastnd.
It seems like Sophia will have environmental problems if she establishes her nation, good thing there is something in this world called magic so it should not be that hard, however, the environment right now is none of the concern of Bakunawa who is still shuddering because of her being surrounded by scorching mes.
She immediately enshrouded her fist with mist and as the fist finally descended fully into her reachable height, Bakunawa punched the fist with all her might, the resounding explosion was like that of a cannon sieging a stronghold, it resounded into the whole forest and made trees to freeze over immediately as a crater can be seen in the ce in which Bakunawa was originally in, in the crater are the frost and the mes battling for supremacy, freezing and scorching thend again and again.
The hand of the giant also exploded,va-like blooding out of the severed part of her hand causing more damage to the already mangled forest.
Bakunawa, was already out of that location when she jumped into midair and assessed the situation that suddenly turned bad, first, she challenged a hero prospect thinking that the opponent had limited physical power and she even thought that she was not a very capable fighter but then Bakunawa realized that Sophia can contend with her, however, she is not yet ready to admit that a child seemingly chosen randomly by a god can contend with her so she believed that Sophia is only stalling time to prepare her ace, but then her ace was already flipped openly before their battle even started.
That''s right, through her experience Bakunawa realized that the spider queen is one of Sophia''s subordinates, meaning that the alliance up to the battle between her was a predetermined n and had results already set in stone, she felt ashamed that she had fallen into such trap and that shame caused her to swear.
_A result set on stone is in danger because a stone is not indestructible!_
She then started to transform, her eyes glowing and pupils turning into slits as silver energy enshrouded her, finally the true power of the hero prospect of the god of streams was revealed to the world.
At least that was what Bakunawa was expecting as she suddenly felt a blow of super hot wind at her back, she turned into it immediately and changed her n, she enshrouded her fist with frozen mist once again and punched with all her might, she was flung into the air and smashed to the ground, she was staring at the destroyed hand of the giant with clenched teeth.
_.91 seconds! that was .91 seconds after the first attack!_
She couldn''t believe how fast an attack from a being so big as this one could get after even her with all her pride is not very good in that department when she is in her true form, she cannot have any spare time to brood about such things as she felt the ground below him rumble and start to be molten.
_Another one!_
She jumped out to dodge but the molten soil and rocks that seemed to be the previously shattered parts of the giant trying to reach its original owner did not let her do so, they shot themselves fast seemingly out of themand of the golem, and pierced Bakunawa''s body.
Pain from receiving an attack from an element she is weakest at added by the puncture damage made the thought Bakunawa cry out loud.
"GUAAAAGH!"
And if all of that is already not enough, in the middle of the molten rubbles, the mantis and the one finally appeared, jumping from one boulder to another as they aimed to harass Bakunawa. Suddenly however, as if she realized something, she grinned, she spread all her limbs in the air and sted offrge shards of ice, causing them to collide with the super hot rocks, all of them exploded without exemption making the two undead coteral damage, but at least not dead she thennded on the ground once more squinting her eyes in her surroundings.
She finally found a solution on how to transform into her true form, however in this solution, she has to endanger the whole forest, well the solution is quite simple because the giant can punch 2 times in a second, she just has to dodge those punches as well as to wait for the one and the mantis to synchronize with the attack of the giant, still she felt her heartache when the thought of her home being destroyed came into her mind, but to survive she have to do it.
_For my honor and the honor of my lord..._
She made a sprinting position and stared at the already iing fist attack as well as the two still staggering oni and mantis.
_For my savior._
The punch was already in front of her eyes, she immediately sprinted out of the trajectory and saw the second punch already closing in, she huffed a breath as she saw the wounds on her body but chose to ignore them, she instead looked at the two pests undead that already readied their weapon, she once again dodged the second punch as she ignored the terrifying rumble of thend caused by the fist of Siginarugan.
The two undead finally made their move as they dashed towards her with reckless abandon, of course, they would, after all the two of them were already dead and alongside them, the punch from the giant Siginarugan came descending once again Bakunawa However instead of dodging jumped high with all her might, enshrouded her fist with a thick mist that is now 10 times her size and punched the giant, the Siginarugan was stunned as it saw its whole hand up to all of its left shoulder explode out of existence, because the attack right now is intended to create a lot of coteral damage, the two undeads are not spared.
The Siginarugan grunted as it fell into its butt, but because of the adrenaline she is feeling right now, Bakunawa forgot that golems are not supposed to be stunned, she just yelled at the top of her lungs as she transformed.
"FOR MY FATHER!!"
As she said those words, her ears morphed into fins, her head turned twisted, then crumpled then outright vicious, her small body ballooned up and her once wounded body healedpletely as her whole being started to elongate by the second, her once head uncovered with scales became a gigantic head of a serpent that has silver armor like scales, it was terrifying, it was majestic.
She then immediately attacked the giant with her auroras as she knew that Sophia would soone for her after all with all that Sophia has disyed it would not be too strange for her to know her serpent form, Bakunawa even has some doubts about why Sophia so fond of Bakunawa''s name, like she covets it or something, but that was none of her business as she used her aurora rays to freeze the giant and as she expected, 50 meters of the immediate proximity of their fight zone became a barrennd of frost because of the giant mountain of a golem she froze up.
"I... I have wo-!?"
However, before she can even celebrate for a fraction of a second, she is encased by molten rocks that grip her whole neck, all of them heat up and challenge the unexplored melting point of the silver scales of Bakunawa, however durable her scales are, the molten rocks still caused her intense pain as she rolled to the ground and tried to freeze them, but it seems like they are rising in temperature at every passing second, panicked, Bakunawa started to realize something but she refused to voice it until the mountain of ice she just has created exploded and the golem started to reach out her shattered shoulder dragging Bakunawa into its gigantic grasp, she then was hugged tightly by the giant as if she is her long lost daughter, but instead of the warmth of a father''s chest, the scorching heat of an active volcano''s mouth can be felt from its gigantic body as the giant started glowing and finally Bakunawa was forced to admit it as she struggled.
_I have been tricked!_
Everything from the appearance of the giant up until now was nothing but a setup for her to fall into willingly, first Sophia used the grand entrance of the giant for Bakunawa to think that Sophia would surely cheap-shot her if the situation permitted to do so and she used the punches and the seemingly relentless effort of the giant to stop her from transforming to make Bakunawa''s desire to turn into her serpent form grow, Sophia knew that Bakunawa is strong enough to find a hole in the two punches per second ratio of the gaint''s attack speed.
And so she did and with the help of the undead as a reminder that Sophia woulde for her, Bakunawa who was fully convinced that transforming would solve all her problems sessfully transformed, but she did not think that the role of a golem that was sculpted into a pinpoint degree of perfection to be just a mere gigantic bomb.
"NO! NO! NO! I CAN''T DIE LIKE THIS! I DID NOT MEET MY FATHER''S EXPECTATIONS YET! NO! NO!"
The realization, however, did not stop her from struggling with all her might, she wriggled her body like a worm instead of a mighty serpent, she shouted like a child instead of the prideful monarch she once was, and her tears started to flow out of her eyes as she continued to do her all to get out, but because she doesn''t have limbs, she can''t exert all her muscle force further to all direction and her muscle movements was contained by the racial restriction of a serpent, never in her life did she wished to not be a serpent.
"Ah... no...."
She continued to pointlessly struggle but the glow from the golem continued to shine brighter without any regard to any of her pleads, soon the shine became too bright and the golem exploded, shaking the whole forest and even the nearby nations, they retreated from their walls as they immediately lost interest in such an exciting battle because the results were already obvious. The trees were sted away from all directions like stics in the 21st century and scales of silver in color went alongside it, when therge smoke subsided, a crater was seen with a gigantic serpent lying in the center, her blood was dried up because of the heat of the explosion but her whole body is weak and unmoving and the cold pants on her nose are the only sign of her life, even the 80 percent of her scales was gone.
"... ther... father... save me..."
She muttered as tears started to fall from her eyes, but as if fate did not want her to rest, ady in the name of Sophianded on her head, she went right in front of her eyes to see if she was still alive, after confirming that she still is, Sophia smiled as she said: "My n is a sess!"
_Huh... n?_
Her half-dead body shuddered at those words as if she was about to encounter something worse than death, and s she did. Sophia suddenly took her other hand and with a magic circle that Bakunawa immediately recognized and tapped it into Bakunawa''s forehead, Bakunawa felt the warm stream of mana constricting her little by little as she shouted the name of the spell without any regard to her dying body.
"ENSLAVEMENT SPELL!?"
She then, once again disregarded her current state as she struggled with all her might, it started as intense, but the constriction of the envement spell continued to erode her freedom until only her voice could be heard, she twisted her body and looked at the grinning Sophia, she want to be angry but she can''t and only despair was the thing left for her to feel.
"NO! PLEASE NO! KILL ME! KILL ME! ANYTHING BUT A SLAVE!"
She shouted, but the envement spell also started to rob her vocal cords ability to speak words, her voice became dimmer and dimmer until the sounds of her dripping tears were the only audible thing on her body, soon even her eyes could not shed tears anymore and even her thoughts cannot protest about her sorry fate and only one thing is in her mind.
_... I''m sorry for failing you..._
My father.
My savior.
Even her thoughts slipped away soon into the darkness of the abyss and only the despair of being someone else''s possession resided in her heart.
Chapter 63: Brooding of a Defeated Warrior
Chapter 63: Brooding of a Defeated Warrior
In a ce dark as the abyss dwells a girl, wondering what she was doing in such a ce seemingly reached by no light, yet strangely enough, she can see her flesh, her skin that should be covered with her silver scales.
_Just a moment ago, I was defeated wasn''t I?_
Bakunawa thought, but immediately shook her head, her silver hair seemed to sympathize with her as it did not even sway and looked like weights were attached to them.
_Actually, it''s "I was defeated weeks ago."_
Bakunawa cannot help but sigh, in her little knowledge about elementary spells, one elementary spell is directly proportional to the power of the user. Meaning that one can enve stronger individuals as long as she is stronger or as strong as that individual. Furthermore, if the enver and the enved are of equal power, then the enved can fight back, her eyes lit up for a moment but she just covered her eyes.
Tears cannot even form anymore and only her self-disappointment can be felt, surely she will not seed even if she attempts to escape because, by this time, Sophia most probably will continue with her hero''s test that just got its greatest thorn eliminated... or enved.
_ording to fa... my lord, in about thirty or so minutes, chains will bound my soul..._
Bakunawa wondered what she do while waiting for her official loss of freedom, but she unconsciously went back to her habit, a habit she developed in her lonesome that would seeminglyst for an eternity, technically not, because she would surely be "treated" properly by Sophia considering that her existence is what Sophia is most worried about.
"I hope I can go back to that day..."
...That day, when the weak frail water serpent met the savior of her pitiful life.
_____
The thirdyer of the Five-Pronged forest might be considered as a ce that no one wants to rule, simply because no one can be recognized as the god of the undead to be the protector of such a glistening river of his forest. Arachne is considered the protector of the firstyer because of the strength of information, and Wokung the secondyer as the leader of the most intelligentmunity-type monsters of the undead''snd.
The bat queen is the protector of the fourthyer because of the high quality of their power and of course, the prophet of the god of the undead is who governs the fifthyer for obvious reasons. That was the first step to being recognized as a hero prospect, one needed to be recognized as the protector of a god''s territory first.
That step was partaken by Urduja and Bakunawa and even Sophia, though the strange thing is that she received such recognition without even half a year after her conception. Going back, the Oni at that time wanted to be recognized, after they were the only race that could produce metal weapons other than the monkeys, but the problem was that, the Oni was no good in the thinking department, the god of streams, the one appointed by the god of undead to look for the rightful protector of the thirdyer will always ignore his prayers to be a protector.
But one serpent, a water serpent and thest of her kind will captivate this god''s fancy, the serpent was more determined despite her size just as long as Sophia''splete height when she was a newborn.
First, she built a house under the biggest rock her feeble body could lift, the rock was used as a roof to a small circr structure, and the species'' only magic attack "pulse" would be used against anyone who dared to attack her, not that it killed them but the rocks she is ejecting is already big enough to blind an alligator''s eyes, making the alligator go away momentarily and also giving the water serpent a chance to escape.
The god of streams cannot help but stare intently into this little one andpare it to the Oni, his race''s campsite is not even properly walled nor concealed, they were not in a cave and just a parchment of giant leaves was visible, the only rock structure on his dwelling is the storehouse of iron weapon and the little factory they had.
If one cannot protect himself, he cannot protect anything, their dwelling was already attacked several times, but the Oni did not even innovate rock house, his stupidity is evident before or even when he was leading thebined mantis and ogre army, he was led by the nose without him noticing the oddity of the sudden disappearance of the prideful wolves, or even when he made conspiracy theory to cause unwanted trouble.
_How the hell did this person be an Oni? His father should have ejacted in the sheets.
Compared to the little one who can utilize what her meager strength gives her, the Oni looks like an idiotic lord poorly managing and full of pearls (the river as the forest''s water source is considered one). As the god of streams was thinking of that, a lightbulb went into his head as he sneered. Suddenly a notification appeared in the head of the serpent.
Notice [God of Streams:??? has taken interest in you, making you the protector of the thirdyer.]
The serpent was stunned as she suddenly gained intelligence, her once meager size became like that of an anaconda with blue and silver linings all over her body, she didn''t know who this god of streams was, but one thing was certain, he had given her strength and it will never let it go to waste, thus protector is her job, then protector she will be.
Starting that day, all of the overpopted monsters of the thirdyer as well as monsters that are strong enough to get away from the god of the undead''s restraints are destroyed by the serpent who will do anything in her power to repay her debt.
"HAHAHAHAHA! SEE I TOLD YOU I WAS RIGHT!"
The god of streams cannot help butugh when he saw the astonished expressions of his fellow gods and goddesses, never in their lives did they think that a serpent in name only would be such a devoted protector in no time, the god of streams was dedicated on making her a prospect, better yet he even thought of the serpent as his child.
At that moment while she is ughtering another overpopted race, she receives another notification.
Notice [God of Streams: ??? Have bestowed you his blessing by giving you the name [ Bakunawa]]
[You are now an official mortal child of a god.]
[Multiple Blessings have been bestowed upon you]
[Unique Skill:Pagomancy Aquired]
Bakunawa was too stunned to speak, she could not even say proper greetings before, how did she be intelligent? How did she suddenly be strong? She did not know, however one thing is certain, someone recognized her feeble existence and made her into who she is today, gave her knowledge that let her know that the moment she became a mortal child of god, she also became a hero prospect and that title will give her absolute power.
At that moment she swore from the bottom of her heart, that she would be strong enough to give her savior the gift of gratitude he so much deserved, and who knows why, but despite her intelligence, her beastly nature is still intact and thus the most suitable gift for her is...
_Stealing the five-pronged forest from the god of the undead and presenting it to my father._
Thus she waited patiently, she waited in the moment in which the restriction of the god of undead would end while umting strength, she patiently watched the passing moment of therge yet constricted forest, days turned into months, into years, into decades, into centuries... she witnessed the hero of the sun Urduja be born, a hero she once fought and got her current human form by Urduja teaching her magic and gained knowledge of hand to handbat. But the restriction did not end and she never felt strong enough to rebel against the god of the undead.
Maybe she can get out of the restriction, but she will surely be punished by dering her intentions in the open, but finally her patience was rewarded on the day the restriction ended, but much to her dismay, the lifting of the restriction was for the hero test of someone named Sophia.
"WHO IS THIS CHILD THAT DARED TO INTERRUPT MY PLANS!?"
She is enraged and immediately wants to destroy her, but because there is the leader of monkeys who is also one of Urduja''s equals in terms of power, she holds herself back and waits for an opportunity toe, and s ites, an alliance happened because of Sophia''s growing power and the war between the whole forest and Sophia transpired, she directly challenged Sophia, vastly underestimating a human''s power, after all Urduja and Sophia are different.
Urduja is a properly trained warrior, she is an adult who has her shit together and even has a harem of beautiful girls.
_Whatever does that mean?_
And here is Sophia, a random baby that was immediately recognized as a protector and was given a name, even Bakunawa has to wait for her race to almost go extinct to be a protector.
In short, she cannot and will never believe someone so privileged would win against hard workers such as herself, but then the result was the entire opposite, she was plotted against by the person she loathed the most, and that person ensured her crushing defeat before even the war started and ultimately will punish her from being a hinderance to her rise to power.
"I''m sorry..."
Bakunawa once again muttered, her heart ached as she thought of one thing she dreaded the most, it was not her father who conversed with her regrly in her lonesome abandoning her, she had already epted that the moment she was enved, it was...
_I... Don''t want to be alone..._
As she said those words, chains appeared in the dark space andtched into her neck, or the neck of her soul, but before all of them could do so, a snicker came crashing into her ears.
"I told you, child of mine, you will not win."
After a sigh, the god of streams continued.
"But don''t worry, I will not leave you... though Milord will embark on quite a long journey and I was tasked to be his right-hand man, so I will not be able to converse with you for a long time... Though I doubt you will be alone, actually you will be "thoroughly amodated" by your new "master" as far as I can read Sophia''s personality, well I shall bid farewell, serve your newdy well, and do notmit another mistake."
Bakunawa was too stunned to speak and when she finally regained her bearings and about to ask what in the hell is her father talking about, her soul was bound by chainspletely, making her unable to speak because of the recoil of her will and the bindings.
_I wonder what does he mean by "thoroughly amodated" ._
Well, let''s just say Urduja''s influence is not too deep for Bakunawa to understand such remarks, though one thing is for sure.
"Whatever does he mean by that, I don''t think my pride can take it, being a ve I mean."
[Sophia''s POV]
I looked at the humungous serpent in front of me, even now I can still see her despairing eyes as she cried and begged me to just kill her, well I n on doing so if only not because she can be of use if she is to be mine, my general I mean.
[General only?]
Of course I am, I already have my sights on Eleanor, and will never drift to anotherdy.
[...As a being in your head, I highly doubt that.]
It''s still my head, so I doubt you know more than me, so shut up.
[Whatever you say, master.]
In any case, I think I shall leave her here for now, but the problem is that she might escape if I did not give her any order.
However, ording to Eleanor, I could have prevented any type of escape n from a ve if I just gave an order for her to stay, which I did.
"Erm... Stay?"
As I say those words aloud, the Baybayin letters all over her body started to shine, on a side note I don''t think I can exin to all of you how terrible it feels to understand a system of writing used to represent magic, but I simply ignored it as I averted my gaze away from the circting letters as I went to dash towards the thirdyer, it is the smallestyer as it was just a river with just a little volume of trees.
After ten minutes or so I finally reached the river and I could not help but grin. I know all kingdom-building novels will have the mc be blessed with a forest with a fucking river st on it, but I can only say that this is a very convenient coincidence for my ns of building a nation, you see I will have a lot of undeads meaning I do not need a supply of water. However, a nation is not a nation without an economy so I''m nning on using the living creatures as my traders, chefs, etc. and of course, they will need this river to supply their daily needs.
As I was about to step into the water to officially dere this ce mine, [Guide] suddenly spoke up.
[Say...Will you really do it?]
I paused for a moment and then sshed my whole body directly into the river.
Do what?
[...You know, usurping the ownership of this forest and all.]
I looked at the notification saying that the river was officially mine as I grinned and looked up at the sky.
"But I do."
Chapter 64: What my Land is Deprived of
Chapter 64: What my Land is Deprived of
Thest chapter of the Hero''s test arc!!
_____
It has been a few days since Ist bathed, ording to Patricia Licuanan''sMoral Recovery Program: "Building a People, Building a Nation" one of the strengths of a Filipino character isHard work and industry, it means that we will work as hard as humanly possible just so that our conditions of living will go for the better, well, of course, I am waging war for the betterment of my citizen, but the same author also said that Filipinos have Lack of Discipline, this is characterized with us always beingte (the internationally acimed Filipino time), the Manyana Habit (procrastination) and almost everything that you can rte to being undisciplined is present in a Filipino.
However, thatck of discipline also entails our tendency to work too hard, really, really hard to the point of sickness and death. There are reports ofTetanus or leptospirosis-rted deaths, the cause of death is not the negligence of the health system, but the negligence of the contractors of the disease, fearing that a week or two out of work is too wasteful and just choosing to keep their illness upon themselves.
My point is, I, of course, have these traits too, though it is a good thing that I can discipline myself most of the time, there are instances that I work too hard and fall ill because of it, and one such time is this war that I and my people are tangled within, I want to get a victory nothing less than overwhelming and because of it, I did not eat anything nor rinse single filth out of my body in the entirety of the war.
Thus as I soak myself in the water, I let out a sigh of satisfaction as the cold water enveloped my whole body, all of the monsters near the river are retreating at my presence which is quite the convenient ability to have, some leak of... I don''t know, aura perhaps is enough to scare away unwanted weaklings.
_But still, it''s convenient that I can live without eating or sleeping._
As I stretched my arms upwards to let all of the water touching me graze all parts of my body, I started to get ready for a light swim before I usurp the ownership of thest three points as suddenly, [Guide] spoke to me and strangely enough, he does not have that disrespectful tone on him, but rather a concerned one.
[Say...Will you do it?]
Do what? I asked as I stopped my motion.
[...You know, usurping the ownership of this forest and all.]
At that question, I cannot help but grin, well it is a good thing to know that someone is worried about you, but this is something I have to do, after all, I have this one wish, a wish that I have failed to give to mynd in my previous life, I got deported in the process of fulfilling it, however, I also pledged to take this opportunity to fulfill my longing, an opportunity from a world in which is I am powerful and cannot be blocked byws given by man, thus I only have one answer.
Of course, I will.
I don''t know why, but somehow I can feel that [Guide] wanted to say something further, however, I ignored any potential questions by [Guide] and Immediately read the notification that appeared in my head the moment I enved Bakunawa.
Notice [ Requirements for the conquering of the third point have beenpleted.
Hero''s test progress has been recorded. One more conquer point and you will officially be the hero of the god of the undead.
Reward: Evolution, Max leveling of all elemental magic skills (as mandated by your lord)
Note: Forcing a hero prospect older than you to submit to your will made an impression on the gods, to reward you, they have rewarded you by upgrading all your magic-rted skills.
Note: When the prospect evolves during the hero''s test, it will only be considered a single level up because the point will "evolve" the taker of the test and not level him or her until he or she evolved.]
I nodded in satisfaction, finally, I don''t have to cross my fingers that every evolution for the system itself just automatically upgraded all of my magic, well I don''t have the time to check them out because I am honestly excited about the prospect of building a new nation, thus I let the overbearing sleepiness take over me.
And because I didn''t think I would ever be able to fight such strong urges from this process, I gave up trying for a long time and as I closed my eyes, darkness lingered.
After a whole day, I woke up and could see that my line of sight became slightly higher, though I am not still keen on my height, at least I can see progress, anyway I can see that I am already at the pre-teen stage, though it is barely evident, I shall not fret because this age starts the puberty it starts at 9... Sigh, anyway stop it with the Adolescent, I did not make any breakfast, because I didn''t need it and just rinsed my face and grabbed my dress given to me by Arachne and sprinted to the fourthyer.
_They say that this environment is too illusory, but it seems like since the death of the queen of the fourthyer, the mist has dispersed, though I can still see monsters that are illusion-based..._
I sized up the area for a little geographical inspection, this ce is where the soil is most fertile given that it is near the river, the problem is, it will be too near the capital if I made a farming industry here... I muttered to myself as I started to scheme what is the overall structural blueprint of my future nation after about 5 hours of flying around to see the full potential of theyers and integrating them into my mind blueprint, I decided to look ahead at the fifthyer, in which is the Prophet of the God of the Undead resides, as I was thinking that, I cannot help but remember the time when he casually but mountains of rocks in the vicinity of the fifthyer so that he can protect the undead living on it on the possible recoil of the decision of his lord.
I huffed a deep breath as I red at the direction of thestyer I had to conquer as I said.
"You shall be mine."
[3rd Person POV]
The god of undead is looking upon his forest, the war between his daughter and Hero Prospect Sophia and the Forest Alliance just finished, but she is still currently sprinting around the forest towards thestyer, of course because he is watching all of her movement, he is aware of the n of his daughter, he is even quite annoyed as even though Sophia is most certainly aware that he is watching what she is doing, Sophia did not even halted nor hesitated in taking her stride.
_But then again, that''s why I chose her, so it should be fine._
The god of undead is ever so carefree, casually fixing his traveler''s robe as well as the cloth mask that covers his whole face thates with a function only he is aware of, though many gods are convinced that it is just for show because when he is speaking the cloth mask will start glowing depending on the tone or emotion of the god of the undead, but no one care about that because as of the moment, many gods are still debating about the matter of Sophia''s sphemous ns.
"MILORD, THIS ACTION OF HER WILL SURELY TARNISH YOUR PRIDE!"
"HEAL BAKUNAWA IMMEDIATELY AND GIVE HER POWER TO SUPPRESS THIS BUDDING REBEL!"
Many words along those lines came crashing into the ears of the god of the undead and the god of streams, these two people are the strongest of all the gods of the pantheon because they are the only ones who can create a proper hero prospect, other gods will never attempt such things simply because they do not know how to regte their blessings, who knows if they fumbled and suddenly let a mortal suck up all of their divinity, right? They have to be careful, thus the two of them can understand the mor of the crowd.
_How can these two have so much power and squander it toward a potential threat!_
Something like that is circting in their minds, but the god of the undead shook his head as he said.
"Shut up! I have my ways, and trust me, even though I n on letting her be, she will not cause trouble to me or all of your race you all will probably regret it if you let anyone other than her lead the forest."
The god of the undead said so and the god of streams nodded in agreement, the gods and goddesses however squinted their eyes, they fell quiet and the god of the undead already knew what they were brewing in their mind.
"Hey, if all of you tried toy a finger on her, I will make all of you suffer so bad that you will curse your parents because they were horny one day and conceived you to be my underlings, okay?"
The god of undead said and all of the gods in his surroundings shuddered, they all knew the achievements of their lord in thest war between gods, thus they immediately went pale when a threat came out of his mouth, after all thest time he makes a threat about stealing one''s manhood, instead of stealing the balls, he stole his wife and his mother, it was a very disturbing scene that even the gods will not bear to see, thus they stopped talking and focused on Sophia, even the rebellious gods fell silent as Sophia started the usurpation of the five-pronged forests.
Notice [You have sessfully finished the conquest of the four points, now is the time to present your earnings to the lord, your god.
Task: Give the authority of thend of the five-pronged forests to the god of undead by proiming yourself his worshiper and representative in the mortal world, upon this, the hero test will be officiallypleted and will give you the title of hero, betraying your lord will let you suffer the punishment cited personally by the god of undead.]
Sophia took a deep breath as she put her palms together, but [Guide] who is quite worried about her started to spam her with messages on her head.
[HEEEY! GIVE UP YOUR IDEAS! YOU WI-BZZZZZZT]
Sophia did not even listen to [Guide] who was immediately cut off because of his too much meddling.
Sophia then started to pray.
"By the power vested on me by my lord and myself, I at this moment shall announce that myself, Sophia Demiurge daughter of the god of undead the owner of thisnd as well as all of thend, coastal, and air borders of the forest."
The moment she said those words, Sophia clenched her teeth as veins that looked like a symbiote was possessing her sprouted in her neck and spread all over her body, the next moment she started to feel pain beyond her greatest imagination, it felt like being hammered to death while being burnt to oblivion in the middle of a room giving birth without anesthesia, she who has an almost infinite repertoire of vocabry cannot form coherent description of what she is feeling, she only can describe it with one word, pain, it was paining from the bottom of the soul and even [Guide] was screaming.
[GWAAAAAGHHH! SOPHIA! GIVE IT BACK! YOU STILL HAVE A CHANCE!]
And as soon as he said that, a giant face covered with mist appeared, the god of the undead used his power to manifest himself in the sky, but instead of despair, Sophia remained indignant, instead of sumbing in pain, she looked at the god of the undead in the eye, this caught the delight of the god of the undead, but he have to pretend that he is mad beyondparison thus he shouted.
"MY REBELLIOUS UNGRATEFUL ORPHAN CHILD! WHAT HAVE YOU DONE! ALL OF THE GODS ARE NOW LOOKING AT YOU AND ME, ASKING WHY I AM HARBORING SUCH A FOOL LIKE YOU!"
_That is not a very good act, for me at least._
The god of the undead grunted as he continued.
"BUT! I WILL GIVE YOU A CHANCE TO PROVE THEM WRONG! GIVE ME YOUR HANDS AND GO BACK TO MY SIDE AND I SHALL FORGI-"
The god of the undeades up with a wonderful speech but is interrupted by Sophia who is still gritting her teeth.
"SHUT UP! SHUT THE FUCK UP! NO MATTER WHAT WORLD, ALL OF YOU GODS DO IS LIMIT HUMAN ADVANCEMENT BY IMPOSING SUCH SHITTY RULE THAT YOUR WILL SHALL BE DONE ON EARTH AS IT IS IN HEAVEN!"
"BUT NOW, I DON''T CARE ANYMORE, TO HELL WITH THE GODS, ALL OF YOU CAN FUCKING DIE! FOR THIS DAY, I SHALL GIVE WHAT MY LAND IS DEPRIVED OF!"
Sophia coughed a mouthful of blood, but then she mustered all of her strength as she shouted, she shouted her vow when she was still Emilio, she shouted her vow when she was nothing but an orphaned genius, words that would soon be called the "First Cry of Conquest".
"I, NOT JUST THIS LAND, NOT JUST THIS CONTINENT, BUT THE WORLD WILL BE CAUGHT WITHIN MY PALMS!"
"I PROCLAIM THE WORLD''S CONQUEST WILL START NOW!"
The god of undead even though smirking inside had to pretend to be angry, of course, Sophia knew this, but she was still forced to shout like she was oblivious to such a matter because of the pain she was feeling, thus she shuddered when the pain she felt started to intensify but smirked the moment she heard a notification, she ignored her question as to why no undead showed up when their god appeared in the sky, and read it.
Notice[ Because of your greed, your hero test has failed, you are now not illegible for eternity to receive the Hero title, you are now forever condemned to be a [Fallen Hero].]
Notice [God of the Undead: Siginarugan modified the [Fallen Hero] title, upgraded stats effect added, insanity debuff removed. Magic [Dark Magic] acquired.]
Notice [ Unique skill [Genius] acqui- BZZZZT!
Error, a higher entity forbade the unique skill to be obtained, a bacsh to the God of the Undead: Siginarugan.]
In the divine realm, the god of the undead spat a mouthful of blood, staining the cloth on his face, but despite that, he had a smile on his face as he said: "Well, time to travel the world once more."
Meanwhile, as Sophia''s pain subsided she started to glow, and her stature started to grow though she was still small by her previous self''s standard, she now became 5 feet and 5 inches, and snow white hair grew long up to her back and her snow white eyes gleamed a mature sparkle, in an instant, the seemingly childish genius turned into a vertically challenged academic, but surely the sharp glint on her two irises will not give of such a persona, finally her dress also mysteriously changed, instead of a pure white dress, it became a white blouse inside a ck coat paired with a mini skirt.
She finallynded on the floor as he evolution subsided, and the first word of the newly born Fallen Hero is:
"Kabuto Heed my call. I want all of the executives of the civil and the generals of the military toe at the firstyer in the shortest time possible."
_____
Chapter name exined: In my opinion, the Philippines was invaded by a lot of countries because no one in her recorded history, even in pre pre-Hispanic period was aggressive enough to be considered an invader, we are too passive in short. (Well, there is a raider of sSulu who initiates the first strike, but my point is, they have not even a single territory outside Mindanao in their time, so...)
This is also a message to my countrymen, stop being overly patient/contended because that will ultimately lead to passivity, SWING THE HAMMER IF THERE IS A NAIL!
Okay, that''s all.
Chapter 65: Powers of Genesis
Chapter 65: Powers of Genesis
Volume 2 and Arc number 3: The Kamatayan Queendom Arc Starts Now!
Note: Kamatayan means "Death" so the name of the nation means The Queendom of Death.
_____
[3rd Person POV]
As Sophia is asking for the presence of every individual who helped her in her journey to conquer the coveted Five-Pronged Forest, the great forest of the god of undead, beyond the southwest sea, just after the long shoreline that is situated on the southeastern side of the five-pronged forest and stretches further in the left side of the map, a kingdom named Valentine resides.
The kingdom, if seen by Sophia will be described as a Japan-like ind country and the only difference is that the culture is European and the country is arranged vertically rather than horizontally.
Well, like I said, that two is the only difference between the two countries because, in this world, Valentine as a monarchy is as strong or even stronger than Japan. It is so strong that it is dubbed as the strongest nation in the entirety of the Pentateuch, that is also the reason why the neighboring nations of Valentine are wondering why Valentine is still called a "Kingdom" and did not start any conquest after thest war hundreds of years ago.
They can topple anynd and ravage any sea if they even want to, they can make the whole continent of Geneses bend to their will by their monarch alone, yet the kingdom''s only action is to strengthen their diplomatic ties with their neighbors and their fellow nations in the continent, it is a very strange move by a nation who has a military that is dubbed as the "The Army of the Kingdom of Heaven" and is governed by the prominent Vampire and Devil races, thus the reflex action of all the countries bordering them or even the ones far away from them is to increase their vignce towards Valentine, some weaker ones was more subtle about their doubts in fear of insulting Valentine and bringing chaos upon themselves, but the ones who are also priding themselves for being a powerhouse is more direct and sometimes even made outposts in their border with Valentine.
That is only when Valentine will retaliate, and the strong nations will get pped by reality, for they will beg the monster they have awakened to release their soldiers and pay arge sum for their freedom, making every King and Queens feel the terror of Valentine''s might, but beside that, Valentine became a sleeping beast that Human Nations who have shorter spans between regimes forgotten about, at least they have forgotten about Valentine''s actual power.
However, everything will eventuallye to an end, as they say, the only permanent thing in the world is change, and at that moment the dormant cmity called Valentine, upon seeing the changes that happened in the five-pronged forest finally opened its eyes as the two Monarch of the great Kingdom sat down for dinner, jugs of blood wine were lined up in front of them as a guy in a tuxedo was sipping on a wine ss, whilst ady in a dark dress that seems to be at least 8 to 9 feet tall with proportionsplimenting her height well was waiting for her chalice to be filled up.
The two of them are the Darkbringer Siblings and even though they seem to have different standings if judged by sses alone, they are both considered the King and Queen of Valentine and after Loki, the king of Valentine and the one who governs the Devil race finished his first cup, he used the napkin in his cor to wipe off the remaining blood wine on his lips as he said.
"Shall I start?"
Her sister, Eris also put down her chalice as she smiled faintly.
"You may start."
And just like that, the day the world never wished to happen but at the same time aware that would eventually happen, finally unfolded.
______
Meanwhile, going back to the five-pronged forest and traveling directly to the northwest direction, another ce bordered only by dozens of kilometers of ins from the said forest was erected, that ce is the home of the Hero of the Sun Urduja and is one of the countries that boast the power that can rival Valentine in an all-out brawl between the armies of the two nations, though winning and matching are two different things, that feat is still something to brag about.
Gjarhorn, as always is filled to the brim with merchants at night who are lined up at its enormous gates to register themselves and be allowed entry, in this ce they will put their products on sale or will invest in already flourishing local businesses, of course, the people lined up are not only merchants, some were adventurers who want to add the capital of Gjarhorn with the same name to their travel logs, however, unbeknown to the people who have piled up in line at the gate of the great nation, the greatest assurance of safety that exists in the capital is worried.
Urduja Tawalisi, the Hero of the People more widely known as the Hero of the Sun is staring anxiously at the great forest right after Gjarhorn.
"Fallen hero..."
She muttered as the image of Eleanor came to her mind and a flicker of yellow simr to the color of the bright sun that is about to explode shed into her eyes, however, the "symbol of peace" that she is, she restrained herself from putting the whole forest in mes to search for her daughter.
"That living fog did it this time..."
Suddenly, a ball of light appeared from her back, however, Urduja became too used to such an urrence and just ignored the light and let it float on her side, at the same level as her face.
"Why didn''t you stop him, my lord? The god of undead I mean."
The ball of light tilted a little, seemingly looking at Urduja before answering.
"Well... erm... Because... he''s stronger than me?"
Urduja''s face turned around towards the ball of light, seemingly appalled at how a god that governs the sun is very bad at lying.
"... I would have smacked you if you''re not a divine being, you know that?"
The ball of light flinched, but it seemed like no matter how badly he can conceal secrets will not spill it no matter what, at least this one, thus the ball of light changed the topic instantly as he said.
"Well, how about actually participating in political matters? You''re involved in the decision to be made in this day''s meeting after all."
Urduja sighed as she just let her god be, she knew that even though the god of the sun acts like that if he said no, then no is the meaning of his word, the council for the day is about the actions to be taken about the impending creation of a nation in a forest that they nned to expand their territory in.
_Politics is very annoying, I''m telling you._
She walked with haste as another face shed into her mind, this time it was Mira''s face who is yearning to see her child and implore her of her forgiveness, Urduja knew that Sophia was Mira''s daughter, thus she immediately decided on what actions to take the moment she opened the council hall of the pce, the King''s head knight and also the noble''s militia heads are now in the middle of the hall, with their swords pulled out and their lords are currently berating at each other telling slurs at each other, the only bottom line of the insult is not to hurl them at their benevolent King who seems to be at the edge of his temper too.
The opening of the gigantic gate of the hall dragged the murderous gazes, including the king''s into the direction of the door, they had already thought of letting their strongest soldiers attack the one who was audacious enough to interrupt their meeting, however when they saw the golden armoreddy with eyes sharper than the des they are holding, their murderous gaze became nervous in an instant, the hall instantly went silent, the silence went for a long 30 seconds as Urduja sighed.
"Calmed down already?"
All of the nobles in the hall, except the King who maintained dignity nodded, Urduja then coughed as she requested or more urately ordered all of the nobles in the house with her words.
"Please lords anddies, make your soldiers put down their weapons, one shall use words in a hall, and only in the battlefield shall they swing the de."
Urduja stated some word of wisdom and the eyes of all the nobles instantly filled with shame.
_Who would have thought that I would lose my cool? In in the presence of our monarch too!_
All of the nobles'' thoughts run along those lines, Urduja was aware of that but did not care and just asked some random noble as she said.
"Lady, what is the reason for such an intense argument?"
Thedy flinched, but soon she mustered up her thoughts as she started to exin the reason for their uncivilized actions.
"Lady Urduja, you see, for many years this Kingdom has lusted over the Five-pronged forest to finallyy our foundation in cross-continental trades, thus when the forest suddenly gave birth to a fallen hero and more so she shouted her desire to create a nation, all of the nobles of the Kingdom are rmed and requested a council with the King."
Thedy breathed to catch a break from talking nonstop, after half a second she continued.
"However, as you can see we got divided because one of our sides is afraid to face the brunt of the anger of a being as strong or at least near strong as you, and the other half is thinking that a newly born hero will not be as powerful as you are."
Urduja frowned, she is well aware of how her stats shot up like a rocket when she became a hero, even the system she is using has changed, thus the people who think that a new hero cannot contend with her are the new ones or the ones who just boughtnd to be able to be considered as one of the nobles, that fact was voiced by Urduja without a filter.
"I see, so basically the argument is between wise people who pay attention to theirnd''s history and the other are a bunch of arrogant piece of fucks who thinks that they are so smart because the King tricked them into buyingnds that were not even given to me as a choice when I received my nobility... I see I see, understandable."
That statement drew a gasp from all of the newbie nobles, they wanted to let the arrogant hero know her ce, but the moment they saw their soldiers, or militias who were trembling at the mere sight of Urduja, all of them hesitated and finally decided to keep their mouth shut. They knew that they were tricked, but they nned to invade portions of the forest to fight for the right to build a dock there and be the governing noble of such a strategic point, with that their rank would surely shoot up.But it seems like Urduja used some skills to petrify their ranks.
One of the nobles referred to by Urduja as "Wise" almost snorted, she had a third eye on her forehead.
_Put Urduja in her ce? Yeah right, after all her ce is at the top of the mountain made by her enemies'' corpses._
Urduja knew that third eye very well, thus she more or less guessed what she was thinking, and she could not help but smile.
_What does the system call it, [She who decides] is an excellent skill, despite the very abstract name._
Urduja then after thinking of such a thing opened her mouth once again.
"Well, I will say this to all of the people who got insulted by my words to know that I am the living testament that all of your thoughts will only bore a hole in your chest, both figuratively and literally, thus all of you have to give up your dreams of being an intercontinental exporter... And there is also the issue of the race who will govern the forest, those sick sons of bitches can drown our whole poption with its soldiers alone, thus my King, you have to lower your pride and create diplomatic ties with her."
The King was puzzled.
"You speak like you know the one who leads the undead."
Urduja shook her head.
"Yes, and all I can say is that, before you go and talk with her, I have to... Let''s just say blow all the steam out of her body."
______
Lastly, in a piece of the disputednd of the elf''s race that was named "Indio", thend of the dark elves who are at war against the white elves to end their hundreds of years of very, situated in the south of the five-pronged forest, a meeting between the dark elves is being held, they were currently deliberating as whether or not to send an envoy to request for the help of the Fallen Hero, this notion came from the fact that all dark elves have good physical strength butcking in magic attacks, a decisive point in the war that became the reason why the two sides cannot give fatal blow against each other.
The meeting is about how the fallen hero might react and what gifts they will bring, it is evident that the dark elves want to push the matter and see how Sophia will react and only the leader of their race remains reluctant.
The leader sighed, as even though she is disgruntled to admit it, it is a fact that she disagrees with the prospect of having the world''s greatest helper just because of her pride. However, still, she has rejected the request of her people to call for Urduja''s help already, and now she cannot reject the fact that a hero nearer than Urduja appeared.
_But what if she disagreed, or made some unreasonable demands?_
The leader was worried, thus she sighed as she said.
"I shall decide in a week..."
Chapter 66: The Prophet
Chapter 66: The Prophet
[Sophia''s POV]
All of the happenings in the surrounding countries, I have no clue, I just woke up from my evolution and all I can say is that, who the hell wrote me as a loli? Is he trying to pick a fight?
[I think that is the least of your concerns, you just usurped the ownership of a god''snd.]
Yeah, you''re right, and that god named Siginarugan did not even resist my attempts, as my "Father", he certainly knows that threats from some random person will not work against me, that appearance of him? Believe it or not, I have seen worse people, especially the G7 who want their hands on my "services", surely, calling me Rebellious Ungrateful Orphan Child will not work on me.
_And yet, he still went on with his "punishment"._
I was thinking of those things as I admired my new appearance, I twirled and my skirt pped with it, the overhaul of my outfit evenes with panties, I''m impressed. My hair became longer and my temperament looked more mature, all and all, I became an adult if only it was about my looks and persona in general, however, I did not even go past the 6-foot threshold which is quite a bummer.
"Master we have arrived."
Kabuto said so in my back, I immediately covered my behind and stopped spinning around, this is the problem when your body is so tough, I can''t feel dizzy even if I twirled around like a tornado.
[Emilio is no more, huh?]
No, Emilio is still here and her new name is Sophia.
I replied so as I turned around and saw all of my generals and let''s say secretaries of the civil sector kneel before me, right I have to change the way they salute me, I think a palm in the chest is enough, it is too wasteful to kneel, look even Eleanor is kneeling.
"We, her servants greet the owner of the Great Forest."
...Heh... I can feel my ego being fed because of this, but I should be humble, at least until my future nation can cause people to shiver by her name alone and not because of the name of her leader.
"At ease."
I nodded as I said those words and all of the kneeling people started to rise, I looked at Arachne, and she immediately ran towards me, she was still in her human-Half spider form so she was way taller than me, I looked at her like I am looking at the statue of Rizal in La and I cannot help but curse.
_Tsk, seeing tall people feels like they are always trying to insult me with their height._
I didn''t voice out my thoughts though as Imanded her.
"Take a sweep about the whole geography of the forest and make the most detailed map you can create, I want them by tomorrow, am I clear?"
Arachne nodded as she said: "I heed and Obey."
Suddenly, she started to mutter nonsense into herself and after 30 seconds, she bowed once again and went away, going back to the crowd of people before me.
I was about to ask her to investigate the happenings in other neighboring countries, however, as I was about to say those words, a giant hand grabbed the rocky mountain in front of us and lifted it, inside of it revealed the undead... well, they are undeads, the skeleton type dumped into a single ce that is slowly cluttering and reforming themselves to greet their new ruler. But seeing how high the pile of bones is, I can foretell that this is at the very least a poption of an entire country.
[40 Million]
...I also assumed that the ones who were in skeleton form were lower ranked ones because when the other rocky mountain was lifted, I saw men and women with the lower body of a human but the upper body of a horse started to run around at full speed.
There are also voluptuous maidens that suddenly sprouted wings and detached their bodies apart, the upper bodies that sprouted wings flew like mad creating an aerial show for every monster to see while their lower half seemed to want to yell something but could not speak so they jumped around and shadow-kicked the air multiple times.
Tikbng (2) and Mananaggal (3)... these creatures are... there is no other way around it and the only thing I noticed is that I never saw someone portray Mananaggals to be such beauties.
I want to shout "Philippine Folklore takes the Isekai Stage!" but the situation with the citizens of my future nation is not so Ideal, all of them were skeletons and even though they were getting ready to reattach themselves, I still had tomand them to do so, it seems.
"Rise," I said as I rubbed my forehead, I have tobine them to dwindle their numbers, with that, they will have flesh and will not be as shabby as this anymore, at least all of them will be super stiff because they are still not used in using muscles... I hope.
Even my living subordinates were getting worried here for they could see my slightly squinted eyes, my total silence did not help them either.
_They probably think I was not impressed by the undeads._
However, my brooding is just because it''s inconvenient and not because it''s hard, nor it is impossible. So I ordered all of the undead, mentally to line up, 500 thousand per session with names that start with A, B, and so on, and when the English was done, I went to Filipino, and then Japanese symbols, Chinese, Korean, and then Russian... after that process, Ibined all of them, apparently the "Candy Crush" ability of mine has been upgraded and I can nowbine two individuals instead of 3, it is not that great of an upgrade but a needed one as of the moment.
So I repeated this process again and again with some warnings from [Guide] that I had to take a rest, etc., and after one and a half days, the naming andbining sessions were finallypleted.
I sighed and fell to the ground, however, I didn''t want to take a break and not like I needed one, so I immediately went back up, I looked at the ruined city in front of me that had a destroyed castle at the center.
_So this is the true face of the fifthyer._
Well, it is quite sad, the ce is like a European Imperial city at its peak that was suddenly destroyed by wars that they did not expect to befall them, oh and there was a war that happened before, I wonder how it went down.
"My Lady, as a representative of your father, let me introduce you to the current situation of your domain."
As I was thinking of such things, a man with a cigar appeared beside me, I immediately flinched and brought out my rapier, the grip of the rapier was now really ufortable because I grew taller. The prophet opened his eyes wide and raised his hand in the air.
"I mean you no harm."
I still held my de in my hand as I asked.
"You are not appalled by serving the usurper of your master''snd?"
The prophet, still has his hands air replied with the shake of his head.
"Why?" This is something really hard to believe, after all, prophets of this world as I observed with this single one are not made for martyrdom but for the mass murder of anyone who talked shit about their lord, it will be inconceivable for them to just forgive anyone who betrayed the one who is the subject of their prayers.
"Because I am a prophet, and until his will, I shall not aggress."
My eyes went wide and immediately drew back my sword, the people at my back who drew their battle stance too were shocked, they were about to voice out their concerns but I stopped them with a single raise of my hand.
"So prophets here are also the ''it will be done ording to thy word'' prophet huh, well that made them a little bit less interesting."
The prophet who seemed to understand the meaning of my words immediately drew back his hands from the air.
"Well, shall I give you a tour of yournd, mydy?"
The prophet asked me so and I nodded reluctantly, I gestured for all of my executives toe with me too.
______
When we entered the city, my already heavy heart turned heavier, it seemed like this would be a lot more work than I had expected. I can imagine how this city long ago looked, it must have been flourishing with life even though its owners were undeads, but now all I can see are the destroyed rubbles of the residential area,mercial area and all of the other sectors of the city disappeared it did not disappear but more like it was turned into a pile of gigantic rocks and tiny pebbles by a battle that even I cannot describe.
Worse yet when I went into the castle I saw that not only the castle was damaged slightly, after all, it is a castle so it must be the sturdiest structure in the whole capital right? But no, maybe because of the test of time, but the interior of the castle already caved in, there was no throne or even a single chair inside that remained, and like the other structures, only rubbles could be seen standing from a bird eye view because we are flying.
Did the undeads who were piled up all over the ce yesterday cause this? Probably, they might have absorbed the nutrients of the rocks and metals so that they could remain as bones and not turn into fossils. ording to the prophet, this ce is a prosperous city that needs a little development to be recognized as a nation, though it is a city affiliated with a Kingdom so it can''t do so (in what I have spected, at least), but a war broke out and destroyed this city, as to who is the enemy who caused all of this? The prophet just said the elves and did not borate further.
_Goal one: Investigate the Elven-Undead war._
I said so to myself, it is quite annoying to not know things and I still did not forget that time when I just got my memories erased, though I regained it already, that was still a great insult to me and I am still grumpy about it.
"Oh yeah, I have one more question."
I said so to the prophet who is hovering in the sky leisurely, he then turned around and replied.
"Do ask mydy."
I remembered the whole extent of the five-pronged forest and all I can say is that this ce is not a ce that looks like it can house 40 Million people, given of course that they are with flesh and are moving about, this ce is just as big as the National Capital Region as what [Guide] said, so if it chucked in that many people, it will make the region that has 13,484,462 poption that is considered the most densely popted region in the Philippines like an emptynd.
"How did this city, or this forest house that many undeads, with its size?"
The prophet looked at me for a while and then turned back, I could see that his eyes had a hint of mncholy on them as he replied.
"Hundred of years ago, this forest is not our only territory, ournd stretches to the ce called Thanatos in which death truly prevails, in any living being not strong enough will be turned into an undead. However, after the Elven-Undead war, the two races inflictedsting damage on each other, the elves got divided because of our race and are still embroiled in civil war up until now and the Death''s Holy Land Thanatos was sealed alongside therge poption of thend. Only these 40... well, I think 20 Million soldiers alongside the nonfighting military personnel who were tasked to drive the elf away from this forest survived. They degraded themselves except me to fit into this ce as a skeleton and waited for the day that the "dead" would be resurrected. Well, their patience was finally bearing fruit, it seems."
Right, I have to investigate this war between seemingly two super powerful races, if I were topare it, then this is like the war between Canada and the United States, the two are justnd bordered so all hell will break lose if they duked it out. That thought was really interesting as someone who has a history enthusiast as a friend so it is more of my pleasure to investigate such things, but more importantly, it is my nation now, so I have to research things myself.
"Wait, so does that mean that this city is not the capital of the Undead Nation?"
I asked abruptly, even though I already had a guess and was quite sure of it.
"Yes, this is nothing but an extension city made to govern this area ofnd, it is nned to make it a state so that it will be our vassal and be more or less dependent on us economically, you see the god of the undead want a human to undead interactions, but because of the incidents that happened... Well, the dream is not realized."
Goddamn... That means the main historical archive of this destroyed city... or nation is not here, but in Thanatos, this will make my journey in unveiling the truth more tiresome and hard. As I was thinking of those things, something in my soul throbbed as I broke into a smile.
"Bakunawa is finally awake."
I muttered as such and immediately ordered my cute little ve to go to the fifthyer as fast as possible.
______
Tikbng: is an evil spirit from Philippine folklore that is described as a sphemous fusion of man and horse, making it a distant cousin of entities such as the Kelpie, Pooka, and Each-uisge: collectively known as Water Horses (though unlike these spirits Tikbng is argelynd-based demon).
Manananggal: means "one who removes" or "one who separates." This refers to the creature''s ability to separate or detach its upper torso from the rest of i
ts body to fly and hunt for prey.
Note: Remember that my description is MY VERSION of the two creatures and not their literal appearance.
Chapter 67: Confession
Chapter 67: Confession
Warning: Sophia''s actions might be... well, extreme for ack of term.
______
The prophet who was following my gaze in the direction in which Bakunawa wasing from squinted his eyes and started nodding with a satisfied smile.
"A Hero Prospect as a servant, not bad My Lady, your ambition seems to be at a great start."
I looked at the prophet whose name I don''t know with squinted eyes as we started to descend.
_Dude, I can blow this city out of the map with a sneeze and you tell me my ambition is off to a great start just because of some snake I beaten up and have taken fancy and made into my ve?_
[Eleanor has not confessed yet and you already have your eyes on a second wife?]
Why are you always pushing me to the harem route, are you stupid?
I did not wait for [Guide]''s reply and looked at the slowly approaching destroyed road as I ordered Bakunawa whilst saying a "Thank you" to the prophet.
_Come here, at the fifthyer, I''ll introduce you to someone._
However, upon hearing my order, Bakunawa who seemed to be still in a somewhat dazed state flinched and shouted, in my mind of course.
_Who are you to order m- GWAAAAAAAAAAARRRRGHHHH!_
Not only was the shout heard mentally, but even the whole forest was startled and the birds who started to settle down in the forest once again scattered in the sky one more time because of the shout, the goblin executives smirked a little from their frowning face, they must be reliving the memories of me enving them temporarily. We finally descended to the ground and could visibly see the not-so-favorable faces of my construction team leader.
He did not even smirk when she heard Bakunawa''s scream and probably has only one thing in his mind as of the moment, this ce is beyond salvation, certainly, he does not have any idea what undeads are capable of after all he can see on the living corpses were their stiff movements, he probably never imagined that these useless pieces of rotting meatbags will have any use, thus his conclusion that the city cannot be a city anymore.
Well if I were to guess, only me, the prophet, and Eleanor have an idea of how the undeads can drown nations if I ordered them to, so I ignored the frown from my construction executive and once again ordered Bakunawa.
_Bakunawa, before you seriously injure yourself, stop resisting and ept your fate._
I can hear Bakunawa grinding her teeth as she shouts once again.
_No!_
And as expected another ear piercing shout was heard.
"UGWWWWWAAAAAAAAAAAAGGGGHAAAARRRRGH!"
I squinted my eyes as I muttered once again.
_Come here._
Bakunawa did not even resist this time and just dashed as fast as she could, though I could hear some slight sniffs from time to time, it seemed like she started to cry because of the pain, but more probably because of her shattered pride, now I kind of feel bad.
[Enjoying yourself?]
Wha-!? Of course not! I immediately refuted [Guide], of course, I was not enjoying myself, there is just no way I would awaken that kind of kink even though I do doubt why isekai protagonists can stay righteous despite the ridiculous power dump on them... Yeah, that''s right, there''s no way...
I was surprisingly shaken when I was given that kind of suggestion, after all, I am nning on making Eleanor my wife so if I...
I was starting to imagine things but was interrupted when we finally descended and alongside us was a Bakunawa with a charred face, she was ring at me with her eyes that reddened obviously because of crying about her fate, but I am pretty sure she woulde in terms with it soon, I just ignored her rude behavior and started to introduce her to the prophet who is the closest person next to me first.
"Well, I am pretty sure The Prophet over here already knows your existence, but let me do this for formalities, Bakunawa this is The Prophet, the one who announces the will of his lord to the mortals of his race, and Prophet this is Bakunawa, my servant."
I tried to grab Bakunawa''s hand to shake it with the Prophet, but she refused by pulling it immediately and pping mine with her other hand.
_This motherfu..._
Some veins bulged out of my forehead as I tried my best to conceal my irritation, but surely, this bitch has done it now.
"Bakunawa, how about you say hi?"
Bakunawa, The Prophet, and Eleanor snapped their eyes towards me, Bakunawa was the first to react as she shouted.
"I don''t want to receive another order from you- GRRRRRAAAAAAAARRRGGGGHHH!"
Of course, I knew that she would refuse I unconsciously grinned as I saw her shaking her whole body hard because of electrocution that seemed to magnify its effects depending on the person enved, thus doubling the damage that it inflicted on Bakunawa, she fell into her knees and continued to shout and as it subsided, the whole ce went silent and only the drops of tears from Bakunawa''s eyes can be heard as well as the sniffs from her nose that seemingly tries to hide her sobbing but ultimately failed to do so.
"...Hello... sniff... sniff..."
She muttered softly but all of my people were still staring at me
Did I just...
"...Erm... I''m sor-"
I tried to offer her a hand but she just pped it again and this time, I did not feel irritated but instead guilty, I thought I had gone too far, and as I was thinking of such things, a voice filled my head.
"As you thought earlier, she is justing to terms with bing your soul-bound servant, thus she will reject most of your orders and will end up hurting herself, but don''t worry, monsters are adaptable beings, after a day or two, I assure you that they will be as obedient as a domesticated dog."
The Prophetforted me, seemingly reading my mind when I got worried about my actions, but I am not this irritable nor do I enjoy other''s demise when I am in my previous life.
[Well, you did question how isekai protagonists maintain their sanity, so...]
Urgh... You''re right, more so when I came from a country that values authority and hierarchy so much, I might have been influenced by my Filipino self.
_Isekai is bad for Oriental people._
I jokingly said as I deviated my thoughts to other things and looked at Eleanor.
"Can you repair the castle?"
Eleanor who seemed to also be quite perplexed by me ying around with Bakunawa''s current status as my ve flinched and immediately said: "Y-yes!" with a slight stutter. Well, I shall disregard my guilty heart for now because finding a ce in which we can settle is the main priority here, in this case, the castle will be the most optimal ce because... well that is the center ofmand of the city, this will help me so that I can easilymand the bigger picture.
I can just fix this whole city on my own, but the undeads as you can see are like stiff rusted animatronics that cannot perform a function properly, obviously, I need to stimte their muscles again so that they will be functional as their old selves. The prophet went with Eleanor in front of the castle seemingly wanting to instruct her on what she should do, maybe he has a photographic memory too and can remember the intricacies of the castle well.
_That''s good._
I said so to myself as I started to build themunity structure of the undead. I have to allocate the military-civilian ratio, at first I thought that I should model the undead structure from the "Living" structure, the 60-40 civilian to soldier ratio but upon thinking things further, I decided to make it a 50-50 civilian soldier ratio simply because undeads cannot die for they were already dead, so this is a better arrangement so that I can maximize the working force and battle force at the same time.
One should remember that undeads cannot rear living being because they don''t have the same needs, for example, Kabuto will disrespectfully shout at the ears of all my sleeping people that one time with Eleanor, why? Because he doesn''t know how important sleep is to living people, plus he is using me as a reference he will think that sleep is an optional thing. That''s why I am nning to allocate the undead to the textile creation, transportation, construction, and other departments that don''t require care for the living.
They will be the centerpiece of the fine motor skills sector of my nation, going back, the living however whom I designated as the traders, rearers, and growers of anything alive and anything that is being ingested by living creatures, will have their city built in the firstyer as they will be the one who will also trade the items they will produce, of course, they will also be the traders of the things that the undeads produced.
Oh and finally, the leader and the deputy of the construction team, or now I should call them the construction department will be the ones responsible for the design of the two cities, they have already educated themselves enough through my not-so-reliable injection of knowledge to them so they should be fine.
_Well, there are still thingscking in careful nning, but because we are still a budding country, that should be fine._
After thinking so I hurled my orders toward the executive in front of me and by the time I was finished ordering people around, Eleanor started waving her hand as she shouted "Sophia! The castle is repaired!" The repair went on for just about 30 minutes and as I strode forward, I could see the slight glint in Eleanor''s eyes.
[Will she... Even after she saw what have you done to Bakunawa?]
I ignored the creepy guy inside my head as I smiled a little, well I could just do what Eleanor was about to do but this was a more important matter for her, after all this was her first step in destroying the shackles she had put into herself.
[3rd Person POV]
Sophia''s figure went closer and closer until she was already in front of Eleanor.
_Now... say it..._
She said so to herself, after all, she had rehearsed this thing over and over again after she pondered and gathered her feelings together. At first, she was conflicted, after all, the person she had fallen in love with was a child, and she was afraid of what kind of monster she would be if she pursued such a path. No matter how mature Sophia was at that time, she was still a child.
She knew that Sophia could evolve from one phase of life to another, thus she waited so patiently at the same time, that she made sure that her feelings for Sophia were true and not just because... well she''s attracted to children.
_Good thing is, I am not._
Eleanor heaved a sigh of relief at that time when she affirmed her feelings and in impulse, she decided to confess.
_Now I just have to say it..._
"Ngh..."
Only a grunt came out of her mouth, her hands started shaking and her knees started to feel weak, she closed her eyes from shame for she who had finally gained courage once again cowered, but a warm feeling enveloped her hand, and as she opened her eyes to see the source and it was Sophia smiling at her and slowly walked towards the castle. Dragging Eleanor with her.
_She''s always like this..._
Giving her strength to walk on her own, giving her power to pursue what she liked, upon the castle gate''s closing, they were left alone once again and Sophia let go of her hand, she looked at Eleanor and then once again walked without waiting for her.
_Ah... I should say it... I love her..._
She opened her mouth again and just when her hands were about to reach out her hand to Sophia''s, she halted.
_What if I was rejected?_
She draws back her hands and puts them in the middle of her aching chest.
_Does she like women too, in the first ce?_
At an early age, Eleanor was given the sole purpose of being a healer, even though she was curious about a lot of things, she was treated as nothing but backline support, and that caused her to have an inferiorityplex, by all means, researchers are not neglected, but she who is restrained by the people and by her mothers herself, she thought that maybe she was not needed in that field and just dedicated herself in the field that she is needed the most without exploring herself.
And when she finally discovered herself and learned that she loved women, the further she sunk into the abyss of her self-doubt, after all, the most powerful lesbian on the is her mother and she can woo any woman she likes because of her prowess and charm.
_But I am not her... I am not a Hero..._
Sophia must prefer someone as strong and dashing as herself, not someone who wants to hole up herself inside aboratory and research things.
_Ah... Shall I give up after all?_
Her steps halted and looked helplessly at Sophia''s back, however when she thought that Sophia did not notice her, Sophia stopped and looked at her smirking, she looked directly into her eyes making Eleanor tremble.
Her face flushed red as a realization got into her.
_Could it be!?_
Sophia immediately ran when Eleanor''s face blushed red, Eleanor chased after her immediately.
"Hey tell me! Do you... WAIT FOR ME DAMNIT!"
Eleanor started to get angry, she could not believe that her feelings were so obvious that Sophia learned about it, she had to ask her, she had to ask why and how she knew it.
She started to use magic and created tentacles in the whole corridor, Sophia sluggishly yet effectively dodged all of them and continued to run, Eleanor also continued to to run, but she was weaker in stamina and slower in speed than Sophia, she tried, to catch up to Sophia but she can''t
"...Why... just when I thought that you were near..."
Sophia finally stopped dodging and let herself be caught, the tentacles made her whole body turn around and look at Eleanor directly.
"No, I think the question should be ''Just when I got the courage, I feel like sinking into my preconceived notion about myself.''"
Eleanor stared at the person she loved without saying anything, she was at a loss for words as she processed what Sophia just said.
"Not all people think of you like how you think yourself is, actually I will bet that no one on this thinks that you are inferior, that you are not a hero, Eleanor you saved their lives, my wounded people, and everyone you touched with your delicate hands..."
Sophia paused as she was dragged in the eyeview of Eleanor.
"Stop doubting yourself."
Eleanor''s eyes started to tear up, they flowed like a river as she sniffed up, finally, she heard the things she wanted to hear so badly but was not aware of, she finally saw the problem, why did she restrain herself and tried to please others, but now, she doesn''t care anymore.
_If she''s straight then I''ll kiss her until she''s gay...!_
"I love you, Sophia."
Eleanor said so, the glint Sophia saw from earlier was finally back as she grabbed the small cheeks of Sophia and kissed her lips, Sophia was stunned for a moment but closed her eyes as she savored the ardent show of love from her beloved, she started to coil her tongue and explore Eleanor''s mouth.
This time, it was Eleanor''s time to be surprised, she immediately separated her lips from Sophia''s, she looked at Sophia with a flushed face and ragged breathing, Sophia licked her lips while she smirked, she broke out of the tentacle and said.
"I love you too."
Sophia then floated in the air and grabbed Eleanor''s hand, this time coiling her other hand into Eleanor''s waist, and plunged her lips into her beloved''s own.
Chapter 68: Sesbian Lex (18+)
Chapter 68: Sesbian Lex (18+)
Note: First Time Writing Lesbian Sex, so please pardon me for any mistakes.
Eleanor, on impulse, grabbed the tender cheeks of Sophia and kissed her soft lips, she savored the warmth of every breath of her beloved''s mouth as she pushed herself further near Sophia, Sophia seemingly shocked at first broke out of the tentacles and used her mastery of the air element to float so that her eyes will be on the same line of sight as Eleanor, then, like how her lover held hers, Sophia held Eleanor''s cheeks and pushed her lips into the once initiating Eleanor.
Sophia grasped the blushing cheeks of Eleanor more firmly as she started to find the tongue of Eleanor with hers, as she found it, she did not even hesitate and started to toy with it using herscivious tongue, the two organs of taste instantly became an instrument of pleasure as they coiled and yed around with each other. Such an erotic disy of desire from Sophia and herself finally lets Eleanor get out of her reckless stupor.
_I have gone too far!_
She realized that her body was already squishing herself into Sophia''s and her mouth was already being explored freely by her, her pride felt hurt as even though Sophia was already an adult biologically, Eleanor still found herself as Sophia''s senior, thus if they were to have sex, Eleanor wants to be the one at the top!
_No, more importantly, we just became lovers not even an hour ago!_
Eleanor started to push Sophia''s hands away, but her hands felt weak and her brain was focusing on the pleasure the ardent and overbearing kiss was continuously giving her, instead of gripping Sophia''s hands and pulling them away, she firmly held Sophia''s slender yet sturdy hands and kept it from ever releasing Eleanor from her grasp. Her crotch started to moisten as she clenched them with her thighs, Sophia drifted further down and pushed Eleanor down a wall, she parted her lips with Eleanor, but Sophia''s hands immediately held firmly into Eleanor''s, and her other free hand coiled itself into the waist of her lover.
Eleanor barely recovered from her hazy mind, but she, at her best effort tried to stop the advances of Sophia.
"We... we can''t do this Sophia, at least not yet..."
Sophia started to lick the slender neck of Eleanor, causing shivers to surface all over her body, and her thighs who are holding the moisture of her pussy to be drench in juices, never did she thought that she will get this wet from just a kiss and nibbles on her neck.
"But aren''t you the one who started this?"
Sophia looked at Eleanor as if she was looking at a prey she was about to devour, she then used her legs to pry open the thighs of Eleanor and looked at her crotch that was betraying its owner''s desire.
"And from the looks of it, you''re also looking forward to it too, look."
As she said thest words, Sophia rubbed her leg into Eleanor''s pussy, pleasure came assaulting her from her dripping cunt and her moans that she is not aware of left her mouth.
"Ahh... ah..! AH! AH!"
Sophia made her lips go near Eleanor''s again, this time Eleanor used her other hand that is free from any binding and tried to push the lips that will surely give her an agonizing amount of unbearable bliss, she once again looked at the shining eyes of Sophia, her pussy is still being rubbed by Sophia''s legs, she just bit her lips to prevent her desire betraying sounds from escaping, however that effortsted only for a second and her moans carried on without pause.
"AH! AH! AH!"
Sophia was amused, she did not think that a woman would be so sensitive that they would be wet from just slight rubbing, but she did not voice it out and continued to make her lips near Eleanor, she did not speak any further and just continued to enjoy the futile struggle of her beloved.
"AH!... Wait...! Ah..."
Eleanor tried to muster words to reject Sophia, but before she could even create an argument, Sophia silenced her and this time, she could not resist anymore as the pleasure of her lover''s skillful tongue that is exploring and viting every nook and cranny of her mouth flooded her whole body, her other hand who was resisting at first coiled itself into Sophia''s back and hugged her tight, Sophia upon knowing that Eleanor stopped resisting put her grasp away from Eleanor''s other hand and used her freed hand to touched Eleanor''s motherly breast, from that she started to squish it up and down left and right, she yed with the mounds she has desired for so long that is finally in her possession like it was a toy she has longed for.
"Ngh... ghg..."
Subtle moans from Eleanor''s still-sealed mouth resounded, but Sophia ignored it and instead used her hand that is grabbing Eleanor''s waist to grab her beloved''s round and squishy ass, Eleanor quivered once more as she let out another round of suppressed moans, alongside the moans are her nipples starting to get erect and her legs growing limp.
_She''s near her first orgasm._
Sophia smirked as she looked at Eleanor who have already fallen to herplete mercy, her lust for her beloved''s body soared further, and she once again used her legs to rub the cunt of Eleanor, Eleanor''s eyes went wide, but her shock was repressed once again by the overbearing pleasure that is assaulting her from all directions of her body, she did not care anymore as she just let Sophia toy with her body and smother her with bliss.
Just as she was thinking about that, Sophia seemingly already tired of teasing her finally pinched her erected nipple as they once again parted lips, a trail of saliva followed after their lolling tongue, and after the saliva bridge disappeared, Eleanor grunted.
"ARRRRGH!" Alongside that is the ssh of love juices that drenched her priestess outfit and the leg of Sophia came out of her dripping cunt, Sophia let go of Eleanor''s ass and used her middle finger to rub the dripping cunt of Eleanor whoid limply into her shoulder, Eleanor who is yet to recover from her groggy state brought to her by her first orgasm probably in her whole life cannot even mount a resistance.
"AH~!"
She let out another loud moan, this moan awoken her from her current state, and realized that she had soiled her priestess, attire, and a sense of shame appeared in her eyes.
"At least remove my dress...!"
She said to Sophia, but her lover seemed to not hear her but instead smirked wide as if Eleanor was within the grasp of the devil.
"It''s not like you hate it though, right? Look your pussy just squirted."
Eleanor blushed and was about to retort, but before she could she was lifted by Sophia in the air whilst licking her ears.
"But since you want to, then I will make you cum again and again, without these hindrances of course."
She said that whilst drifting into the room nearest to the wall which Sophia just wall mmed her, her robe was removed after that her undershirt, her bra, and finally, her panties that are still dripping with her cum, Sophia then hurled her into the bed naked, causing her breast to jiggle and her ass to bounce as she fell into the soft bed.
Sophia then started to undress as she put herself on top of Eleanor, after a while all of her clothes were also removed and only her slender yet muscr physique wasid bare into Eleanor''s eyes, she gulped as the thoughts in her mind were leaking out of her mouth.
"Do me... do me hard..."
Eleanor panted, anticipating the events that would happen next, but Sophia just looked at her in a seemingly pondering way, the lusty eyes of Eleanor was changed with confusion, however, soon Sophia finally spoke.
"Oh, I know."
She then snapped her fingers and vines started to crawl from the wooden bed rack, they went into Eleanor''s hands and forcibly shackled both of them. Eleanor who is still somewhat covering her sinful body with her hands was washed by shame once again, Sophia however started to stare at her beloved with ever-growing lust once again.
"What are you... Ah~!"
Eleanor was about to question the actions Sophia but was interrupted when Sophia suddenly descended on her breast and sucked on the nipples, her other hand is forming a shape with it like dough, Eleanor tried to struggle but her hands were tied, she tried to break away to cover her once again dripping pussy, but all she can do is to clench her thighs as she helplessly felt the tongue of Sophia licking her nipples.
"Agh~! AH~! Ah! AH! AH!"
Her frustrations and excitement on being restrained were only conveyed by her never-ending moans, Sophia trailed down her stomach and gave hickeys on it whilst she used her middle finger and a little magic to create vibrations on her finger and rub the clit and entrance of Eleanor, she trailed to her clit and into the entrance and vice versa until another orgasm overcame Eleanor.
"NUAAAAAH~!"
"That''s your second... You''re so cute..."
Sophia did not stop descending until her face was in front of the still squirting and quivering fold of Eleanor, she then without allowing a break Eleanor licked the front, another full body quiverter, and Eleanor''s moan soared once again.
"AGHH! AH! AH! AH!"
She could not think straight anymore and her eyes were devoid of any kind of resistance and were only anticipating the next squirt she would do because of Sophia''s wondrous techniques, her whole body quivered again and again, her breasts bounced without restraint and her tongue started to lull out as she savored the pleasurable hell her lover has put her into.
"AH! I don''t know! I don''t know that sex will feel this good!"
After that shout, she once again squirted all over Sophia''s face.
"Look what have you done...!"
Sophia was panting hard, she looked angry but her eyes and face were grinning with lusty glimmer, she held her stomach of Eleanor and made vibrations from her index and middle finger, it was much stronger and faster than before.
"Ah... Sorry..."
Eleanor was apologetic but her face was curved and her pants were betraying what she wanted. Sophia shoved her vibrating fingers into Eleanor''s cunt, and from that, Eleanor moaned like a cow being pounded.
"Ahhhrrgh!"
And after that first moan, Sophia started to thrust her fingers into her beloved''s vagina that orgasmed the first time she inserted it, her action then carried on unimpeded alongside the never-ending squirts of Eleanor that were apanied by her lulling tongue, soaring moans, and bouncing breasts, the bed started to get drenched by the pussy juices of Eleanor but Sophia did not stop, instead went faster and faster.
"This will be a long day~!"
Sophia said with her overbearing voice as she continued to plow the gripping field of Eleanor, Eleanor then while still letting out unrestrained moans shouted.
"Sure it will be!"
Chapter 69: Nice
Chapter 69: Nice
Note: Nice
[Sophia''s POV]
My eyes opened because of the unceasing steps of many undeads outside, in my face I could feel a soft and warm sensation enveloping both of my cheeks, one side of me wanted to savor the feeling of these plump mounds that were sandwiching my face while the other knew that I still have a lot of things to do, for one I have to monitor the progress of the undead, but this feeling is too good to just neglect...
Huh, how did I get to rest between Eleanor''s breasts again?
_Ah, we had sex yesterday._
My face loosened up and I broke into a lousy smile, the activitiesst night felt so good that I almost forgot everything that had transpired yesterday, that would have been horrible for Eleanor and myself.
[What do you mean horrible, as if her position right now is not ugly enough.]
My still somewhat murky eyes immediately gained their light as I replied to [Guide].
What do you mean by "not ugly enough"? I can faintly hear a grunt from [Guide] which is quite strange, but of course, I ignored it as I waited for her reply.
[My Venerable Lady, look at her hands.]
I trailed my eyes upwards whilst I slowly got out of Eleanor''s naked body, I could see her eyes had a disturbed look despite still being asleep and when I saw her hands that were still bound with the vines that I chained her with yesterday, my face went pale as I tapped the vines with my fingers with haste and went out of bed, I gave her a nket that she weirdly recreated when I requested her to rebuild the castle.
Her hands have some marks on them and her neck up to her thighs have a lot of hickeys and bitemarks, I went too far, didn''t I?
[That''s why I''m pushing you to the Harem route mydy, your love is too strong that Eleanor alone cannot take all of it.]
I''m asking if I have gone too far, not if I''m too horny for my girlfriend, and will you shut up with the harem already, I sighed and massaged my forehead, it seems like I forgot to control myself yesterday and railed Eleanor from afternoon untilte at midnight, this is what I get by learning about erogenous zones at the age of 10.
_Is it good knowledge that photographic memory can be used to be good at sex?_
I once again sighed as I started to look for my underwear and put them back on, except the panties because it is still quite slimy and I don''t want that, I just put up my quite modest bra and looked at the drawer, some underwear can be seen on it and it all of them fi my size, I can also see two spiders suddenly running away from inside the drawer.
I just ignored them, I don''t have any energy to scold people right now, I needed to do important things plus I still felt quite guilty because I made Eleanor sleep... or more probably pass out without removing the vines I bound her with with my impulsive disy of lust. Once I already put on my panty and bra, I put on my white long-sleeved blouse and tucked it in on my skirt, I picked up my coat and went into Eleanor who was still sleeping as I kissed her forehead and headed out of the room, I wore my ck coat immediately as I went into the first floor at the heart of the castle.
I got hit by a hard case of Filipino Time and procrastinated because of certain things that I won''t borate on anymore, so first thing in the morning, I have to check my throne room, it is the most important thing for a ruler because this is where the meetings between vassals of different nations and other things that emphasizes the authority of a ruler will happen, so I have to go here first.
Well, asserting myself as the ruler of this ce is one, but there is something within me that is telling me that I should go to the room, it was like this guardian angel telling me what to do, and when I arrived at the throne room, what greeted me is a ce full of wall engravings, the engraving depicts men and women with stitches all over their bodies, some even are headless waging wars to other set of males and females who are running, fear are evident in their eyes.
That was just the gist of it for many other things were engraved in the walls that seemed to be the history of the undead race in a very summarized form, some were banquets, some were people giving gifts, some were blood pacts and some even narrates betrayal, it is majestic, it is glorious.
"Woah..." Is the only thing I can say as I strode near the tform that contains the throne, the stairs that lead to the throne were stone carved into human skulls and bones, seemingly signifying that undeads are superior to humans, or anything that breaths as I can assume, I went and stepped into the first step of stairs as I looked at the throne that is a gigantic stone chair that also has engravings on it, it seems like the engravings are the faces of the rulers of this city.
It is obsidian in color, the same color as the whole throne room and as I sit on it I cannot help but wonder, how can Eleanor restore this room specifically?
[Apparently, Urduja, after traveling to this ce wrote a book about what she had seen in the throne room, well she is not much of a historian herself, so she just drew it inplete detail and let others interpret it and create books about it,]
So Eleanor memorized every single engraving in here.
[Seems like she did... That or The Prophet helped her out.]
[Guide] Replied to my inquiries, he seemed to be quite reliable than before, how odd.
[Hey.]
In any case, I cannot help but squint my eyes, if those books that interpreted all of the things that are on this wall were read by a lot of people, then we will have a hard time establishing ourselves as they will know what kind of weapon the undeads have ess to as well as their fighting style (Though that much is pretty obvious given our number) and many of our war tactics and I cannot do anything about it.
_Let''s hope that at this age, history is deemed to be boring, and second, I have to change all of our tactics to render those books useless. Not like I will use them anyway._
I let out another sigh as I felt the weight of responsibility of just sitting on this throne and proiming myself the ruler of this forest. At an early age, I am very smart, y''all are aware of that, right? But at the same time, I was very naive, I used my smarts to create opportunities for my nation, opportunities to create money whether a daylight or night job, all so that I will be adopted by someone, but as I grow older, I finally realized that all of what I am doing is because I just want our title as The Pearl of the Orient to be righteously be respected by the whole word, it was pure patriotism and not any other random bullshit like having a mother,
That was why I was called the Reincarnation of Rizal, using my mere existence as propaganda to reignite the dimming fire in the heart of the Filipino people, but I was too powerless and died in vain, I cannot help but lower my head.
Can I do all of that all over again?
[If you, as a powerless person back then can cause the wind to favor your country, what''s more now that you are the Fallen Hero, The One who Never bends to fate but instead bends fate itself for herself and her nation. Forget about a wind, your storm will sweep every single obstacle hindering your once-discontinued dream.]
I let out a smile, you sound like a living beingforting me in my not-very-confident moment huh?
[I wouldugh at you if I were a human.]
Fair enough, we had that kind of conversation as I finally heard the long-awaited notification.
Notice [The Punishment of the god of the undead Siginarugan has been decided. You are deemed to be the new Ruler of the forest, but for you to be able to prove yourself worthy of such title, three missions were given to you by the lord you have betrayed.
Mission: Bring back the true strength of the undying legion of Thanatos, You canplete the mission by gathering the following:
1: Create a nation of what is left of the undead''s territory.
2: Find and bring back the scepter of the undead and wield it for yourself.
3: Find and unite all the pieces of the Undying Core, it is a relic that can be useful to the undeads and undeads alone, it can have irredeemable damage to anyone who dared harness its power if he or she is not part of the undying race.
Last note: This will be thest quest that will be given to you by your almighty father who has wished that before he died, or even after he perished, you canplete the mission.]
A squint once again escaped my eyes as I read thest part of the notification. So, is my "father" trying to pull off a Jesus in this world? Is he trying to recreate the Holy Bible or some shit? Well I mean, the missions intend to practically make me raise an army that can match the Army of the Kingdom of Heaven, at least in the aspect that they are infinite in numbers. But is he really on an errand that can lead to his death?
_And just like that, his ns which just got clear after my evolution got clouded by a thick veil of mist once again._
Well, I can''t understand any of this, I really can''t. Remember gods of this world can understand the emotions of humans, but they certainly do not care about them and most probably think of themselves as being higher than those emotions, so I do not believe that this person will sacrifice himself to make undeads great again.
_And he also arranged it so that Siri would say those words, setting a death g for himself._
Sigh... It''s annoying if there is something I cannot grasp the idea of, it feels like an itch that I can''t reach. However, I still have a lot of things to do, for one as I said, observe the progress of the reconstruction of the city, second I need to properly observe the summarized history of the undead and then I also need to n out the structure of my nation through the geographical map of the five-pronged forest by Arachne.
_Actually, what takes her so long even though I am 100 percent sure she already had one in herb, maybe except the fifthyer?_
I looked at the ceiling and saw dark knights were drowning in the corpses that they had in, I promise from the bottom, of my heart that I will surpass all the history imbedded in this wall, my regime will be so glorious that all of the world will have a statue of me like how My National Hero had a statue all over the world.
[You don''t even have maids and manservants yet.]
Yeah I know, that''s why I had to call all the manananggals over, I was pondering on what kind of undead will I use to be the keepers of my castle, and my mind after some time of deliberation settled in this creature, why? Because all of them seem to be weak with their frail and slender body, and no, I am not being prejudiced about the upper half of the manananggals being unable to fight the flow of the wind because of how lightweight they were, and simrly, the lower half, when walking is wobbly and their stomps when they reprimand their upper half cannot even leave a dent.
I mean... they have breasts, decent sized I must say, however, that lump of fat is the only thing that is giving them weight, and their spine cannot even hold them up properly and they are slouching like mad, there are few exemptions, ones that are really "Voluptuous" from head to toe, those people are more likely to be more fitting in the military, but most of them only have Voluminous busts.
As I was thinking that, several... feet came in front of my throne, below it, and bowed by making a Seiza Sit, I squinted my eyes and asked.
"Where are your upper halves?"
The torsos, even though they do not have eyes looked at each other and I can see in the sweat that are running down their thighs that they are trying to make an excuse, however just when a torso was about to go up and create a speech of random bullshit (even though they can''t utter a word), a shout was heard.
"We are here mydy!"
That shout was followed by several near screech shouts that sounded like nails scratching through sses, and as the manananggals started to reattach themselves together I could not help but ask myself.
_Are all manananggals this annoying?_
"That seems to be the case, mydy."
Kabuto, whom Imanded to gather them replied, rage is evident in his voice.
_______
Note: Can''t portray a manananggals properly yet, but I n on creating one as a main character in the future and their appearance here is my practice, so all of them will improve soon, I am sorry.
Chapter 70: Unusual Movements
Chapter 70: Unusual Movements
_Interesting..._
Indeed, at least for someone who was being scared by father (the priest) by these monsters, I am amused to see them arguing with their lower half that are unable to talk before they attach themselves and look at me with respect. Still, soon my interest turned into annoyance, and when I grunted with a "hmph!" all of them started to shut up and silently reintegrated themselves into their lower half.
Well, they are around 300 so it took quite a while, the good thing is that the room is quite spacious and can house much more than 300 so they fit in here just fine. All of them bowed slightly whilst saying: "The Mananaggals of the Undead Race greet their Lady." The greetings of all these people feel like it was rehearsed, how strange.
"Well, are all of you ready to listen?"
All of them flinched, knowing that I got quite irritated by their antiques, though I did not really care about their bodynguage and already located 50 Mananaggals who were exceptionally unfit into the Military to serve as the maids of this ce, this force would have an addition of around 10 living people, with that in mind as well as my other ns for them, they answered.
"Yes, Our Lady."
I nodded a little and inhaled as I divulged what I arranged for them.
First, I gave names to the 50 people I have designated as the servants of the house, they will be assigned ording to their roles which will be given to them beforehand and the manpower will be distributed by the leader whom the maids have free rain to choose who, the tasks I have given them are, of course first, serve food, however I forbade Manananggals to cook or process anything that will be consumed by humans through the mouth, because like I said, cooking is not something they are capable of, so the living will do it for them. Oh, and they also are responsible for restocking supplies, maintaining equipments (furniture), and of course, they will also be responsible for the security of the ce.
Battle maids, they will be, in short. After I said the duties of the servants, I said: "You can get your uniform and start your work tomorrow, into the next one."
I named the Mananaggals whom I deemed to have the smallest body frame and the fastest speed and then gave the messengers of thedy''s decree as their job, oh yeah, you might ask a question, why do I need messengers if I can justmunicate with my poption mentally? Well, history students might be familiar with this but there is a term called: "Positivism" in history that means "no document, no history.", and as a person who came from a country that got almost the entirety of its pre-colonial history censored because they use biodegradable materials to record their actions, I don''t want the same thing to happen in this nation of mine.
[One of a monarch''s egoistic decisions, I see.]
Yes, you can say that even the Mananaggals have that confused expression, but because they experienced being under a monarch''s rule, they did not object, well a messenger has a very basic job, to send messages, though they needed to be designated in the cities I will createter as well as the training to be able to conceal their presence in the broad daylight and many more. Their messages will be delivered through goatskin scrolls.
The remaining ones will be able to be the Air Force military, they will be trained by me and they are expected to be experts in bombing and hand-to-handbats after the training, they will also be trained in the modern jet formations so that they will not drop bombs in the head of their allies if a war that needed their specialization happens.
_There are still a lot of armies I want to recreate, but I can''t recreate air forces with flying undeads and needed a true fighter jet, so I think these maidens will be sufficient enough._
The most optimal imitations I can make are thend and sea, though we are yet to go with that, I can see Lyra bing the leader of my version of Luna Sharpshooters (1) for one, but that will be a story of another time.
"All of these arrangements shall be effective tomorrow, the messengers will of course have to wait for their duties. Disperse."
"Yes, Our Lady."
I sighed as I ended my speech, even though it is tiring that I have to arrange all of these beforehand, I don''t want to be a queen who cleans her castle, that would be stupid because remember, I still have to revert the undead to its former glory. But, if the undead are not at their peak, just how strong are they if they are? Those Tikbngs, in simple terms, are illusionist that can deadlift boulders and manananggals are biological fighter jets, their numbers can drown any country if they so desire, and in their current number, they still can, with my guidance, of course.
"Hmmm, how exciting."
I cannot help but mutter so, the undead race is one of the most flexible races in, let''s say literature world and there are an immeasurable amount of renditions of them and I am looking forward to the version of them that I will and can create.
Just as I was thinking of those things, a spider suddenly fell onto my shoulder and said, it was in Arachne''s voice.
"Where in the world are you? Your new ce is too big ."
I looked at the spider immediately as I asked.
"You''re lost?"
She replied as if she didn''t know what I would ask next. "Sure I am, but that spider finally found you, so I''m alright now."
As she said that, a gigantic spider appeared at the gate of my throne room and vomited at a naked woman with half-human and half-spider features, Arachne who once again started to push away the slime on her boobs, cleavage, etc. has a goatskin scroll on her hands as she said.
"Mission aplished, I already have that but have to update some things like the monster distribution, etc."
She coughed a few times as I nodded with satisfaction, as expected of her, though I also expected her to change her mode of transformation, Arachne after she cleaned herself up went in front of the first step of my throne and sat down as a form of salutation, I then started to read the map, it was very detailed, so detailed it was that even the ces that has tactical advantage for my nation are mapped out, ready to be imed as our territory soon enough.
As I continued to admire Arachne''s handiwork, she sighed as her usually sly smile vanished and a not-somon seriousness appeared on her face as she said.
"My Lady, I have a report that is potentially vital for the development of our nation."
Alongside her whole personality having a 360-degree shift, her tone also got affected, I immediately rolled the goatskin and set it aside as I put my elbow into the armrest of the throne and then lifted my fist as I rested my chin on it, actually as a loli queen, I can even put my leg into the other armrest, but because this matter was enough to make Arachne serious, I also made that kind of jokes within me vanish for the moment.
"Do tell."
Arachne nodded with sharp eyes, it was very unusual to see her like this, I wondered what this matter was and how it made Arachne look so cool for a moment.
"My children have reportedst night a matter of great suspicion. My Queen, the orcs of the whole forest started a great migration in the far southern part of the firstyer right after your battle with Bakunawa ended."
She was so cool however, what she reported to me made me lose my cool in an instant, a small explosion was heard with me as an epicenter, and I could feel that the whole castle shook a little, I immediately retracted my aura, it seems like those kind of things were true, the air just looked like a gas leak happened, however for me, none of that matter as of now as I immediately asked.
"AND YOU''RE TELLING ME ALL OF THIS JUST NOW!?"
Arachne got pushed back a little, but after she fixed her hair and coughed mildly so that the dust would get out of her lungs, she replied to me.
"I cannot exactly bother you when you are enjoying the moans of your girlfriend, so I decided to not disturb you, it is the most optimal way of protecting my life."
I regained myposure with an "Ah." as I calmed down, what she did made sense, I would really have be angry if someone interrupted us at that time, so I immediately went back to the topic at hand as I asked.
"Another question, did your spider observe any strange patterns in the orcs'' movements during the whole span of war? Especially when the bats were capturing them, are their positions not in the ce that they should be in given the current situation at that time?"
At my questions, Arachne just shook her head and an eye squint became visible on her face.
"Apologies My Queen, but my children had not reported anything unusual, in their report, they even emphasized that the orcs'' movements were normal and I bet that you even know of this, the orcs of the firstyer were captured at the rim of the forest''s exit facing the Human Kingdom in which Urduja resides, whilst the secondyer orcs were abducted in the border of the second and firstyer, meaning that time the orcs wished to get out of the forest, however as if they were golems that are being controlled by someone, they did not only went back to the forest but even risked being ughtered so that they can go to the other side of the Five Pronged Forest."
Yup, this matter is worth my suspicion, I just sighed and once again looked at the map just to make sure and yeah, I can see it, it seems like these orcs suddenly gained strategic prowess that they sealed off the path going to the bay of the sea that connects the forest to the outer world, if this thing happening is not worth my suspicion, then I am not Sophia (Wisdom) but Anois¨ªa (Foolishness), thus I immediately asked Arachne.
"Can''t your children report this to me right after I evolved? Didn''t youmand them to report anything of importance to me directly?"
Arachne nodded, it was very unusual to see her this serious, I found it hot.
_Hm?_
Arachne seemed not to notice the oddity in my face and replied to my question.
"I did, however, the spiders have decided that this matter is of secondary importance as it will hinder the momentum of your conquest, after all the after-war clean-up is harder than the war itself."
I looked at her for a while but sighed in the end, indeed, I would have ignored it if they reported that thing to me because the orcs did not attack us, they just migrated, basically, I will just brush them off and deal with themter, but still has to give away some concentration to their movements.
_Man, forget about the servant force, I have to introduce all of my generals to their roles in the Queendom, this is very messy and I hate it._
I sighed in my heart as I organized the things reported to me by my subordinate someone is controlling the orcs, and judging from how they suddenly became organized, so organized that long-distancemunications between migrants became most likely possible, and because of all of this I have to find the one who is trying to fuck around with my future trading strategies this early on, oh and I need a continental map too and I can see that even Arachne cannot provide that, so I just gave her amand.
"Alright, your report is a good help, I shall make you the one responsible for searching for the one who is the puppeteer of this whole case, you will also be assigned as the head of the scouting force and the one who will develop biological weapons starting with the study of the body of the pink bats... If you want, I can resurrect the bat queen for you so that you can smooch her."
I jokingly said, but Arachne unexpectedly blushed and said.
"W-well, I will find a way to do that without your help, that all will be my report."
I chuckled a little, that is the Arachne I knew more.
"Alright, the official designation of the roles of my subordinates will happen tomorrow, you can announce it to all my direct subordinates, and Eleanor, you may leave. However, I have a project for you, create spiders that can be puppeteers for the hastened stimtion of undeads muscles."
As I said that, she stood up and bowed once more, I stood up as I was getting ready to check on the construction progress of the construction as well as the rehabilitation of the basic functions of the muscr system of the undead, another spider came down to my shoulder, what is it this time.
"Your wife is waiting at the dining area for breakfast, her neck has a lot of hickeys."
I ignored thest part of Arachne''s notice and realized something.
_Breakfast is always first, especially if it''s with your wife._
_____
Luna Sharpshooters: Elite soldiers under General Luna of the Philippine Revolutionary army. The Spaniards nicknamed themTiradores De La Muerteor Marksmen of Death. Their mettle was tested when they shed against the forces of General Arthur MacArthur in the Battle of Malolos, in which Luna and his force of 5,000 Filipinos faced off with five Americanmanders and their army of 15,000. Malolos at the time was the capital of the Philippines.
Chapter 71: Sign that I am Yours
Chapter 71: Sign that I am Yours
_Ah, but we''re not married yet, so "girlfriend is a more appropriate term._
I tipsy-toed my way into the dining room as I thought of such a thing, [Guide] already gave me the blueprint of the whole castle and I already memorized it, anyway, I went to the dining area and I saw Eleanor in the front right of the long table that seem to house a lot of individuals, I wonder why it is so big though, after all, this is just an affiliate city to govern the great forest territory...
Well, I actually don''t, if you know what I mean, but in any case, ording to tradition, as the head (top) of the rtionship, I have to sit in the center seat, which I did. I smiled at Eleanor and said: "Good morning."
I can still notice the slight flinchesing from all over her body, probably because her ass is still swollen from all the things I did in those two round mounds because of the heat of passion.
Not only that, but she, while waiting for the foods that I am sure are just fruits has to cover her neck because of the hickeys I have given her, there are still a lot of them in her stomach.
Now I kind of feel unfair because I don''t have one.
[And why do you think that is the case huh?]
...Ugh, I''m sorry ok? But anyway, I have a question for her you see.
"Say... You can heal those with your magic right?"
Eleanor who seemed to be still embarrassed because of what we didst night, flinched at the sound of my voice and immediately lowered her head as she replied: "W... well.. I want other people to know that I''m already yours..."
Her voice lowered and lowered as she said so and if it''s not me having very good ears, her voice will surely not be heard.
_But still, it seems like she has somehow changed._
With an awkward "I see..." as a response, I observed Eleanor as I immediately saw her posture bing more straight than before, when I first saw her I could already see her being the unconfident type just from her posture.
Well, I cannot measure confidence with posture alone, but this is a good first step I guess.
Anyway, the two of us conversed as I tried to get a topic going, however, it seemed like she would be embarrassed for quite a long time today, so when the fruits (as expected) finally arrived, I did not attempt to strike any conversation with her for that would just make it more awkward for her.
_Anyway, she''s already my lover so not talking because our first night isposed of softcore S and M is normal._
[What is not normal is that a 10-year-old knows S and M.]
That 10-year-old was a high school student before he died, okay?
Anyway, I dug in with the fruits that were in front of me as I ignored [Guide], but still, it was amazing for them to gather fruits on such short notice, so I asked the Mananaggal a question, who seemed to assume her maid position earlier than I said because of The Prophet''s suggestion, which is also quite fine because I will just instruct their leaders to teach them anyway, so it saved me trouble.
"Did the prophet instruct all of you to pick these fruits?"
The Mananaggal looked at me and then bowed a little as she replied immediately.
"This is the living''s fruits they picked up for you, unfortunately, all of the ones who picked up the fruits are construction workers and don''t have any experience in hunting for meat, even if they did, they cannot cook it in a way that will suit your pte."
The maid said as she bowed again, she did not further make any noise. That''s right, I ordered every living soldier to protect the area of the firstyer''s future city, so no one is here, the Tikbngs are... too jumpy to be able to let the construction workers catch up on them, they seem to be enjoying their freedom so much. With that little doubt in my mind being cleared, I did not talk further as I finally finished my meal.
Alongside me leaving my chair is Eleanor who seems to also have finished her food.
"...Can... Ie with you when you visit the remodeling of the city?"
Eleanor said so as she once again covered her hickey-filled neck with her hand while the other was tugging softly into the hem of my coat, I looked at her with confusion as I instinctively asked.
"Will you be able to cover those up properly?"
Eleanor immediately used her previously holding my hem hand to cover the other side of her neck, she blushed hard before exhaling and looked at me with determined eyes, wait why are you looking at me like you made a conviction? I never forced you to not hide any marks of our love before.
"Like I said, these will be your body''s mark on mine...!"
_Ah but that was probably because we never had lovely nights before._
I thought whilst listening to her verymon reply.
Upon looking at her for about 5 awkward seconds, I finally said: "All right then..." I immediately nced at the two spiders in the ceiling and then ordered them mentally to make Eleanor a scarf, surely I cannot let her go around having those love marks in all of the corners of her body. After some brisk motion, the spidersplied as they spit on silk and knit the most durable and maybe the fastest-made scarf in the world.
After a mere five minutes of me and Eleanor watching and admiring their precision, the scarf waspleted, I picked it up saying: "Thank you" to the two spiders who made a little salute and went away once again.
"Even then..." I went near Eleanor and used air magic to float as I wrapped the scarf around Eleanor''s neck.
"You don''t need to shame yourself by doing this okay?"
Eleanor just looked at me whilst her face started to flush different shades of red and just clutched the scarf around her neck.
"I am doing this on my free will."
I ignored her stupor as I held her hand and guided her towards the exit of the castle in which all of the infrastructures were being rebuilt ording to mymands.
_I wonder if her adoptive mother lets her wives walk around with hickies._
______
"H-hey Sophia, I think we have to refrain from handholding...''
Eleanor whispered to me, seemingly embarrassed by our act, however even if she said such things, her hand is still entangled with mine with not even a squirm saying that she wanted to let go of my hand, clearly she is just being conscious because it''s her first time to hold hands in public, actually, it''s my first time too.
"It''s fine, look the undeads are not even sparing us a nce and are just carrying bricks to restore the city."
I tried to console her even though I was quite embarrassed myself too as I could not help but overthink, would my hand get sweaty? I also started to blush when such thoughts escaped my brain, but thank god I had this creepy guy inside my head who calmed me down immediately.
[You sure blush hard for someone who pounded her hardst night.]
I have to rarely thank you for your random bullshit this time, [Guide].
I said so as a certain goblin whom I recognize as Bang, the head of the construction Kabra is the one responsible for the city blueprint of the firstyer.
"My Lady, the blueprint is now finallypleted and I have instructed you to create bricks and stockpile them in advance. " The leader said as he went and gave me the goatskin that has the blueprint of the whole city, all this while I am too busy and I cannot find an alternate way to create paper so this is just what I did, goatskin scrolls.
The goblins can create these things even before they gain higher knowledge so for now, this will suffice. I started to read the blueprint but before I could even start, Bang interrupted me.
"My Lady, I think you should let go of your beloved''s hand while you read the blueprints."
I stared at him in confusion for a while and then trailed down little by little to the hand which was upied by the other side of the blueprint and the hand of Eleanor, at that moment I heard her stutter.
"... I... Think so too, Sophia..."
I immediately released her hand as I blushed hard and said: "Right... haha... sorry..."
After a minute of staring at the blueprint to refocus myself away from that embarrassing encounter, I finally read its content and... Well should I say that our architecture is influenced by the "Layer style" of the forest?
_They dide up with this alone with the experience that I have given them all that time huh?_
As I admired the growth of my subordinates, I observed theyout of the whole city. The city is encased in a half-moon polygon style (1) like a wall with all of the facilities needed for defense marked on it and I kid you not, theyout of the infrastructures is based on the 5 Layer style of the forest, the districts were arranged in that style based on their importance and vulnerability. The firstyer is the military district which will be the buffer for the other districts to be rmed that the city is under attack.
The second is the industrial area which will be the one responsible for the supplementary creation of the weapons we will surely need, alongside this, their job is that they will also serve as my producers when I start my innovative experiments. The third is the trading and business hub that will contain all sorts of economic activity of the residents, however, the government will have to control some business for our profit. The fourth is the residential area that will house all of themoners, this is so that I can respond when someone attacks. Of course, the most important of all is the castle.
"There are no noble areas?''
Eleanor unconsciously asked, but the construction leader in front of me immediately answered.
"For us, we will never ept anyone calling themselves noble unless it was Lady Sophia or the ones she recognized."
Eleanor''s brow raised as she said: "I... I see..."
It seems like she got cringed by such a statement, actually me too even Bakunawa who was just hiding between the pirs and for some reason following me even though she knew that I could order her around from kilometers away visibly snorted, I mean why is that of all reason?
_Sigh..._
I shook my head and a: "Good work."
I sent Bang away as I looked at the undeads, they looked like they were elderly ves being forced to work to their deaths as they were shaking and shivering while they strode slowly towards the points designated to store the bricks and wood they gathered. A spider suddenly flopped itself towards my head, it started to look around too, and with a sigh that came from that voluptuous spider, the spider spoke.
"I think I need your help to hasten the process of producing a new species of spider. This will not just work if we take the leisurely way."
I immediately nodded and with a: "I think so too." and grabbed Eleanor''s hand again and turned towards a certain pir in which Bakunawa was hiding, the serpent seemingly flinched as I ordered.
"Can you transform to your serpent form? We need transportation."
Bakunawa came out of her hiding with some veins bulging out of her head, well, I will get pissed off too if I am a big scary snake but someone treated you as a mere breathing bullet train. Anyway, she went in front of me and stared me down before getting out of the city''s proximity and transforming into her serpent form.
"Woah..."
It seems like she has grown bigger and stronger than before and I cannot help but exim, some parts of her scales are still healing, but she overall can go for a round two if she decides to, though I am confident that I can defeat her even with my bare hands now the moment she decided to do such a thing, as I was thinking that, she let her head down as she silently signaled us to go on board, I jumped on one of its armory scales and jumped off the upper part of Bakunawa''s snout whilst Eleanor used sand to float in the head part of Bakunawa.
I followed her tightly and the spider also jumped off my head.
"How exciting fufu~," Arachne''s voice said as she also went into the head part alongside me, I then asked.
"By the way, I need to visit the firstyer city first, is that okay?" The Head of Bakunawa rapidly went up and pierced through the tallest tree in the forest, Eleanor made an "Ekk!" sound and hen hugged me immediately, the spider alsotched on my foot.
"Woah, windy... but sure, you''ll just look at the blueprint of the city anyway, just be guided by this spider on your way."
I then nodded, as I looked forward and Bakunawa started to slither away into the firstyer, I had to show myself as their queen and of course gave them some words of encouragement, for I am so sure that their future role would give them a lot of self-doubts.
______
1: This means the curved line in the half-moon was made by making several points and connecting them, creating straight lines that eventually create a "curved" shape.
Chapter 72: Y’all Will Cause us Reads
Chapter 72: Y¡¯all Will Cause us Reads
Ady and a spidertched into me, in particr, the soft and plump mountains that were pressing against my abdomen wereing from Eleanor whilst the spider was one of Arachne''s children.
As I was feeling the pleasant sensation in my stomach, I gulped and bit my lips, suddenly, I felt that the giant eyes of the frost serpent we were riding shifted upwards and stared at me, she said in my mind.
"Your body temperature is rising, ''master''."
I immediately flinched and indeed, because of my blushing cheeks and perhaps something else, the temperature of mine is increasing, but how did she know... That''s right, she''s a cold-blooded reptile, so she can feel temperature changes!
"Shut up now ''ve''."
While slithering away, I could hear a visible snort in the mouth of Bakunawa, and in her mind, sheughed.
"HAHAHAHA! What will you..."
While still enjoying Eleanor''s hug, I stared back at the head of Bakunawa and then smiled, she immediately knew what I meant, and her words immediately folded.
"do abou... Please forgive me, it will never happen again."
"Surely it will not."
I then focused on what I was doing.
[Like being a pervert?]
Okay, any more than this and you two will cause us our readers, to stop it already.
In any case, I went and enjoyed the scenery, it was my first time witnessing the view outside of a bullet train, obviously when I board one, I have to be inside, but because of Bakunawa''s speed, I can now see why it was named "bullet". Imented as such as we finally reached the firstyer, when Agilus the mayor bird of the city under construction saw Bakunawa with me, Eleanor, and the spider on board, he immediately grew frantic, he was shouting:
"Chirp! Chirp! The queen has arrived!"
I just smiled a little at my ever so energetic subordinate who doesn''t have a lot of screentime as I yanked the hand of Eleanor, causing her to stand up, and then swept my other hand in the back of her knees, carrying her like a princess, I can hear a "tsk" sound from Bakunawa. At the same time, she went and transformed back into her human form.
The spider crawled up onto my shoulder so that it would not get squashed as I finally descended from falling 12 meters high because Bakunawa had to jump or else she would revert to human form with her face on the ground and that is not a very pleasant sight, Eleanor was still covering her face whilst Agilus went into my head an peaked it non-stop.
"Wee back master! I was so lonely! Congrats on grabbing a wife!"
I put down Eleanor and started to y around with Agilus, Eleanor looked at the cave that was destroyed as the ce in which the city hall would be located, and I could not help but stop my movements and grab Agilu''s whole body as I asked him.
"Hey, Eleanor has aboratory right?"
The head of the mayor bird bobbed up and down as he answered: "Oh, that''s right, all of her scrolls that seem to contain all of her findings are in my custody."
As I asked that, all of the goblins started to gather around me as they knelt, they then shouted, in unison as usual.
"The goblins/monkeys greet their Majesty!"
The shout was quite loud andpared to the "lifeless" greeting of the undeads, you can see that these people are living beings, but I am not here to admire their salutation but to hasten the pace of the biological weapon/equipment I am ordering Arachne to create, thus with an: "At ease." I made them all stand up and continue their work for there is still a little less than an hour before the break.
The progress of this city is not as great as the other one because this city needed to be built from scratch, the stone mountains in which the stones that they needed for the creation of the walls needed to be transported in the middle of the forest to the middle part of the firstyer, not only that but because of my strict order that the undeads will be the one to transport the woods and stones that they needed so that their muscles will regain their previous mobility further lowered their efficiency, that is the reason why I and Arachne decided to hasten the development process.
Thus, they do not have time to loiter around and kneel before me, the head of the construction team just gave me another goatskin blueprint, a copy of the one in his hands, and restarted to hurl orders around, I read the blueprint while I look at Agilus who went on top of the blueprint, I then gave an order: "We have matters to attend to in their of the Spider Queen that needed all of her findings on the structure of my cocoon, please get all of them and present it to her."
While saying things like that, I cannot help but smirk, yup our not really civilization (Because our ideas are not original) was influenced by the structure of the forest, the districts were divided inyer-type arrangement, a single main street was in the middle and the sub street divided theyers, this is quite different from the usualradio-concentric cities.
The design is much simpler because this is intended to be the trading hub of my nation in which different merchants from different nations wille and visit to invest in many types of business, especially food as I will personally emphasize the said industry. Anyway, because of it being a trading hub, I have to protect the city with my living heavy hitters and all of them are currently helping with construction.
There are also a lot of Inns being built.
"I see, Nice, I shall leave the ce after a short speech, look forward to a sudden increase in construction speed."
The bird Agilus, even though quite disgruntled with me going away saluted nheless as he said.
"Yes, I will look forward to it, be well on your academic voyage!"
After he said that, I shouted and gathered all of the workers who were currently resting as I made another impromptu speech, it was about informing them of their important roles as well as the announcement to the living generals that they would be the ones that will protect the soon to be trading city.
After an hour of random crap of encouragement, Me, Eleanor and the spider waved our hands as we walked through the forest once again, Bakunawa transformed once more and then slithered her way towards their of Arachne, as one of the people who got tricked by her to participate in a shit alliance against me, she perfectly knew where the ce was.
"Alright, see you in person, master~!"
The spider said and then started to slither down Bakunawa''s body after a while, Bakunawa once again transformed into her human form in front of a cave way bigger than mine in the firstyer, in the entrance, there was a nakeddy, her bare body was all visible for me to see.
However, that part was not the most eye-catching aspect of Arachne''s wee as the three of us stared at the 4 people at the sides of the entrance, well people I said but their bodies were continuously waving around while several spider eyes were visible all over them, plus the fact that all of their "skin" was white did not strike me as an existence worthy of the title "people". But anyway, these imitations put their left hand on their right chest simr to what Arachne did.
Arachne looked at Bakunawa who had furrowed brows and did not even smile a little (Probably because she still felt wronged when Arachne tricked her), she then looked at Eleanor with a faint smile which Eleanor returned too, and finally, she looked at me and bowed as she said: "Wee to myir, My Lady."
Well, good thing she did not say "humble", because certainly, this cave is anything but humble, this cave can even be their of the jashinist because of its size, anyway, I replied.
"Uh-huh, anyway, why did you greet us with these human-shaped spiders?"
"These are the prototypes of the puppeteers that you have ordered me to create."
I can see that even Eleanor started to pick up a random spider in the human-shaped pile and observe it her researcher mode was activated as she started to talk gibberish.
[But won''t you make her a weapons researcher?]
Eh... Well, this is fine, after all, her specialty is magecraft, I am sure she can apply biology to it right? Even these findings of her that are all strapped on her back are an application of that, I am sure.
[Well, aren''t you a lucky one for nabbing such a wife?]
Heh... aren''t I?
We have that mental conversation as Arachne prompts the three of us to enter, but as expected Bakunawa stays behind saying: "I don''t want to enter that ce again, plus I will not even understand what the three of you are doing, so I will just stay here to guard the entrance."
She then sighed and leaned on the outer wall of the cave.
"I see, then do your best."
I know that I can''t change her mind without using the zap ability of the envement spell, so I just decided to let her be, and truthfully, she will not be of any help, so yeah, suit herself. In any case, when we entered the cave, a maze-like structure greeted us, there were a lot of passages that forked around endlessly and I can only rely on Arachne''s guidance and memorize every single path she have taken us to not get lost.
After a full hour of shuttling around the cave, we are now in front of a gigantic room with a simrly big wooden door that has a soundproofing system visible on the seams of the door.
_So this is herb._
How exciting it is to be able to enter theb of a mad scientist.
"Everything beyond this point is a secret that shall never be disclosed, alright?"
Arachne was casual with her tone, but what she said just now bears a hidden meaning. She will personally bore a hole down the chest of anyone who will disclose any of the things they have seen. I can see it in her eyes alone.
"Alright."
Eleanor was very excited, but I cannot help but look at Arachne, this person portrays herself as someone who will use everything to protect herself, but the words that sometimese out of her mouth are something someone capable of great violence can only say.
_Peaceful instead of harmless as they say._
With that thought, the door opened itself, and what we saw made Eleanor drool because of excitement, she immediately went inside as I inspected every nook and cranny of the ce, in the walls of the room were several womb-like tissues that housed several creatures, some are humans but most are monsters, they look and are strong, surely they were the previous leaders ofmunity type monsters.
"Sopilferer of the forest, how many years did you need to umte these many test subjects?"
Arachne looked at me as she went into the table area in which a box of spiders simr to the ones who greeted us was ced.
"Well, that is a secret... Oh shit."
Arachne immediately tried to dash into a certain direction which made me trail in it too, I saw a seven-footer woman with a stitch on her neck, however, there was something different from her state, her hair was braided and her skin was not even dissected a single time and the only stitch in her body is the one on the neck and from a single nce, I immediately recognized who she is, the queen of bats.
"Did you just make a corpse look pret-"
"D-don''t look!"
Arachne immediately shielded the field of view of the queen of the bats, her face was red even though her eyes were ring at me, and it was evident that she was embarrassed.
[Necrophilia, yikes.]
Shut up.
"I can resurrect her if you want."
I tried to offer help on the helpless love in Arachne''s heart, but with a flinch and her eyes looking away, she replied.
"W-well that''s... she will lose her color so..."
_Ah, I see._
Seems like she wants to resurrect the queen herself, well I shall not disturb the garden of Lily (Yuri), thus I changed the topic to get Arachne out of the embarrassing situation.
"By the way, what do you mean those spiders are prototypes of the puppeteers I have instructed you to create?"
Arachne immediately ordered some spiders to cover the bat queen''s body as she coughed and answered my question.
"Phew... Well, as you said, it is a prototype of the puppeteer you want me to create and they are intelligent enough to remember the whole human anatomy necessary to control an undead perfectly, however, their development stopped with that and they can only be used as a cheap clone."
I nodded, at this point, I already knew the problem.
"Well, even though there are exemptions, most creatures'' intelligence is based on their size and the size of their head, your spider is just as big as my palms, they need to be as big as a human head, did you try anything to erge them?"
Arachne nodded but sighed as she replied.
"Believe me, I did, gics, magic, everything I can think of, but their genes are already altered too much and magic will make them bloat until they explode, I even tried to infuse them with mybat spiders but their intelligence decreased, which is not a desired result.
Once again I nodded and this time I pointed my finger at Eleanor.
"Her thesis my hel..."
However, before I finished what I was about to say, we finally heard the gibberish Eleanor was bbering.
"Oh... the tissue is for preservation..."
"Some corpses are around 50 or even 60 years old yet they did not have a single sign of decay..."
"It is the opposite of the cocoon used to alter genes and mature a person..."
Arachne and I looked at each other and I said.
"See, it will help, I told you."
As Arachne nodded, I went in the side of the slouching Eleanor who was drooling with such fervor because of the tissues, I then kissed her cheek.
"Guweeh!"
A weird sound was heard and she finally regained the normal light in her eyes, she touched her cheeks, tumbled, and looked at me with a red face.
"Eleanor, is that thesis of yours finished already?"
Eleanor seemed confused, but after a while, she stood up and made the leather bag open up as she went for a goatskin and a quill.
"Not yet! But with these womb-like tissues, I can..."
I could not help but chuckle, but I knew what was important right now, so I replied.
"Right... Then let the two of us be your assistant, you see, we are in the process of developing the solution to Arachne''s long-due problem, and of course, mine too."
Eleanor''s face shone brightly, so bright they were that there seemed to be a sun appearing on her back.
"dly, your help will be received!"
And just like that, the three greatest thinkers of the Kamatayan Queendom started the first innovation that would propel the nation to the top of the world.
Chapter 73: Ellie’s Linen
Chapter 73: Ellie¡¯s Linen
Before we started to rack our brains, I informed all of my subordinates that the announcement of roles and the official establishment of the state would be dyed for at least a week, ording to [Guide], that is the longest time we can consume to create a material that can alter genes, well, of course, I was doubtful at first, but thinking how is a general theory was already set up and most probably some changes here in there to the overall structure of the theory andbing it thoroughly is the only thing needed, we can more or less proceed with the conceptualization of the design and how did it work and how will it be utilized. I can see that such an estimation is proficient.
[Besides, your pride won''t let thebined project of you three take a long time, even though you are not that good in magecraft.]
[Guide] has that type ofment as I asked about the concept of magecraft for me to know how science and magic meet eye to eye, after all, I was just exposed to science and not even sure if magic exists on Earth, so I have to ask.
Anyway, after a little bit of rundown, we started to make the concept of Eleanor a reality, first wepleted thest part of the thesis and then started to read all of it from the start using a quill and ink and another bunch of goatskin scrolls to revise the paper ording to the peer review we three did, thatsted an entire day and Eleanor has to use her magic to heal herself from hunger and exhaustion, she is really eager to finish this invention as fast as possible.
Of course, I and Arachne were eager too, Arachne because a new breed of spider would be under her control soon and me because I could hasten the building of the cities I wanted to create as the initial governing bodies of my territory, I wanted the first innovation of my nation to be a very sessful one, so double the excitement for me.
Night of the first day, we started to conceptualize the design of the gene alterer, the concept behind it was based on my cocoon when I was evolving, which means the alterer would have the best results when it was a type of cloth, so, in the end, we decided for it to be a linen, the moment we recognized the design Eleanor immediately took out the revised thesis that now has a proper theory on why the gene modification fails, normally, given Arachne''s expertise, it shall never fail, but because every living being has a limit, it''s effectiveness is bound to end.
Arachne immediately recognized it and wrote the most usible guess she had, which Eleanor and I agreed with, the reason why the spiders who got modified to their ends exploded was most probably because the mana of Arachne was seen as an "antibody" by the immune system of the spider because it ising from outside like how the immune system will fight anything that enters the body, well forck of analogy, vine works by injecting a dead virus in the body and letting the immune system create antibodies against that particr virus.
That''s it, however, because the immune system cannot fight magic it just blows the body up to destroy the antibody, and again, if you don''t understand, it''s like how fever works, it wants to fight a viral infection by making our temperature higher, good thing y''all did not exploded huh?
But in any case, the reason why the mana was treated as a virus of some sort is like I said, it came from outside so what we did is to create a spell that tracks the nucleus of the cells in which the DNA is located and then directly cast the spell that alters the DNA, I am the one responsible formting the spell because I can read (but not speak) Brahmic scripts, specifically the baybayin alphabet. Afterward, Arachne took charge and made a microscopic copy of the 100 + symbol spell I created alongside Eleanor.
One thing I am bad at is handwriting and I can''t exactly write with my mana because it will be considered an invasive force, the goal is to make mana appear right in the nucleus and make the immune system think that it was already there in the first ce.
At midnight, effectively the second day, the cloth wasplete and Arachne summoned a spider that was not yet modified and put it in the cloth as Arachne injected mana whilst looking at the microscope, suddenly she muttered: "Ah..."
And then the spider exploded, but we did not falter as we saw the spider swiftly getting bigger before it exploded, surely the coordinates in which the mana should appear are just off, thus I reced Arachne to rewrite the spell in a microscopic level, this time I cut my pinky for the test subject to be just a single flesh, it grew right back as I put it on the microscope and used magic to write all the words in the air as I looked for the navigating symbols and started to reposition the target as Arachne said:
"0.05 millimeters away from the nucleus."
That word alone was enough for me as I recalibrated the symbol and changed the target, the pinky that was used to look at the cells was grabbed by me as I tossed it into the floating symbol because my flesh is stronger, it would not explode and I just have to see if the target was spot on, the pinky did not even develop a fever, it just erged at a fast pace and grew a mouth.
D????????????????????????????????????o??????????????????????????????????????????????????? ????????????????????????????y??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????o???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????u??????????????????????? ???????????????????????????????????????????????????d?????????????????????????e??????????????????????????????????????????????????s?????????????????????????????????????????????????i?????????????????????????????????r????????????????????????????????????????????????????????e????????????????????????????????????????????? ????????????????????????????????????????p??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????o???????????????????????????????????????????????????????w????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????e????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????r?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? (Do you desire power?)
The mouth of the pinky spoke but was immediately impaled by a thousand thorny rocks that sprouted from the ground, Arachne and I looked at Eleanor at the same time, she got a pale face and looked at me as if she was wronged.
"Sorry."
I was kind of joking around at that time, but anyway, the target of the spell this time was spot on, so the two restarted to engrave the right coordinates of the spell, and when they were done, we started testing the cloth.
In the initial tests, all of them were sessful as we made the modification moreplicated, and when all of the checkboxes of the initial test were marked with a check, we proceeded for mass testing, we took one thousand of each of Arachne''s spiders and then coated them with the linen, the creation of guidelines when to say the spider passed the test until every single individual teststed for another three days, then, the polishing and the drawing of conclusion to the sessful thesissted for two days, we persevered and persevered, not minding the exhaustion or all the grimes in our body as we finally finished the final product.
It was a white linen sewn with threads of a textile spider made by Arachne, it was pure white at first but some subtle marks that ovep each other will be visible if you observed the cloth closer, Eleanor looked at her effective first project and also first sessful invention as a researcher, she held on it and did not even mutter a word, however, Arachne who was in human form the whole time eximed.
"WE DID IT!"
She targeted me because Eleanor was preupied, she hugged me and using her two hands, plunged my head into her breast, at first I wanted to dodge but the exhaustion seemed to catch up to me because I couldn''t move my body when she approached, I was helplessly buried in her warm embrace as [Guide] spoke
[That was as I expected.]
I can feel that in his tone, he is quite proud,
Yup, thanks by the way.
[Guide] replied immediately he said.
[Well no problem, but I was still surprised that with your generational mind, who would have thought that you could be on par with the two magecraft experts of your nation with the theoretical science of your world and my introduction to magecraft, I can see now how unfortunate your death is.]
I sighed in my heart as get my face out of Arachne''s cleavage who was snuggling her head into my hair.
Well, you can''t be too sure about that, but in any case, I was surprised when I could mostly apply bachelor''s degree in science in magecraft because like I said, I was just exposed to theoretical science and not practical, mostly by choice, but still because "chess yer", in short strategist will be the first thing to appear in my resume, this is a first for me, I built the industrial district in the capital city with the hopes of learning by experience, but I think I don''t need to invest as much time as I thought I would need.
[By the way, when will you release yourself from her embrace?]
I immediately realized that I was still looking at my lover who was also looking at me with wide eyes, I immediately pushed Arachne out of my body, but Eleanor started to shed tears, Arachne and I flinched at the same time, and we dashed in front of her as we try tofort her, but she continued to cry as snot started toe out of her nose, she then said while chocking on her own cries.
"...Ah... I am finally a researcher sniff... an inventor... sniff... sniff thank you, thank you, thank you two for making my dreame true... waaahhh..."
She then proceeded to hug the two of us, and continued to cry, we patted her head as we let her wail her tears of joy, after all, we, as people who have confidence in ourselves will never understand someone who has inferiorityplex achieve something that she pursued with reckless abandon even though she feels like she is not good enough.
I suddenly remembered how we met, she, on purpose, separated herself from her party and then met me to study my cocoon and I did not even know that she was making a thesis that could help my nation in leaping on top of the world.
_I feel strangely proud._
I just smiled as I continuously patted her head, and after about a minute of crying, she finally stopped and it was my cue to inquire about something that had been bothering me.
"What would we name the linen?"
The two of them looked at me and seemingly realized the direness of the matter, ok name is for the recognition of the author of the invention, so we know how important it is, we sat down on therge crafting table which we used to create the linen as we pondered, Arachne suddenly pondered.
"Our names will not really fit together... hmm..."
Eleanor replied both of them had serious looks on their face.
"R-right..."
[Well, because it was the name of an invention and I am yet to understand all of your naming sense, I shall stay neutral.]
[Guide] dismissed his involvement, what azy jerk, as I was saying that, Arachne suddenly eximed.
"AH! Since Eleanor is the one who wrote the initial theory and it is a linen we should name it after her!"
Eleanor tried to refute, emphasizing that somehow, our names should appear in the invention''s name, but we insisted on making it only hers, actually when she did all the thesis by herself, she already did like half of the work, and Arachne and I just helped her finish the other fifty, thus she deserved it.
"Oh then, how about Ellie''s Linen? It is suitable, after all, she just stained them when we fu-" I was about to finish my sentence, But Eleanor shut my mouth immediately, surprisingly, she agreed with the name.
"Y-YES! I think given that you two insist on naming it after me, and the cloth looks like a linen, it is an appropriate name!"
She was still covering my mouth as she blushed while doing so, I, with minimal effort took it out of my mouth as I nodded.
"It is appropriate for that reason too of course, what do you think Arachne?"
I looked at my subordinate who had pondering eyes as her hands were crossed over her chest, making it bulge out even more, after a while, she also nodded.
"Hmm. Hmm. Then Ellie''s Linen shall be its name."
She smiled as she said.
"Now then, I will give birth, so get out."
Both Eleanor and I flinched.
"Really, here?"
We tilted our heads in confusion, indeed, can''t she choose another room and not just casually shoo the two of us away? But she replied.
"Yes, here, I have to create these things as much as possible and help the nation and my curiosity."
She then grabbed both of us by the cor and tossed us like a cat, after which, she waved with a: "Bye-bye." as she started to revert to her half-spider form, what a rude fellow. I just patted my skirt with a shake of my head and offered my hand to help Eleanor.
However, five seconds had already passed but she still did not grab it.
"Eleano- omph!"
Just as I was about to ask if she was okay, she suddenly pulled me close to her and shoved my face in her gigantic breasts, she then spoke to my ears.
"You already have this for your enjoyment, don''t use Arachne''s."
_Oh..._
So she''s jealous after all, I sighed in my heart as I gave out a thumbs up without lifting my head and then started to cup a feel at the two mountains pressing in my face.
______
Side story:
[Guide] Probably: In front of Arachne''sb?
No, but seriously, this kind of scenes, just tolerate them because believe me or not, they are for the plot.
Chapter 74: Marionette Spiders
Chapter 74: Marite Spiders
2 days, exactly two days Arachne informed me that her very first tasking from yours truly as a researcher was finallyplete, she named the new breed of arachnid Marite spider and at this moment, she is inside my throne room at a table with a dead rabbit as big as that table and a spider as big as my head.
I looked at the two abominations in front of me with squinted eyes.
_Look at their unholy sizes._
[Why is the eyes so big?]
Right? Can''t nature at least make them eye-pleasing?
While I was thinking of such things, Arachne started her speech to introduce the function of the spider.
"Master, your very first mission given to me as your head bio-researcher is nowpleted."
As she said that, she grabbed the gigantic spider and then lifted it, she then continued.
"This unholy-sized spider is like I said, named Marite Spider and as its name suggests, it is a new breed of spider created with the assistance of Her Majesty and Lady Eleanor that can control living beings."
I looked at Arachne who was in ab gown whilst in her human form, she put the spider on top of the dead rabbit, and she then started to arrange the rabbit in a way that positioned it like it was about to jump, however as I she was doing that I have one thought in mind.
_So she''s aware of the unholiness._
Well, I mean there are a couple of giant spiders that are as big as me in my adult form, but they are tarants, or at least their appearance, however, this punk here looks like a ck widow that got its backside pumped with air, that''s just uneptable. Despite all of my rants about the spider, Arachne continued to exin the anatomy of the spiders.
"And with the power of maternal love, I made this child of mine have its brain adjusted into its backside, as you can see the appearance is disturbing because these head-like organs here are eyeballs, and there are six of them as big as a human''s eyes... What have I done..."
She sighed a little before once again looking at me and continued. By the way, me and Eleanor have decided to censor the part of her new invention, this is because I want to monopolize it and I don''t want other countries breaking all hell in front of my face, well I mean the Linen has its limits and cannot be used to create a Kereina 2.0 (MC of Epic of Caterpir), but still, it will be disastrous if they learned that I have a tool that can directly make mana appear in a nucleus, surely you know about nuclear fission right? Well, Ellie''s Linen can be used to do that, so you get my point.
"Now, this spider has you as theirmander and only when you have given to me or any other people the temporarymanding rights shall they obey other people''s order, pleasemand them to parasitize the body of the bunny."
I then started to think about the spider parasitizing the giant rabbit, the spider immediatelytched all of its legs into the rabbit''s head, stabbing them alongside the bee sting-like organ on her back, which is the spinneret of the spider, I raised my brow and then looked at Arachne with her proud eyes as she said.
"This spider has the human anatomy automatically engraved on them as well as the anatomy of all the monsters in the forest, this knowledge is used by the spider to create hair-thin yet steel wire tough strings to control the nerves of the bunny."
As she was finished with her exnation, I somehow felt that the parasitation process wasplete and thus decided tomand the spider to make the bunny stand up, and it did, with not a little bit of wobble, the bunny stood up as if it was just taking a nap earlier.
"Now, you can do more than this with the Marite spiders, interrogation, arts, and as your primary goal, construction. That''s all My Lady, I hope I have pleased you with my performance."
I then nodded as I made the bunny dance several trends from that certain tform that starts with the letter "T".
"Satisfactory, very satisfactory, now then, let us gather the undeads once more to announce this genius invention."
As I said so, I went up from my seat and then went straight to the exit of the throne room, Arachne followed as she grabbed the giant bunny and let her giant spiders swallow the table, she was walking behind me on the right side.
"What are you doing with that bunny?"
"Prototype, so I can revive the bat queen."
"Oh, then you canmand this particr spider."
"Thank you."
We had that kind of conversation as we strode out of the castle, I tried to ask for Eleanor but as expected, she was still resting and sleeping soundly, I did not wish to disturb her further and just let Arachne alone apany me so, I we went straight outside of the rehabilitating city in which where Imanded the undead to gather, all of them stopped what they are doing and then staggered their way towards the said point.
I actually observed them this past day and I can see that they had quite the progress, at least for living creatures, but because the undeads are untiring and don''t need rest, this level of progress is far from eptable, I refuse to think that the undeads cannot build a whole district in one sitting when they don''t even have to wipe off a sweat in their forehead. Well, this problem will be over soon, so it''s fine.
I was thinking of such things and conversing with Arachne about random things like how Eleanor got so tired that she was still sleeping at noon as I was staring at nothingness, or at least that''s what that tanned skin guy over there is thinking.
_Here theye..._
I thought so as the guy sprinted deeper into the fourthyer (The city is the fifthyer, remember?) and my undeads finally came, as I said that, I started my speech that is of course impromptu and started arranging the Marite spiders and let them parasitize the undeads.
All this while, whilst I am watching the undeads let a weird hat parasitize them, I said order to Arachne.
"I want that guy followed."
[3rd Person POV]
In the border between the fourth and fifthyer, a guy with pointed ears and tanned skin was looking at the twodies who were conversing seemingly wasting time in the sand tform made out of magic, he, as a spy from the State of Indio, the state created by the Revolutionary army of the once enved Dark Elves can red lips among other skills for information gathering, however the conversation between the Lady of the Forest and her subordinate is nothing worth of mention.
_Why would you talk about sewing while you''re holding that unholy spider?_
The guy shook his head, not even knowing that he got locked on by Sophia, after all, he had been doing surveince in the name of herdy for a long time, how could he, a veteran scout be exposed, right?
As he confirmed that there was no information of importance spilled by the Fallen Hero, he immediately sprinted back toward their state, for his mission was finallyplete. Theirdy, even though she said that she needed a week to decide whether or not they would request help from the Fallen Hero, was decisive and decided to do so on just the third day, however, the leader of the revolution has a condition.
"Make sure that the capital of her future nation is already built and their social structure is firmly established, this way we can convey our sincerity by not asking for assistance in their most delicate time."
And of course, it was immediately agreed on, after all, in all normal processes of the world, no already established state will ever ask for the assistance of a budding nation that is just about to build its capital city, obviously the lord or thedy of that state will think that the state wants to swallow her still premature territory, thus they did not object such notions.
Though they are yet to think of an offering that will be adequate for the Fallen Hero, the initial n of theirdy is to offer herself to Sophia, which was rejected by a lot of the Leader''s admirers, one of the people who rejected such a ridiculous martyrdom from their queen is the scout who just entered the vicinity of their State.
It''s not like she hates on Sophia, he cannot just ept her getting their leader that he so much coveted in his long life as a scout without effort whatsoever, no matter how strong Sophia is or no matter how can she have the same charisma as hisdy, it is just uneptable. He is thinking of such rants as the scout finally goes back into one of the military camps of their state.
And as she stepped inside their camp, he squinted his eyes as he heard the painful, or outright horrifying silence the settlement was emanating.
"What the hell happened here?"
He said out loud as he looked at the individual tents for more clues, however, he found nothing, no blood, no sweat and any other things that might indicate what happened to their base, and as he was about to look for their other bases, their Lady suddenly barged in the camp and went straight to the center tent, themand center. The scout elf immediately followed her and as he entered the tent, he saw the Elf Leader Named Luna with several wounds all over her body, the scabbard of her weapon was missing alongside her de as she looked at the scout in front of her.
"Humans Appeared in the ranks of Stardust Kingdom!"
That day, the dark elves are destined to desperately try to lick the feet of Sophia, just for the chance that the owner of the forest will heed their call for aid.
[Sophia''s POV]
After the spiders possessed the undeads, as expected, the stimtion of their muscles became much faster, actually they only needed three days of the Marite spiders'' parasitation to let all of their muscles go to full capacity, even their facial expressions are now back, and because of that, the Marite spiders have toy low for a very short while, for I am sure I can use them quite well.
Well, if I were to make an estimation, I would be able to use them right about today because it has already been a week since the Undeads regained their former vigor, and what did I tell you? They can finish a district in one sitting as well as the wall and the castle''s plumbing and the selected ces in which some people in the civil sector will live, so they need little work for that, but of course, we still have a good and running sewer under us, what kind of city will not have one, right?
Oh, and of course, the other city in the firstyer is alreadypleted, the roads connecting the two cities have also beenpleted and are now being protected temporarily by living soldiers alone, obviously if I finished retraining the undead soldiers, the living and the dead willbine forces to create a safe passage for the road.
Well, of course, that will have to be checkedter because right now I have to do something that I have been putting off for quite some time already, in front of me are the living generals as well as the undeads, the head maid as well as the leader of the messengers of thedy are in front of me kneeling, I am in my throne, of course still using my small body tofortably rest my hand on the armrest as I put my chin on my knuckles.
_This is bad, I am starting to ept my pipsqueak state._
[How many chapters do you need just to ept it?]
No breaking the fourth wall in a serious scene.
We have that conversation as all of my generals and other leaders beneath me said in unison.
"Her servants greet the Lady."
I nodded in acknowledgment as I swept my gaze toward all of them especially Wokung and Jin, why? Because Saru was missing, but of course, I ignored that as I said with a smile.
"Alright, let''s start."
The dissemination of official duties as well as the official establishment of the nation represents death. Thend that will soon be the most powerful of them all.
The Kamatayan Queendom.
Chapter 75: Official Establishment
Chapter 75: Official Establishment
In the throne room are my core subordinates of both the civilian and military sectors, all of themmissioned the spiders of Arachne to sew them the best attire they can wear just for this particr asion, all of them are restless and excited, even Arachne that showed an intellectualposure all the time was grinning, more so for Eleanor who is standing next to me who is sitting at the throne of the queen, she has tense face as if she will be the one who will be giving a speech.
Though no one can me her, after all, Eleanor standing beside me signified one thing, she will be one of the royalties and will be the first...
[Oh, so there will be a second?]
AND ONLY WIFE! Don''t destroy my plenty good monologue!
I scolded [Guide], but of course, I am still as stoic as ever, "waiting" for the twote individuals that are needed in this ce, Bakunawa and Saru. Philo, Lyra, Kabuto, Wokung, Jin, and even Mantis and Oni, thetest additions to my undead generals are present as well as all the civil sector executives are present without exemption, even the undeads that are newly appointed in their respective duties are also present, probably because they are awake 24/7, but still, by the magnitude of my announcement, it is very disrespectful to be absent.
Besides, no matter what country, there will always be an invisible wall between military and civil services, wars before happening needs to be approved by the treasurer and if he or she does not approve, the military will curse all of those in the said sector, also if the soldiers killed too much civilians on a conquest, the civils will be angry too, this is one of the many problem of a ruler of a monarchial nation.
Thus I can see my generals started to furrow their brows, starting to curse the two absentees, well of course I pretended to not pay attention to them.
[Well, I know you have already decided, but is it really okay to mark them as absent in this event?]
... Sometimes, I wonder if you are a bane or boon given to me by Siginarugan, you know that? You always ruin my good time.
I sighed in my heart and just ignored [Guide], well as he already said, I had intentionally made Saru and Bakunawa absent and did not tell anyone because I wanted them to be surprised, thus seconds of waiting turned into minutes that then turned into hours and before we know it the first shine of the sun has already dawned before us, the signal of our start.
Of course, the great actor that I am, I have to pretend to be tired of waiting, and when Arachne noticed it, she immediately spoke.
"Shall I call them for you?"
Well, I mean she already knew that the twodies would note, but she doesn''t need to say that.
"No, I cannot wait any longer, we shall start the momentous event."
I once again sighed and then stood up, after seeing all of my subordinates having eager and excited eyes, I finally started my speech that I was rarely prepared to.
"Good morning my faithful subordinates who have apanied me from the very beginning of my humble journey as well as those who have chosen to serve me after my conquest of the forest. This day marks one of the most important events of all of our lives."
I paused a little to let the smiles from my people subside a little, after seeing them focusing their attention on me and not their memories anymore, I continued.
"I can see that all of you are excited about my announcement, thus I will not beat around the bush, I, Sophia Demiurge by the power vested on me by my lord Siginarugan, his Prophet, and myself dere the official establishment of the Kamatayan Queendom with me and Eleanor Demiurge as the first Royalties of the nation."
As I said those words, the gigantic door of the throne room suddenly opened up, albeit gradually, all of my core subordinates who were positioned in a way that a red carpet wasid in the middle swept their eyes towards the door, A Manananggal maid, though in her whole body was carrying a cloth of about a meter whilst a golden seal was on top of it.
"And as the first queen of Kamatayan, I shall impose my first decree."
As I said those words, the Mananaggal knelt as I used Magic to make the g and the seal float for all of my people to see.
"The Queen Sophia Demiurge, by the power of her authority officially deres the g of Kamatayan, this will represent all of us and our will, anyone who disrespects the g is disrespecting our identity and anyone who disrespects us will have their flesh be trampled by our feet and use it as fertilizer for our crops."
All of my subordinates'' eyes shone as if they saw the most morous fabric in existence, but it was just a ck cloth with an Baybayin letter for "Kamatayan" and if I were topare, it was like a super in version of Saudi Arabia''s g.
And I mean,e on, don''t hate on me, I prepared this for a week and only have the opinion of Eleanor and Arachne because all of my subordinates insists on putting my face on it, and I don''t want that because why would I? I am not stupid.
Going back, after I said those words, all of my subordinates shouted a pledge that seemed to be practiced beforehand, but I swear, they did not.
"We swear as citizens of Kamatayan that we will die for her name, kill for her glory, and trample anyone or anything for her honor!"
Yes, that''s right, pledge your loyalty to yournd, not me, though I bet they said those words because of their pervent loyalty towards me, like I used such great efforts to acquire thisnd, so they will protect and expand it like crazy, though I don''t care about those things as of the moment, I just continued after their oath was halted and all of them once again turned their full attention to me.
A pole was given by the Mananaggal and she attached the g into it and then ced it beside me as I continued
"This is the seal of the Queen, this seal is the supreme evidence that a document has been officially approved, no one of you shall use their seals nor their authority to bypass the royal seal, this seal cannot be changed by any other queens that will inherit my throne and anyone who attempts to falsify it, whether my citizen or not will be hunted to the ends of the world."
Once again, my subordinates made serious expressions and I wonder what their reaction would be if I said that the reason I made a seal was because I amzy signing file after file, well I don''t want to know, so I just once again made the sealnd on the small pillow the Mananaggal prepared, oh and how did that gpole appear?
Don''t ask me, for I need to immediately go to the next topic.
"And that ends my first decree, and once again by the power given to me by my title as the first Queen of Kamatayan, I am stating my second decree. I dere the following cities as the sub-governing bodies in certain areas of the nation and her society, because of this I will also appoint the one who will govern the cities andmand its military."
"First the capital city shall be named Siginarugan City, she was named after my father to forever honor the former owner of the great forest, as it was the capital, the city will contain the central governing unit of the whole Queendom as well as the official residence of the queen, it will also be responsible for the innovation of any industrial products that will be used for economic purposes. I appoint myself as the Mayor of the City and Bakunawa as the temporarymander of its Garrison."
Of course, no one questioned why Bakunawa is just a temporarymander, after all with their little interaction with her, all of the people here can effectively deduce that Bakunawa is not suitable formanding the big picture, all she can do is follow specific orders like: "That town annoys me, please make hell descend upon their faces." or something simr, she can''t be someone who will make minute adjustments when we are attacked that I am sure will not happen until I found amander that fits my standard, so I am not worried.
"Second, the fourthyer is the secondrgestyer of the forest and will be used mainly as roads that will connect the capital into different cities of our original and conquered territory, because of this, several towns shall be built in designated points so that merchants, local and international will be able to rest and resupply, or maybe even better sell their products in the town so that it can reach my ear before they even enter. I will leave the people that will live there to vote for their tentative leaders before they submit the names and credentials of the top three that they decided to vote."
As usual, no one objected, because no matter how I can memorize their name and never forget it, I still cannot monitor their performances and only their peers can do so, I am a Queen, not a god.
"Third, in the future, the volcano in the secondyer shall be the industrial city of the nation that will take up any innovations that we will monopolize and will only be using on our own. It shall be named the Magayon Industrial Center and will be a restricted city with no connecting roads from any other city and can only be essed by privileged individuals via a tunnel my wife here will be creating, I shall release official guidelinester in my visit to the secondyer for more details, the mayor will be Eleanor Demiurge and the temporarymander of the garrison is Jin."
At this point, all of you are already familiar with this, but Jin did not object because he knew what he could and could not do, he just stood up to acknowledge the appointment and then knelt back down.
"Lastly, the city in the firstyer shall be named Bwan (1) city named after a certain goddess of greed that has a very long name that means coveted gold, thus the city shall be known as "The City of Coveted Gold", and as it implies, this will be the trade center of our nation that connects us to the northern countries, they will sell all of our industrial products and will promote the prospect of business investment on us, the mayor will, of course, be Agilus and themander will be Saru that is not here, unfortunately."
At this moment, for the first time in this meeting, a disagreement with my decision was made by Wokung, Saru''s father.
"Mydy, I think an undisciplined officer such as herself is not worth the position, I suggest you appoint someone else."
I looked at Wokung who will of course be the submander of the garrison, oh and the undead warriors will be my personal warriors just so you know, I cannot help but squint my eyes, however as my subordinates misunderstood the change of expression, I have one thing in mind.
_Mofo fucking around with the foreshadowing._
I then replied.
"Are you doubting my words, Wokung?"
My soldier, one of the strongest flinched and stammered as he defended himself.
"N-no mydy, however, if such disrespectful behavior of my daughter is to persist, I, as the fa-"
A sigh was heard that got some mana on it, resulting in a gust of wind to gush with me as the epicenter swept through all of the people present, their faces paled as they remembered the grenade-like sounds of my battle with Bakunawa.
"Do you doubt me, soldier?"
Wokung tried to say something, but ultimately lowered his head as he said: "N-no, mydy."
"Very good, no into the civilian sector..."
I then started to formally give the jobs of the secretaries of the different departments as well as the servants of the pce, it was much faster because like I said, it was just for formalities, after I said my ending words, I finally sat down and then made anothermand.
"With that, the official establishment of our Nationes to an end, please make the mes in your heart burn brightly not just for today or when this day ismemorated but forever until you draw your final breath. I dismiss the whole civil department, I have to talk to the military."
All of the civils started to bow and then go away respectfully, I then asked Bakunawa and Saru to hide, because the civils would surely not love what they just did to our very first tourist, after about thirty minutes when all of them were gone, they finally entered.
On a red carpet stepped two maidens, one a monkey and one a hero prospect that has a serpent as her true form, they were holding the hands side by side of a guy who got his feet severed and encased in ice whilst the severed feet is in the same condition too, I smiled at him whilst the tanned guy was making a terrified expression.
"Good morning, wee to Kamatayan, how can I help you?"
_______
Side story: you read that in a Jollibee cashier tone, don''t lie.
1: Bwan City is Named after Burigadang Pada Sinang Bwan, the Goddess of greed of the Visayan Mythology.
Chapter 76: The Meeting?
Chapter 76: The Meeting?
All the gazes including mine were glued on the three people who suddenly barged in at the moment the civil service department left the ce, one of the reasons for our attention to be glued to them is that, the two maidens who entered the room were those absent in the promation of my monarchy and the establishment of Kamatayan as an official state, Bakunawa, and Saru, however, the more surprising thing is that they are currently holding a dark elf with severed legs encased in ice.
He was also unconscious but that is not important right now, that is because I have to first get the doubts of my military men towards these two core members immediately, I mean it''s just normal for people to doubt others who are not mitted" enough to be early, or at least in time, we''re not in the Philippines so that is the norm. In any case, the two of them, uponing to an appropriate distance between them and the tform of my throne, ced their left hand into their right chest and bowed as they said.
"Your Majesty, we would like to apologize for not appearing on time, rendering us unable to witness the most glorious event of your monarchy."
Saru said, whilst Bakunawa continued, I guess they rehearsed this one for I don''t believe Bakunawa will lower her head like that.
"We are just preupied with matters regarding the privacy of the city and because Kabuto is not avable, we have decided to substitute in his steed."
I then nodded, the exnation was for my people here, because the mission I gave them could potentially damage their reputation and my arrangement was quite effective because the few people here started to nod their heads as if acknowledging their prejudice before, some even muttered.
"That''s right, there is no way that even one of Lady Sophia''s soldiers will be an undisciplined swine."
And among others between those lines, even Wokung who doubted his daughter the most in the room had a smug expression, Jin could not help but look at his father with the "How Shameless." expression all over his face, however, I ignored all of their reaction, for I have to act that I don''t know what the hell is going on.
[Why?]
Because it''s fun.
After that interruption, I asked the two of them.
"I shall forgive you, however, you still have to exin, who is this guy and what did he exactly do to entice the hostility of the two of my most powerful warriors?"
I can visibly see Saru blush and Bakunawa look at me with a re, I ignored it of course as Saru immediately put down her hands and looked at me with a very wide smile, it was very evident because of her monkey-like mouth, no matter how the hairs all over her decreased as she gathered more strength.
"Let me exin, at the same time when the official establishment of the state..."
[3rd Person POV]
A few hours ago, at the same time as the official promation of Sophia''s sovereignty as well as the establishment of the Kamatayan Queendom, an undead with a bag of goatskin scroll with a little bit more of the scrolls under his armpit can be seen, in her left side was Saru who is holding another bag of much heavier scrolls, meanwhile, Bakunawa is also lifting a bag of scrolls, as to what the three are doing, they are currently making a tally of the poption and are giving them surnames so that it will be easier to identify them in the future.
Honestly, the undead is confused as to why the census needed to happen at night with these twodies, but as one of Sophia''s people, he has to obey, plus the help of the two powerful individuals is much needed in lifting the surnames that are written in the scrolls, again not just the undead but even Bakunawa and Saru was confused as to how did Sophia listed 20+ million words for the whole nation, it seems to them that it is not mortally possible to do such a feat no matter how powerful theirdy is, but again they did not voiced out such questions.
They just continued to knock on doors, state the will of thedy, and then make the person choose from a lot of surnames to avoid confusion, they crossed out the chosenst name, and that process was repeated again and again inside the residential area and after this, they will be stamped with a number and will be their permanent address.
The one who tallied the names will have the job of listing down all of the people who will get assigned to different districts or departments for the sake of performance observation by the queen herself, meaning this particr undead effectively became the first non-living in Kamatayan to be a secretary of the civil service sector.
Minutes turned to hours that seemed to go on forever, the undead who has a loose perception of time did not feel boredom but instead quite anticipated his future secretarial duty, however the two living beings beside him already started to get impatient, one was because of the repetitive work of listing down a name, making them choose surnames and stamping numbers in the walls of the houses, it was very, very tiring, but more importantly, they are itching toplete the ''mission'' given to them by theirdy.
Well, even if Bakunawa did not show it to her face, the moment she saw how Sophia organized a whole society from scratch and managed to create a nation nailed just before a bay, she started to respect Sophia or perhaps more than that, however, that is not what is important for her right now, because she seemingly started to get bored as she put down the scrolls in her back, Saru, who is also tapped for the mission doesn''t have a choice but to stop too.
"Why do we have to do this again?"
Bakunawa asked, looking at a certain dark corner that connected two streets, Saru also looked at it and a little smirk formed in her mouth, she then patted Bakunawa''s head and then signaled the undead a temporary signal given to soldiers who were under the queen''s control "a mission came up" the signal means, the undead immediately understood and went to grab the bags, though with great difficulty, as said earlier, undeads don''t have a concept of impatience, thus he patiently carried two bags side by side, it looks extremely weird but Bakunawa and Saru did not even mind it and looked at the wriggling darkness at the alley, unlike the ever so patient undead, the one wriggling around the shadow was nervous and seemingly ready to escape at any moment.
"Well, you see..."
Saru lowered her stance as well as Bakunawa, they red at the figure in the dark as if they just cornered a prey.
"...Apparently she saw someone stalking our city and she wants us to capture this person."
At the moment she said that, a gust of wind followed by a tan figure with long ears jumped on the roof and dashed using his full speed in the opposite direction of the one tallying the poption, Bakunawa and Saru followed and alongside their pursuit is the terror in the heart of the scout.
_Why is it that Bakunawa and the monkey leader''s daughter are the pursuers and not her own assassin!?_
As he was running with all his might, he was cursing the smartass who learned of his existence, how can someone spot him so precisely? His prideful heart cannot ept the fact someone just destroyed his once perfect mission streak, however, he is more determined to stay alive than to heal his tarnished pride, he has to think of other ways to strike a deal with Sophia, the survival of his race and the freedom of hisnd is at stake here.
_It is just impossible to create a deal with these two, I''ll just die!_
He once again looked at the twodies who were still hot on his tail, he could not help but shake his head, he would perish if he got caught because he was misunderstood as a spy of another country that harbored predatory intents to a newly sprouted nation and if he died, the best scout of Indio, no one in their wholend can act as the messenger of their queen, after all the queen is injured so she cannot personally ask for help.
_For now, retre- Huh?_
The scout suddenly felt light on his feet, and when he looked downwards, his eyes widened as a single question appeared on his brain.
_Where did they go?_
Where did his feet go!?
He looked around and saw a hand holding his feet using thece of his shoes, his face turned pale as he started to fall from the ground stunned, he never would have thought that someone could outrun him if he wanted to escape, and as if Bakunawa, the aplice of the one who is holding his severed feet heard his thoughts, she attached long ice ws on her fingers and swung them hard at the back of the scout, not only did the ws left deep sh wound on his back, the scout was even flung down to the street because of the immense forward force Bakunawa exerted.
"Gaaakgh!"
That was thest words the scout said before he crashed his head hard on the ground, causing him to pass out, thus he didn''t see when Bakunawa froze her lower half and his feet, and the two of them didn''t have any intention to let him know as the twodies lifted his whole body as if he was a feather and strode towards the pce of their queen.
[Sophia''s POV]
"And that''s why we arete."
I nodded in satisfaction, it seemed like no friction happened between this odd duo that were just so contrasting each other, one was calm to the very core, so calm she was that she garnered the position of Commander against the other candidate, his father, and the other is not so calm or outright chaotic that she cannot even take up a proper military position besides being my "substitute" in terms of power in the battlefield.
Going back, I made a blob of cold water and then lobbed it to the elf, the elf was jolted awake and tried to resist the iron grip of Bakunawa and Saru, to no avail of course.
"Good morning, wee to Kamatayan how can I help you?"
The dark elf however, visibly enraged as his pry was crushed and is yet to know the severity of his situation, shouted at me much to the nce of my martials that instantly turned murderous, I slightly raised my hand to stop all of them from fucking the dark elf over, I grinned as he shouted.
"HOW DID YOU KNOW OF MY EXISTENCE!?"
The bones on his shoulders were creaking because of his relentless struggles to break free, to no avail of course.
"I know things that shouldn''t be known to man, the moment you set your eyes on our walls, you are not only discovered but are also being trailed by a million eyes."
Iughed a little but abruptly stopped as the scout I don''t care about the name spat in the first step of my tform and then eximed.
"THEN WHY THE FUCK DID YOU HURT ME IF YOU KNOW WHY I''M HERE ALREADY!?"
I raised my brow at this behavior and all of my martials stood up and were about to jump on him, however, the two closest to him beat all of them to it as Saru immediately pulled out her katana and cut the man''s long ears that were many times more sensitive than any part of his body, some myths even say that they are an erogenous zone for the elves.
Nevertheless, one can only imagine how much pain he is feeling right now because of his screams, it was so incoherent that even the author''s plethora of onomatopoeia cannot describe his screams, he just held his head and continued screaming, however, Bakunawa pulled his other ear, tearing sound started to be audible from it.
"ARRRGHHH! STOP! STOP!"
Bakunawa then whispered into his ear.
"Be careful of your actions before Iy waste to your posterity."
She then let go of the ear as Bakunawa forced the elf to kneel by force, after which, she just clicked her tongue and did not speak further, finally, he realized how dangerous the environment he just entered was as he said with snot still in his nose.
"I...I''m sorry for my rude behavior, I was driven by mortal emotions that might be beyond you to feel, I know this is impudent for me to ask because of my previous disrespect towards your monarchy, however, I was forced to swallow my shame. My Lady is willing to sacrifice herself and let you conquer her as an offering for you to help us attain our long-coveted independence."
The scout said in a straight tone, however the shame in his words and heartbreak somehow could be heard, however, may be beyond everyone''s expectations here, I started to snort, then giggle and audibleughter until my hystericalugh resounded in the whole room gathered the confused looks of all the people here.
"BWAAHAHAHAHAAHH! GYAHAHAHAHAHAHHA! BUHU...! YOU MAKE MY STOMACH HURT... HAHHAHAHAHAHA"
I continued as such as the confused gaze of the scout, my wife and all of my subject present did not cease, finally after a minute ofughing, I sighed.
"Under normal circumstances, being married off to another leader will be a huge pleasure, but you see..."
I straightened my back and put some mana into my mouth as I replied. Surely, no one expected me to marry Luna, not if I already knew what their n was.
"I think you should rephrase your words, it should be like this: We n on giving you our leader by exiling her into your nation and thus making her the ultimate martyr while we avoid being assimted by Kamatayan, right?"
Wind gushed from my words again alongside the sways of the whole castle and the crackle of the walls, under the despairing gaze of the scout, he muttered.
"H-how did you..."
"As I said,I know things that shouldn''t be known to man, in normal times that kind of offer will be tempting to me, more so if you have that gorgeous leader, however, what I want right now isnd to house my undeads, notdies to apany me in bed."
I said in one breath before I paused, when I saw the tears of the scout from helplessness, I continued.
"Well, any offer that fits my desire? If not, Eleanor, please heal his feet back together, as well as his ears, and let him leave immediately."
Chapter 77: The Meeting.
Chapter 77: The Meeting.
The dark elf, in his despairing eyes, was healed back to full capacity and was dragged by Saru and Bakunawa, leaving with nothing but the void in his heart, as for probably the first time in his life as a subordinate, he failed on a mission, however because of his immeasurable disappointment towards himself, he did not notice the cork that slowly floated towards his pouch, of course my subordinates saw it and all of them almost eximed, but ultimately stopped themselves from doing so.
After a while of waiting for the dark elf to leave the premises of my city, I put on another cork, I then spoke:
"All of you shall assume your positions right at this moment, and all of the unassigned individuals will be temporarily housed in the capital, may all of you forever be righteous and not be blinded by the power I have given, for surely I have to throw hands if that is to happen. Disperse."
All of them, with ast bow, left the area after what I said, except for Eleanor and Arachne who seemed to be interested in the cork that I just sneaked in the pockets of the dark elf, I mean they are not really my soldiers that have to take their hands away from the matters I am not willing to say, so it is understandable.
"And now, we wait."
[3rd Person POV]
At the border between the Eastern Kamatayan Territory and Indio, two scouts are waiting anxiously, just this night their leader went on a mission alone to seek help from the queen of the great forest, they are anxious about their leader''s return, anxious because at this moment their people are fighting a seemingly fruitless struggle against the humans and elven armies that the Stardust Kingdom have magically acquired and finally, they are anxious because the "offer" they made is either a very pleasant or a very disrespectful gift for a monarch.
But what can a state that doesn''t even have a government type nor a proper chain of production can offer other than their evesting beauty as well as their expertise in weaponry? That was their only hope, the hope that Sophia, the prodigious daughter of the god of the undead who was so strong that she was allowed by her father to be a monarch of hisnds even after betraying him to have a weakness in women or a discrepancy of knowledge in terms of weaponry.
Obviously, Luna is the one who will give those two aspects to Sophia.
Unfortunately, it seemed like all of their hopes will be crushed today, for just as the two of them were gulping to ease up their dried-up throats, they heard the rustles of leaves, it was hurried yet calm, but they did not spected a sessful mission from their leader for what they heard is not a single, but several foot trampling on the dried up leaves sttered on the ground.
_Don''t tell me...!_
Both of them felt a bad feeling brood in their hearts, they immediately loaded their crossbows and then pointed them in the direction of the steps, With every rustle, their heart felt like being stabbed by pikes as they saw the dark elf with empty eyes being dragged by two gorgeousdies, their mind went nk, they forgot who the twodies are and immediately positioned the tip of their arrows in the head of Saru and Bakunawa.
"WHAT HAVE YOU DONE!?"
Nowhere is the anxiousness and doubts earlier in their voice and only the anger of their leader being held captive can be heard, the twodies squinted their eyes as Saru spoke.
"What have YOU done, insulting our queen for thinking that she will move out herself just because you offered her a woman with a shapely body, you should feel thankful for ourdy''s benevolence of not destroying your pride by invading yournd all by herself."
As Saru said those words, Bakunawa hurled the leader named Moreno to the two of them, Saru looked at her, she could not help but sigh.
_Or they are more lucky that Bakunawa started to mellow out because of her daily interaction with people who are not afraid of her, or else forget about invasion, Indio''s climate will turn from humid into freezing cold for all eternity._
Saru silently shook her head, Bakunawa did not notice such actions, as she was looking at the two people in front of her with her ever-sharp eyes.
"Repent for your sin by being enved."
Bakunawa seemed to understand what she said all too well, as her eyes shed a dispirited light for a moment that fortunately did not notice the despairing scouts, after a while the twodies grew tired of the nked state of the two scouts thus the two of them, without any words turned around and left the vicinity of the three dark elves.
An oppressive silence befell the trio who had the same nk look, it was as if they were being hunted by a sound-sensitive monster, and only after an hour did Moreno mutter.
"...ailed..."
The two sub-scouts looked at their leader trying to make out what he just said, however, they could not even react when Moreno suddenly grabbed his dagger and shouted: "I HAVE FAILED YOU, MY LADY!"
... And stabbed his throat.
"Wha..."
That was the mutter of the two bbergasted scouts as their eyes trailed the slumping figure of their stemmed leader and only when the leader''s head kissed the ground did they shout at the top of their lungs.
"LEADER!!"
The two of them immediately stood up and then both grabbed the shoulders of their leader and dragged Moreno''s corpse as fast as possible, in their eyes is the seemingly dying desperation of a countryman desperately trying to rebel against the faith of theirnd.
______
Luna was anxious, as they started to face defeat after defeat in just a few days because the white elves found a human army seemingly out of nowhere that would block the physical aspect of wars and give them security while hurling their magic attacks, such a simple arrangement already cost them 5 military bases, she still can see the helplessness of the survivors as they retreated to the main camp, and what is worse is that the main camp got assaulted countless of times already and the only thing holding it together is Luna herself, even her prime minister Pati?o seemingly started to lose all of his hope.
_Will she agree? I hope she will._
She looked at the mirror, as the one who was sacrificed to Sophia, she observed her scar-filled yet curvaceous body, her breast, though not as great as thedies of the white elves are still ample enough, her hips wide and her butt perky. Surely, Sophia will not be able to resist such an enticing body.
Pati?o was looking at her but Luna seem to not mind, or rather she doesn''t even look at this friend of hers as a possible candidate to be her spouse, they are fighting a war for centuries already, how can she think of such ridiculous bullshit, right?
"MY LADY! MY LADY!"
However, her self-assurance was suddenly interrupted by two sharp, anxious, and somehow desperate voices, the call for Luna''s presence did not halt which only caused her to stop looking at her mirror as anxiousness also filled her heart.
_Did Moreno fail?_
She strode out of her tent and what she saw were the two scouts who apanied her scout leader dragging Moreno''s body had a dagger stabbed into his throat, Luna''s anxious face was reced with anger, but she could not even voice out her raging hearts as the two sub scouts shouted.
"MY LADY! MORENO TRIED TO END HIS LIFE BECAUSE HE THOUGHT HE HAVE FAILED YOU! BUT CLEARLY, HE CAN STILL BE SAVED! ORDER THE MEDIC, MY LADY! ORDER THEM!"
Luna was shocked, he looked at Moreno who had a flood-tier of blood flowing out of his throat, devoid of any breathing signs he was already dead, Luna then looked at the two scouts that lost all of their hope and then started to escape reality, she did not think that her people were this weak, thus Luna pped the two scouts with all her might and as the strongest warrior of whole Indio, her p caused teeth from the two to fall out of their mouth as they were flung in the air and slumped hard to the ground.
Without the two scouts knowing, a faintly glowing cork was softly stomped on by Luna as she shouted.
"WHY ARE YOU ACTING LIKE WE''RE ABOUT TO GET SIEGED!?"
She looked at the scouts and then closed the still-open eyes of Luna''s corpse and also sneakily picking up the cork, she then breathed a huge sigh as Luna strode back to her tent, whilst she was walking, she ordered.
"He is already dead, give him a proper Burial."
After that, she finally re-entered her tent without any other words except an: "Get out." order to Pati?o, as she put the cork on her ear.
"Soundcheck, hey."
A voice in her mind was heard which Luna replied also with the voice of her head, she is not so stupid to not be able to know that spell imbued in the cork.
"I can hear you."
Luna replied, an undeniable anger can be heard in her tone.
"Woah, why are you angry, Lady of the Elves?"
A certain tone that was misunderstood as "flirty" of Luna because of her wrong perception of Sophia enticed more burning rage in her heart, she eximed, in her mind of course.
"YOU MADE MORENO COMMIT SUICIDE!"
On the other side, Sophia squinted her eyes a little.
[Pride of old farts.] her unique skill said on her brain that Luna failed to hear, Sophia then replied.
"And that''s my fault?"
"If it''s not you, who else should be med!?"
Sophia went quiet for a second, a moment after she scoffed, she had encountered a lot of people who got pped by reality when they werepeting against her in her previous life, however, a handful were the ones who got depressed by their mediocrity, those people are what Sophia detested the most.
"Wait, so you''re telling me that HE who did not expect failure to befell him in every mission is innocent? HE who thinks too highly of himself just because he is older than me by hundreds of years is not to be med? I am sorry, but as far as I know, old people should be wise enough to know that failure can lead to knowledge that cannot be answered by numerous victories, if he is so stupid as not to know such an elementary thing, I think everyone but himself is innocent."
Luna was stunned, surely, she wanted to refute, but as an old person herself, she knew that all of Sophia''s words were true, she thinks too highly of herself and immediately puts herself above the younger ones, she tried to muster a reply, but cannot find one for she finds herself too guilty and in the wrong side this time, thus the conversation went into an awkward halt, thankfully, Sophia changed the topic immediately.
"Ahem, anyway, what you offered is rather enticing, however, I don''t need you as of now."
Sophia paused, waiting for Luna to get out of her stupor, it was proven to be effective as Luna immediately replied.
"Then what do you want? I cannot give you money nor a part of our territory, we want freedom from centuries of long oppression, not a new colonial power that will work us to death."
Sophia was surprised, her evaluation of Luna rose up for a bit, surely being shameless is one of the leader''s traits, and by saying their stance even if Luna was facing a person who could make all hell break loose on theirnd, it was a very evident check mark on her book.
"I see... Well, I am quite fond of rebellions you see, so I will make it reasonable, first I want an open and freend in the future for my soldiers to rush towards Stardust and upy it, after that we will build a road that will connect the new territory to the maind, of course, that road will also be used for Indio and Kamatayan''s official partnership."
Luna listened carefully, but after hearing that, she squinted her eyes, even without the "Brain of the Revolution" Pati?o, she knew that such demand was too little to help a revolution, after all, Luna knew that the Kingdom besides the disputednd is the one responsible for the human army, Sophia in short will incur the anger of two Nations, Luna will not believe that Sophia did not think that far even if she herself can do so.
The structure of their unofficial state has her as the head of the military and Pati?o as the head of politics, and because of her upbringing, all she can look at is the military perspective of things, in that regard Luna has foresight, but it was not far enough to realize the ns by her counterpart, but to be fair, there is only a handful of people who can think as far as Sophia.
"Hey, don''t overthink it, like I said, I am quite fond of revolutions, as long as it''s not happening in my domain, thus you can rest assured that I do not have any ulterior motives."
Sophia chortled, but it did not ease up Luna''s doubt, however, she could not do anything because an olive branch was finally offered by someone, she just had to get ready, for the hand that offered the branch was most certainly a predator with its mouth ready to munch on her mothend, thus she answered.
"Before, I agree, what help can you give this small nation of ours?"
Luna did not know that Sophia had a big grin on her mouth when she heard her reply, she just stated the thing that Kamatayan excels the most.
"Information."
Chapter 78: Such an Ominous Name
Chapter 78: Such an Ominous Name
Warning: Kind of Racist content, please remember that all of this is a work of fiction before you type anything in thement section.
Another silence ensued, but soon was interrupted by a snort from Luna, she then jolted as she realized that she was being rude to the person who was willingly giving her nation much-needed help for a very low cost.
Well, her ridicule is quite normal, after all, the white elves have advanced knowledge in magic, several times higher than any kingdomsbined, in Sophia''s world, the nation of the white elves, the Stardust Kingdom is like the Roman Empire of Magic and has knowledge that cannot be surpassed by any self-taught person, even if that person is a Hero who wrestled with god and won.
"Oh. I am sorry, but can I ask how will you do that? I mean, no matter how powerful a nation''s leader is, the most difficult thing to do is to establish an informationwork, plus the fact that the ones we are fighting against can most definitely achieve a better spy system than a budding nation can ever dream of, so I have to..."
The seemingly reasonable inquiry, at least in normal circumstances was replied with a snort simr to the one Luna just did earlier, Sophia then replied.
"I know things that shouldn''t be known to man, surely a simple intel gathering for a war will not be too hard for me."
Sophia purposely sighed in her brain as she continued.
"But, to prove myself, I shall demonstrate one of my nation''s specialties..."
Sophia paused as if pondering about something, meanwhile, Luna was having her brows locked into each other, and she once again thought of the little speech Sophia had made earlier.
_Are old people just narrow-minded? Am I saying the word ''impossible'' too soon?_
She thought so as she waited for Sophia''s demonstration of informational power, her logic told her that it was impossible, but a part of her wanted to catch up at least a little to the advancements in knowledge, thus she could not help but wish that she was wrong, after a while, Sophia spoke.
"Ok... I want you to go for about 5 kilometers in the south of your main camp, and there you will see your Prime Minister..."
Luna''s face froze, surely, those words might be just Sophia''s casual demonstration of how she can see things from afar, thus she instantly revoked the sudden thought that bloomed on her mind, but still, because of the sudden bad feeling in her heart, Luna immediately questioned Sophia''s first experimentation of her power''s limitation. (At least that''s what Luna was thinking.)
"What about Pati?o?"
With a littleugh, Sophia replied.
"Yes,Pati?o, a very ominous name..."
After a slight pause as if thinking about how she would appear cool (in fact, she is thinking how to), Sophia continued with a light sigh.
"Anyway, as I was saying, the brain of your rebellion is the eyes and ears of your enemy."
"Wha..."
Luna was suddenly caught off guard, she did not expect Pati?o will be used so suddenly, someone she already considered a friend who became herpanion when she started the bold dream of freeing themselves from the clutches of the light-skinned, yet dark-hearted counterpart, more so, the tone of Sophia''s voice did not even decreased the oozing confidence in it that will sound as narcissism if she did not do all of that ridiculous stuff and sessfully grabbed the great forest away from the hands of the god of undead.
She was so familiar with tones that sounded like an authentication of sorts that everything that came out of Sophia''s mouth was the truth, even before it was proved.
Luna, with difficulty, tried to refute the ims against her friend, but Sophia, noticing the long silence, spoke first.
"Hey, think about it, who gave you the idea that I am a womanizer who will willingly throw hands the moment I see a riveting beauty? Or who gave you the idea of not creating proper structures for your "state" and just making military camps for a rebellion that willst for hundreds of years, most of all, who gave you the idea to ce them outside of maind Stardust and make all of your people''s backs face the territory of a divine being?"
"If I am the brain of your rebellion, we would have already enved all of the white elves and used them as stallions within a year at most given the high potential of the dark elves in both magic and physicalbat. Of course, it''s not just me who can do such things, I am sure a person more familiar with your abilities can do it in the same period, yet, the one I am referring to,Pati?o never did it."
Luna listened to the words of wisdom from Sophia, she was pondering heavily for Luna knew Sophia''s words made sense, but the friendship she created from her most trusted person made her instinctively reject her words, this was sensed by Sophia, thus she continued.
"You know what, just see it for yourself, I am sure it will be a bitter pill to swallow, but you still have to confront him."
With Sophia''s chiding, Luna with great reluctance strode out of her tent, afraid of what she would discover and yet lusting for answers to all of the questions that suddenly bloomed in her heart the moment she swept through all the memories of her revolution, long ago did she forgotten that this fiasco was all a demonstration of the informational capability of their soon to be an "Ally", Kamatayan.
_There is no way that he of all people..._
That was what Luna was thinking as she ran with haste toward the outskirts of her camp.
________
While the revolutionary leader, Luna was running to the point specified by Sophia with her suppressed anxiety, another person was also running way ahead of her, but instead of anxiety, what the figure is suppressing is the hystericalughter that''s only inches away from escaping his mouth, in the foliage of trees, he skillfully jumped like a monkey, and if one did not see him shed the tan skin on his body, revealing a white soft tone, one would think that he is just a dark elf that is maybe dashing towards the designated spot of him and his lover.
"Finally... Finally..."
The white elf continued to pant as if she was arriving at the ce of blissful dreams, and indeed, for an undercover elf like him, being able to finally ditch such repulsive skin was like the dream he had sought.
Despite all of this, however, he, as an agent to his majesty whopleted his mission to foil any hopes the rebels have against their monarch is the greatest pleasure for himself.
Pati?o finally stopped kilometers away from the main camp, normally, such a distance is not something an elven eye cannot reach, but because of his handiwork of persuading Luna, she dumbly decided thatit was wise to not create proper defensive lines to "make the white elves be confused about their position", because of such, movements in the forest will not be able to be traced easily as long as one is careful, and as a scout and double agent himself, Pati?o is notcking in that department.
_Well, it is part of my [Negotiator] unique skill, but still, I cannot believe that she did not know shit about war strategy and that she will be easily persuaded after one paragraph of my lengthy negotiation speech._
_No rather, she can only see things from a war strategist and not a politician''s perspective, I mean after the revolution, if they won, how would she fund the construction of cities if she did not build a proper foundation for post-war economics? How will her nation have potential investors?_
Pati?o sighed as he picked up the dagger on his waist and started to carve a magic circle, his smile seemed to not diminish anytime soon, but again, who can me him if he is finally in front of the greatest merit one can achieve? To end the futile struggle of the ves that caused them a lot of damage in all sectors of their society, hell even because of this, Pati?o''s Majesty needed to get the help of humans just so that they could foil the rebellion of the dark elves.
For the prideful white elves, such an act was a disgrace to their race and a tarnish to their pride, however, they do not have a choice for their ultra-long lifespan and below-average birth rate made them unable topensate a loss in poption in a geographically short time.
"Finally, all of you will once more be leashed..."
After Pati?o hampered thest hope of the rebellion, which is to seek help from the prodigal child of the god of undead, Sophia, all of the white elves truly breathed a sigh of relief, after all, no matter how much they are knowledgeable in magic, no one wants to know what will happen to a country when a hero, even though a fallen one became determined in destroying her.
Thus, it was decided, after they got into an agreement with a human country that the final mission of Pati?o would be to make the request of the dark elves fail, obviously it was hard because the only intel thatPati?o knew about Sophia that she was a baby who evolved into an adult, but ultimately he decided to use Urduja''s prominent reputation as a ygirl to nt the idea that all heroes are just like the Hero of the Sun and use the power of luck to wish that Sophia will not be able to learn the pleasures of a woman''s body.
At that point, Pati?o could not help but sigh, the magic circle he was carving on a tree was finallypleted, he then started to pour mana into the circle as he muttered.
"Good thing my prayers got answered."
He then started to chant words into the magic circle without knowing that a white spider was aware of all his movements as well as the words that just escaped his mouth, the mutter was replied with heavyughs from Sophia, Eleanor, and Arachne who are together, looking for a good show, but of course Pati?o, or rather no one of the rebels or the Stardust forces have any idea about the existence of such reliable "eyes".
Soon, the enchantment was finished and a wooden face suddenly appeared right at the location of the circle, it looked at the grinning Pati?o, however, before Pati?o can even boast about the meritorious deeds he aplished from the moment he was nted in the rebellion''s side at his very young age, the eyes of the face in the tree widened as the face shouted.
"YOU HAVE BEEN FOLLOWED!"
Simr to the wooden face, Pati?o''s eyes widened, he intended to look at his back, but before he could even tilt his head, a hand clutched his long blond hair tight as if the one who did so wanted to rip it off, however, the intention of Luna, the one behind her traitorous friend was way more severe than that, for in her feat of anger the moment she saw the king of the white elve''s face, he did not intend to let the bastard in front of her exin, after all, she also heard the racist mutters from Pati?o through the spider above her head.
"Traitor of my Land."
That was thest words the long ears of Pati?o could hear as his head was chopped off by the dagger in the hands of the furious Luna. Luna then looked at the man in the tree, the man who enved her kind, the one who oppressed them as if they were nothing but livestock, no even the pigs in the Stardust Kingdom had more rights than them.
Her tears caused by the boiling emotions deep within her heart flowed down even more fiercely, the tears, however, cannot be seen as a sign of weakness, for only a person''s emptiness and desire for revenge for all that she and her people had gone through was evident on Luna''s eyes, the king cannot even turn off themunications, he was terrified, yet mesmerized by such a cold and dazzling maiden from a race he deems as inferior.
"From this day on, 333 years will be paid in double by all of your kind."
Luna then, with all her strength kicked the tree hard, the poor tree that became a coteral exploded, and splinters were sted off in all directions, however Luna did not care as she immediately replied to the offer of Sophia, she finally had enough, enough of very enough of discrimination, enough of passive resistance.
From today on, she will strike every flesh that pointed their des on her, she will oppress anyone who tried to side with the enemy she loathes oh so much, and will let the traces of the white elves vanish from the face of Pentateuch.
"Sophia, I ept your help for you have proven your worth, I also ept all of your terms, please, just help me destroy the entirety of the Stardust Kingdom."
Sophia was stunned, and no, not because of Luna''s statement but because of the numbers that were very familiar to her, however, she did not voice such thoughts for she could feel from the spider the never-ending fire in the heart of Luna.
"Alright then..."
As Sophia made an affirmation, she started to state all of the things Arachne had gathered about the enemies these past few days.
Chapter 79: Cut from the Same Cloth
Chapter 79: Cut from the Same Cloth
Arachne who is quite well dressed is crying in her heart because of how restricted she feels when she dons any kind of clothing, being intelligent is one thing, but some entrism will never leave a person''s body no matter what attainment she reached in her life, especially when it was rooted in their upbringing, in Sophia''s case she still eats dry food bare-handed despite being an illustrious figure all in her two lives and Arachne''s near if not Sophia level biological genius will not stop her from being a default exhibitionist.
"Can I take off my clothes?"
Arachne looked at Sophia, wriggling her whole body left and right as if she was a snake rather than a spider, Eleanor who had been staring at her wife all this time, was bothered by something about Sophia, and when she saw the silent nod of hers and her seemingly unconscious lean forward as well as the gulp that was visible on her throat, Eleanor finally confirmed her guesses.
_Well, that sucks for me._
She thought so to herself and shook her head, as one of the earliest children of a womanizer like Urduja, Eleanor had observed her mother up close and because of this, she knew a "ygirl" when she saw one, and the moment she got to look at Sophia in a closer distance than ever, she immediately concluded that her wife and her mother are cut from the same cloth.
As Arachne finally finished her stripping, Sophia returned to normal, Eleanor continued to look at her in silence with a single thought on her mind, being one of the lovers of a "ygirl" sure sucks, but it is more jarring seeing your wife punishing herself by restraining the seemingly sole enjoyment her body wants to enjoy.
Surely, nothing about being a monarch is euphoric, right?
[Sophia''s POV]
Before ending the meeting with Luna, I also sent a Tikbng to Indio to serve as the temporary Prime Minister, she agreed immediately, most probably because of emotions, but anyway, after which, I turned off the connection between us and put down the cork and put it in one of my pockets, I then sighed.
[Well she is not very smart, politically speaking.]
Yes, that, or she doesn''t care about politics at all like the Luna I know.
[She probably took up a political position like the unofficial leader of the state of Indio so that hermands would be absolute, and as far as the span of her Rebellion goes, all of hermands are right.]
Yup, I can see that when she agreed to not build cities and build camps instead because cities need a proper running economic line to properly function and that takes arge amount of investment, while a military base just needs soldiers. In terms of funds, it''s more convenient.
Well, she is Luna alright, even her temper is Luna (Search: Luna Temper it is famous here, historically), but anyway, her not-so-good political acumen made this negotiation smooth and silky, so I just have to let time do its work, right now I have to establish a proper mary system and then the economy. For the mary system, because this is a fantasy world and as how Eleanor exined it to me, the world of the Pentateuch in general uses gold, silver, and copper as their currency and the ruler''s face will be the only thing that differentiates a gold from a Kingdom to a gold from another Kingdom.
"Say Arachne, do we have any reservoir of golds, silvers, and coppers in here? We need them to set up the privatization and economic efforts you see."
For an economy to work properly, it is not ideal for the government to control all of the resources and then redistribute them to the people, the people should be the ones to acquire their resources by doing work or creating work through business, the only thing the government should control are all thends in the kingdom and some specified industries beforehand, only then that the state will be able to start its economy.
It''s the basics and I can do it this early because the majority of my poption only needs clothes and houses.
"Well, since I started to be the eye of the forest, I have not seen a cave, hill, or any other kind of deposits of those three minerals, probably, there is, but because this ce is owned by a god, all of them probably became magic ores."
Arachne replied, an idea immediately popped out of my brain.
"Say Eleanor, how much does a single magic ore cost in terms of gold?"
Eleanor who was beside me looked at me with squinted eyes, it seemed like she already knew what I was thinking, and even then, she still replied.
"A single ore costs two gold coins..."
Oh... I see, with my mouth starting to grin, I hurled another question, can''t be too excited, I still have some things to consider before the swirling n in my head gets the green light.
"One more thing, can you, inplete detail describe to me all of the properties unique to a magic ore?"
Arachne then, with a smirk simr to mine replied, surely the three great thinkers of my queendom is at an ord at this one, though Eleanor is still squinting her eyes.
"Well, all of them can regenerate their reserve for a month, they are tougher, and more expensive than the standard minerals that are used in usual global currency, meaning that you can quite literally make our currency the strongest in the world few days after the conception of Kamatayan."
_Shit. she spoiled it._
That was all I could think of as Arachne just destroyed my mysterious act, both of us had great smiles on our faces, but Eleanor did seem to not agree with it as a block of sand appeared in between us and stopped Arachne and me from fantasizing such a ridiculous feat, I mean, who wouldn''t want a leap into thedder of financial greatness, right? Furthermore, this world as I see it is yet to have a "US Dor" or a currency used topare and understand the power of other currencies.
In any case, in the block appeared a map of the whole Genesis continent, and the name Valentine at the back of Kamatayan and Gjarhorn at the front appeared, she then spoke while making us focus on the two nations.
"These two countries here are the two nations who hold the greatest economic powers in our continent and the world of course, not the Apki or Mayari Empires, but the Kingdoms of Gjarhorn and Valentine and as you can see, we are being sandwiched by them, if we just came in and overtake them, our military who consists of undying soldiers who lost their edge and needed to be retrained, forget about being strong the moment you were born, all of Kamatayan will die before it can even walk, that is not even considering the two great rulers of Valentine and my mother, The Hero of the Sun Urduja."
Eleanor said, trying to persuade me to make my move, but right now I am the Queen of Kamatayan, so I have to refute what she had said.
"So you''re telling me to pass on greater export returns, lower traveling costs, and greater business opportunities for our locals because of those three people when I also have a lot of powerful individuals present in this room alone? Plus if we did not use what we had to create our own money and started to import raw golden ores, we would sink into the bottom of the chain even before we attempt to climb up the pyramid, and I don''t want that to happen, do you?"
Eleanor with locked brows, made the block disappear, but she still argued.
"... Agh...."
But apparently, what I just said makes sense so much that she is speechless, I am speechless too because our first lover''s quarrel is about currency production.
"So, does Eleanor agree? I have my appointment with Sophia, so you can settle all of this in your room... One way or another, bye."
Eleanor flinched and then nodded as she said "I agree."
However, the worry in her eyes is still evident, she loves Kamatayan so much, me too of course.
"Don''t worry, I will not do something not beneficial for this nation."
I then left my throne and waited for her to go down with me too, I then started to hurl orders using my hive mind of mine, some orders and decrees shouldn''t be known to other people, because they are quite delicate, but mostly because hive mind is convenient.
First, I started my first disy of sovereignty and used the Marite Spiders to capture the orcs, even though they are not very smart and ording to the bestiary, an orc will only have an unnamed goblin''s intelligence as their intellectual limits even if they got named, I still want them to be useful somehow and I reckon that they will be more useful if they were robbed of their free will.
Well, I don''t think the one who positioned them over our behind will even be provoked by what I am gonna do, so that should be fine.
"Oh, Arachne, don''t forget to give me a map of all the sites in the forest that have magic ore, make sure that they all have the same properties before you do."
I can hear the sigh from Arachne, she then said.
"I just got back to my cave, you could have told me when I was still there, you know?"
I just sighed and then replied.
"Just do it okay? It''s not like you will have it easier when I state my orders to you here. You can start tomorrow and celebrate in your cave."
"Yes, yes, concerning the Queen, servants cannot eat with you, not like I like cooked food. But I will take up the holiday offer."
Surely, I can''t tell her that I don''t want to see her being swallowed by giant spiders, so I used the authority card to unreasonably brush her off, anyway I have a lot of things to do, I have to attend a banquet in the pce that only two living beings can attend as celebration for the National Establishment Day that will be celebrated yearly as the very first holiday of our Queendom, of course it is to celebrate the establishment of my monarchy and the state.
And yes, I will prioritize food over everything else, primarily because I did not eat anything for days, I am afraid I will not be able to eat anything if this continues, those dying days of mine in which I can''t taste anything are still vivid up to this day.
[But didn''t you just taste your wif-]
Ok, the next person I have tomand is Agilus about all of the animals that Bwan city has to rear to create a proper husbandry industry, but because I can already hear the party in the city as all of the citizens started to shout my name and all of that, I did not continue mymand and put it off for tomorrow, I can''t really impose my workaholic tendencies to others, so I just drafted in my mind all of the race that will be captured by the Bwan city, how it was reared something that I referred to in myst life knowledge, I also gave them free will on thends that they need so that they can freely allocate the ce most suitable to which animals or monster because most of them are bigger than normal bunnies/wolves/pigs, etc.
Next up is the Magayon Industrial Center, I made notes in my mind that I will send tomorrow to the secretary of construction that first, do not start the creation of exterior design and blueprint because I will be the one that will create it, after all, I want to preserve the cone (as much as possible) withoutpromising the functionality of the industrial city, plus I also need to tell them to not start because I will send miners under the volcano to extract all of the ores needed for the creation of the coins, I also have to tap some sculptors to carve my mug in it and to make it round, of course, I will ask Eleanor to recreate the mass production machine of their Kingdomter on.
Oh, I also need to announce the privatization and give the starter packs for the living and the dead. I have to create a very good speech so that they will be inspired to create jobs for the jobless, the construction efforts and themercial and military industrialization cannot create 20+ Million jobs, so I need them to learn how to create business and be bold.
Don''t forget the soldiers I have to retrain too
Seriously, I just sat on the queen''s throne and my schedule was loaded the next day and the day toe, an ambitious person''s daily life sure is busy, but before that, we arrived at the dining area in which all of the chefs that were newly appointed as the royal cooks gathered in front of me, for some reason majority of them are females, but anyway all of them put their left hand to their right chest and then bowed ever so slightly as they made the way for their two queens.
"We hope our cooking will suit your pte, Her Majesty, Our Lady."
I walked in front of Eleanor with my usual confident look, but Eleanor still seemed to be nervous, I wondered why is that even though she was technically a noble in Gjarhorn, but anyway I sat in the center seat and Eleanor was in my right side as I inhaled the aroma of all the piping hot food, I exhaled in satisfaction.
_It''s a long time since I ate anything._
_____
Side Story:
[Guide] After Sophia said herst line: What are you, a beggar?
Chapter 80: I’m Still Hungry
Chapter 80: I¡¯m Still Hungry
I cannot help but sigh a little when I remember all the things I have to do, however, this day is still a cause for celebration, so I skipped official procedures and stated another decree, actually this should be decreed in the establishment of my nation but I guess I am too excited, and even if I did not decree it, my people are already partying like crazy and this decree makes their celebration legal.
[It was a very long time since something slipped your mind.]
Yup, Chapter 2.
[Ah, yes, I remembered, it was the time you asked me what Unique mea-]
Ok, anyway, I ignored the creepy guy that has been echoing in my ears from day 1 as I made a deration in my hivemind that this day will be called the Day of Establishment and shall be recognized as the first holiday of Kamatayan, I can hear everyone cheer for what I just said. Even the seemingly unbothered undead race started dancing. The only sad person is my messenger because she has to rush and create a goatskin version of the decree, two copies of them, the first one will be used as a record in the archive room whilst the other is to restate it, tomorrow of course.
With onest nce at my hardworking group of crosswise messengers, I looked at the piping hot food in front of me and immediately started to eat, well I am not that of a foodie and I only eat things because of the impulse of the sin of gluttony.
_Huh, did they rece the chef?_
I said so as I took a nce at the head chef, it was Mirasol (That goblin who passed out when I first enved them) instead of Sipnayan, I wondered what happened... well, I cannot force someone to be a head cook if they didn''t want to, and I can feel that she is still alive and kicking, being the one cooking for the party in Bwan City.
With that, I ignored the matter of cooks as I continued to munch down all of the food on the table and after an hour, the meal was devoured me and Eleanor, however, I was not still satisfied and as I saw my wife standing up, I swiftly moved and thennded on the chair she was previously in and then grabbed her robust chest.
"Ngh~!"
A moan came out from the drunk lips of Eleanor, I kissed her delectable neck as I fondled my wife''s enormous breasts, making weird, non-polygon shapes from them.
"I''m Still hungry..."
I whispered and side-eyed the servants, they immediately left, seeing my stare and hearing the moans of Eleanor, after they left, she turned around, freeing her mounds from my grasp, and then kissed me on the lips, I grabbed her right cheek with my one hand and continued ying with her motherly mound with the other as I coiled my tongue on hers, the usual submissive Eleanor was gone, probably because of alcohol, she kissed me back, not wanting to lose in my pace, but in the end, the inevitable always happen and her eyes started to lose focus, her legs started to turn into jelly as she unconsciously pressed her body closer towards mine.
I abruptly stopped our kiss, causing Eleanor to be startled, her tongue still sticking out as she looked at me with her submissive eyes.
"Mhore... Kish me Mhore..."
I started to also breathe heavier, no one is cuter than a wife begging you to devour her lips, thus,plying with Eleanor''s needs, I used magic to float and coiled my tongue around hers once again and continued our kiss, we kissed in the lips, tongue, cheeks and neck as we created a barbaric dance in the corridor that all of the servants previously inside the kitchen retreated into.
They are there, but we act like they never existed as I started to strip the dress of Eleanor right in front of our room, the moment we entered it, all of her clothes were gone, left at the entrance of the royal quarters.
_Hara Sophia and Lady Eleanor will continue celebrating in the bed, it seems._
That was probably what they were saying in their minds, though right now, both Eleanor and I are too busy to care about such things.
_______
The next day after the blissful one-on-one celebration between me and Eleanor, I went and grabbed some change of clothes in the closet, all of the clothes except the ceremonial ones had the same design, ck coat, white blouse, and skirt, it was quite scary how fast can Arachne''s children create clothes but in any case, I also woke up Eleanor because we have a lot of things to do this day.
The party is over, we have to wake up to reality.
The two of us went into the bath while I hurled orders to my subordinates with this city''s dwellers as a priority.
As I said good morning, even the untiring undeads grunted, however, I did not care for such a disy of dissatisfaction and carried on.
One of the heavily disturbed is the secretary of construction whom I ordered to not start any kind of blueprint making and just start gathering resources, AKA chipping in one of the rocky mountains lying around outside our capital, it seems like I have to sell some of those, we only chipped a single mountain into half despite all of that construction.
Going back, I do not care about their rants because they cannot disobey my orders, I am their monarch plus their "respawn point", so if I killed them, they would nevere back in front of me and will truly die.
In short, they just have to put up with it.
Oh man, how much I love monarchy, First retarded fartheads don''t have the right to vote andzy bums will get an ass whooping if they acted thezy asses that they are. It is a win-win situation for a ruler, I love it. And I mean, they do not need to rest, so of course I have to use them at their full potential, so they should be able to understand that sooner, of course I also did not forget about the living and all of the orders I have to give them like giving all of the livestock we will rear and sell to the world and all that.
After we finished flirting and bathing, the two of us went into the dining area, Eleanor is quite lively today because I purposely made it gentle, you see, the reason why Eleanor did not object to my advances in the dining area yesterday is that we have drank a lot of beer, apparently some minor merchants have started to trade with the Bwan city already, that is one of my orders.
Anyway, because Eleanor is drunk at that time, she cannot voice it out properly if I am going too far, so I purposely make my touch gentler than usual.
Another this I have to do is to hasten my eating, because on my office table there is a pile of names and surnames of my people in the capital, the poption report for the Bwan city is still being delivered.
Thus after a te, I stood up and then said to Eleanor: "Eleanor, we will be going to your very own megaboratory, please prepare while I fix things so that our departure will not be gued by unfinished endeavors."
Eleanor was slicing a steak at that time and did not answer until she put it in her mouth and gulped it.: "Ok, I will follow."
______
In my office, I one by one started to read the surnames picked by all of my people, the surnamese from the Filipino Language, of course.
[... Sibuyas (Onion)?]
Ehehe... Well, I just wrote whates to my mind first, there are even slurs in there, but just ignore it because like 98% of the surnames are seriously thought of.
[No, why there are profanities? These surnames are for your people!] (Note: This is how I imagine Filipinos will name monsters if they ever got esikai''d)
I KNOW, I''M SORRY OKAY!? YOU DON''T EXPECT ME TO THINK OF 20,057,000 SURNAMES RIGHT!? EVEN THOUGH I KNOW ALMOST ALL OF THE WORDS THAT EXIST IN MY LANGUAGE, RIGHT!? AFTER ALL, I ALREADY GAVE THOSE TO THEIR FIRST NAMES, SO JUST LET IT SLIDE, OKAY!?
[But... You know what, just stamp your seal to their sorry names, please.]
Phew... Alright...
After such an intense argument about such an insignificant (?) matter, I used my seal that contains my face with my name written in baybayin to stamp the goatskins one by one after I picked up the people with backgrounds as military scientists and cksmiths that are inside the undead poption, I then choose who among them are top 100 with greatest credentials, contacted them through hive mind and then gave them orders.
My orders are for the 100, 50 scientists (chemists, physicists) and another half are cksmiths to make 10 disciples each from the undead sectors, surely they are more suitable for the job because they don''t get tired, of course until the center was built, they will not leave the capital. After hearing the response of the undeads, I went and ordered a carriage to be ready.
______
Outside the pce, I was looking at the undeads with brooms sweeping their fingers and other body parts of them lying on the floor and then some of the undeads who had several parts of their body missing lined up in the za, more undeads distributed the parts which started to fly around to their respective owners.
While watching with Eleanor, I made a rundown of my yet unfinished n, I am already 90% done with all the things I have to do, the only thing left is to wait for the livestock industry and create a textile industry for additional public jobs, of course, Arachne''s children can produce silk, but from today on she will be my official scout and I can''t bother her from producing eggs of spiders that creates clothes, right?
So, I borrowed the thesis of Arachne about the cultivation method of this silk spider that is already in a simplified format, I just have to find someone suitable to start the process of training living beings (because most of them have experience being sewers), training cultivators, etc. I have a feeling that I will be busy so I already finished creating the blueprint for the paper-making machine and the cloth-weaving/making machines.
And because the idea of paper and clothes is not yet engraved in them, I have to have an open-minded person in the goblins who can grasp the importance of these innovations, I have to go on a trip to the firstyer because of that, I also have to supervise the creation of the machines...
Dang, I have a lot to do, and soon I am certain that letters from different people will start being addressed to me, so I have to hurry up, well, I never tire nor do I hunger so I can cram it all day all night without stop.
Going back to the textile industry, what I want to do is to introduce Baro''t Saya to my people, I mean if the Japanese can introduce Kimono/Yukata/Hakama, then why not introduce Baro''t Saya and Barong Tagalog right? Though I am skeptical about thetter because it was designed to not be able to conceal anything inside and was used to detect weapons, anyway, those are my cultural ns.
As I was thinking of those things, the carriage stopped in front with Ruphas as the one pulling the carriage while Eleanor also appeared beside me, I presented the way to the carriage that was surprisingly well designed and when she entered it, I also let myself in and closed the door, our destination is in the secondyer, the future home of the Queendom''s most advanced city.
[3rd Person POV]
Meanwhile, in the streets of the ce called Urduja, named after the owner of the city, Duchess Urduja more popr as the Hero of the Sun, she who is known for her unrivaled might, she, who is famed from historical ounts to have destroyed legions all by herself is currently carrying bags after bags of things with varying uses, some are ingredients such as onions, carrots, some are clothes and other things that are necessary for a city-wide fiesta.
Of course, being Urduja''s birthday, it is only normal that the territory that is named after her will hold a grand birthday party.
_But still for a single person, this is just too much._
Urduja sighed, watching the paling looks of people who have confidence in their strength as she effortlessly lifted goods that were worth three carriages on two shoulders, and much worse that, she was doing such a thing while thinking of something. Indeed, Urduja, the ever so stoic protector of humanity is feeling pitiful of her wife, Myra as she went with her buying gifts for her daughter whom Urduja promised she would invite.
_Naive... No wonder you got defiled easily._
Urduja sighed once again as she remembered the look of despair in the annoying mug of a certain white-haired knight peerage she did not even know existed as Urduja plunged her hand into his chest.
_Oh god..._
She once again sighed, not knowing what to do, on one hand, she had some personal business with Sophia, but on the other hand, she didn''t want Myra and Sophia to meet, with how naive or rather blinded by guilt Myra was, she will probably not be able to feel it when Sophia starts skinning her alive and will go for a hug even if her bones were crushed and flesh torn.
This is not Urduja''s exaggeration, for she knew how the minds of all her wives work, but still, she made a promise, thus she contacted one of her adopted daughters and said.
"Send the Invitation to the new monarchy of the great forest, the Duchess of Urduja wants to invite her to a banquet celebrating my birth."
______
Side Story: Urduja''s official noble title: Duchess of Urduja, Urduja Tawalisi (Capital of Urduja: Urduja City) well, they are obsessed with Urduja, that much I can say.
Chapter 81: First Major Visitor Part 1
Chapter 81: First Major Visitor Part 1
"Hey people of the secondyer, please harvest all of the metals avable underneath the volcano, be sure to not spare anything underneath for the metals will be used to create our currency, also, secure temporary settlements outside the mining site. That is all, thank you."
I conveyed suchmand through hive mind and all of the miners designated by myself answered in unison, well they were obedient as usual, after that, I also received the report about the wandering merchants that visited my city, good thing is that they did not enter the city without payment, the merchants paid gold and my people did not know what to do with it, good thing is that Agilus is once a part of [Guide] thus he is intelligent beyondparison and not a bird brain at all (no pun intended), so he ordered the butchers to kill some of the reared monsters and bartered them with a lot of beer.
Yes, the very good mayor of my firstyer city did not need to hear the orders I gave him earlier and already captured some animals, it seems like Agilus dreams to make Bwan City live up to the city name I gave her, that is a very good job.
Some of the monster meats that he bartered are very hard to catch because of their absurd strength, this world''s guild system is incapable of producing mercenaries (Adventurers, if you may) that can sessfully kill them, only the Hero Urduja and her numerous wives of hero prospect and children of prodigy level powers eat these meats at regr bases.
But I doubt that they are the only nobles with that kind of power.
Going back, those things are to be expected, but what I was not expecting is how I am cramming a lot of work while my wife and I are alone in an enclosed space, what a shame.
[You are not alone.]
Ah, yeah, you''re here too.
[And your goat, and the coachman.]
...Tsk, alright.
Anyway, I seriously find it strange, that just a few days ago, I was doing things rather leisurely, but then my instincts told me that I would not be able to do all of my monarchal duties for a long time, and my body just reacted to it.
Damn, how scary, women''s instincts.
However, as of now, I don''t have anything to do, so I am talking with Eleanor the whole time, like what the duties of a mayor and the hardships of being the lead governing figure and head of military research at the same time, it was all official matters for the whole conversation until we arrived at the secondyer, unlike how most of my people when I entered, all of the monkeys continued working, the miners went and retrieved the houses from the former cave I have used as a settlement and recycled them, the Bayanihan makes a return it seems.
They are doing what I instructed them with vigor and relentless hard work, it is a very good thing to see, however, even though I feel good about having such hardworking subordinates when I look at the perfect symmetry of the volcano in front, I cannot help but sigh, depressed because I have to punch holes through these majestic volcano toplete my ns, it is just impossible to preserve beauty if you are striving for greatness, well at least in a world like this, I mean it is just inevitable that some things will protrude out of the walls of the volcano, I mean how would the steam from engines (if we ever can invent one) and the protective measuresplementary to the humanitarian way of security I already set up will work if there is none right?
It is just impossible for people to think that the greatest tribe in the great forest that reigned supreme despite the existence of bats, onis, mantises, etc. will not have any valuable treasures, heck even their standard issue spears will be a very raremodity already because they were made with magic metals, that is also the reason why do I need to make the coins out of the same material explode into nothingness once there is a smelting attempt as the primary security measure.
ording to Eleanor, the only security measure against forgery or anything like that is through an appraiser, if the gold is pure, then it must be real, if it''s not then not real, I can''t understand why won''t they use magic for security of their national possessions, it''s very weird.
[Your world doesn''t use electricity as a security measure for currency too.]
Well, that does make sense, however, it just takes a spell to power a form, and it is not too hard.
[They can''t read brahmic scripts.]
What do you mean, the Brahmic family has only 198 members, surely it is not...
Oh.
I guess it is understandable, going back to the main topic, because of such valuable treasure en masse inside and out of the volcano, I cannot build a city outside of it, I also cannot put a city in the back of my capital that will serve as our megaboratory because we will not be able to protect the resources inside the volcano if it so happens that a Kingdom like the two that are sandwiching Kamatayan are to invade.
I have yet to research about them, but if one of them has an army that is called the Army of the Kingdom of Heaven. The other has an army that can grit and grind with them, my catholic-ass who knows the former in Armageddon will not be able to neglect them, that is also the reason why I have to chuck one of the most intelligent individuals in my ranks, Eleanor into the city even though it pains me that I will not be able to see her often inside the megab so that there will be a symbolic representation of myself as a strategist and a fighter for the volcano.
Oh and because of that, as a first defense line for the secrets of the queendom, I will be creating guidelines for the maritalw of the megaboratory, this is so that all people without permission, except myself will be killed, well you all know what is a martialw, so just wait for the official guidelines.
Whilst thinking of such things, I am staring at the monkeys who are hard at work in creating a warehouse to store all of the metals I will be using a little bit into the very, very near future (about three days, so it''s near), of course, the monkeys are not alone because the undeads are also helping them, mostly in the transportation of the metals from underneath the volcano into the surface and finally the warehouse.
This setup is decided by themselves in the rationale that my orders should be executed in the shortest, most efficient way possible so the monkeys don''t have the luxury to teach the undeads the intricacy of the underground mine, so the undeads were utilized in the straight-lined crooked rail of sorts to reload, transport, unload and arrange the ores in the warehouse.
Well, isn''t it great that my orders got rid of racism. I did not disturb them with any other words and just turned around and went into the biggest house that my subordinates lifted from the firstyer to here as that seemed to be the ce of my temporary office during my short stay.
_They should be fine._
I thought so as I looked at the squeaky clean room that has servants keeping it clean, I am not gonnament on the big possibility that they lifted the big ass house with all the furnitures present as well as these goblin maids that immediately adopted the uniforms of the manananggal maids. Every single one of them greeted me with the respect I am oh so familiar with already as I strode towards the office, Eleanor has an office too, thus I immediately decided her role to be given in advance to her.
"Eleanor Demiurge, by the power given to me by my lord and myself, I officially hand you the office of the mayor of the Magayon Industrial City, you are also tasked to be its head researcher, I expect great determination and inventions, as a memento, I shall give you this good luck kiss."
"I e-mph!"
Before she could even answer, I peaked her lips with mine, she touched her rose lips as I licked mine and turned around seemingly not affected by what I did, though I am, in more ways than one. While thinking of such things, I entered my office and immediately pulled out a goatskin, a quill, and ink and then started to draw the draft of the blueprint of my city, with still a little grudge about the symmetry of the forest.
I started to draw and draw, not caring about anything, however when I saw a spider jump from the ceiling to the goatskin, I immediately felt a strange tingling sensation, woman''s instincts kicking in once again.
"Heya, in the ins border between Kamatayan and Gjarhorn, there is a carriage that contains a woman, this woman has strange powers as it can detect my spiders, possible Esper powers. I assume that they will be able to arrive at Bwan city after three days of traveling."
I cannot help but grin a little, see I told you I would be busy for the next few days, and coincidentally, I also received my deadline, though I will probably finish the blueprint in three days too, it is a good thing to define until when I can work on things.
Thus, I once again pulled out straight all-nighters as I edited the blueprint again and again, I used the quill to spread ink, and if there was something I wanted to erase, I would just use magic to erase it, that process went on again and again with relentless effort and no break, no sleep schedule, and as I said, I finished everything in these three days. It will just be subjected to the final checking of the Secretary of Construction, and because like I said, I will be busy in the next few days, every revision from the blueprint will have to be approved by Eleanor and not me.
Alongside the blueprint, Eleanor is also tasked to recreate coin production machines from Gjarhorn and make it so that the coin will contain my Face, the name of my Queendom, and my name, I also took out the goatskin wherein the security measure for the coin is drawn, for now, the coins will be carved by my sculptors.
Right now, we are outside and before I go, I once again smooched the lips of my wife, all of the people stopped their waving hands and looked at her blushing hard.
"Bye-bye!"
I waved my hand and then entered the carriage still being pulled by Ruphas, when I sat down on the wooden seat, I immediately looked at the spider in the ceiling, I ordered immediately.
"Can you give me this visitor''s profile."
Actually, I have a lot of chances to ask this in a few days, but I hate beingte of schedule and it''s already annoying enough that I have to cram when I should have been traveling a few days ago, so I choose to do what my body wants to do.
[What your body wants you to do huh.]
What is this all of a sudden?
As me and [Guide] are about to start our banter, Arachne finally reported, the report is as follows.
The name of thedy is Dodomeki Momoiro is a pink-haired girl with multiple eyes, as Arachne said, she has esper powers, probably she can make things move, etc. and she is here to invite me on her mother Urduja''s birthday, and also, I presume personally that she is also here to reunite with Eleanor. What I am shocked about is that her name is in Nihongo, which means "The Pink Demon With 100 Eyes", and I can say that her esper abilities fit well with her race.
"That is all I can gather from her mydy, I cannot go deeper because of her mind-reading abilities, making her able to locate thinking animals and humans rather easily ."
I nodded slightly, the information was sufficient enough, at least I could prepare a spell that could block mind readers'' ess to my brain, thus I started to develop a spell whilst I was in the carriage, it took me half a day to finish it and I confirmed its effectiveness when I have to speak physically to respond to [Guide] because he cannot hear my inner voice anymore.
[You better get rid of this.]
"Maybe I won''t."
Oh, of course, I will, the letters on my forehead are not a very good sight for me, however, I must be cautious with someone who can read minds that is not loyal to me like the creepy guy inside my head, Who knows if someone is as prodigious as me and can replicate E = mc2 right?
Better safe than sorry.
As I think of that, I also started to instruct the soldiers, you see, a very good reception to a guest is something I, as a Filipino specialized at.
Chapter 82: First Major Visitor Part 2
Chapter 82: First Major Visitor Part 2
Well, you see, I did not hand the Blueprint to the secretary of construction, but instead gave it to Eleanor with matching free reigns to modify it to her liking, this is so that Eleanor will be able to assimte quickly to her role as a mayor and also a head researcher, after all, as the head of research she will have to create blueprints of big machinery that the city will be recreating, though the main reason is that I am certain that this Momoiro person is here to reunite with Eleanor, I mean if she is here to invite me because of Urduja''s birthday, then she must be one of the adopted children or one of Urduja''s wives.
That is why I will never allow the two of them to meet, or at least not until I know what their true intentions of Momoiro is for this visit. I don''t think someone will send an esper just to invite me, a new hero to a birthday party, that will just brew misunderstandings, a lot of them, and no matter how absurd it may sound, a normal person or messenger is better fit for the job, at least the person being sent the invitation to (me, in this case) will not feel any hostility or will lower her guard a little.
Sending someone who can spy a secret just by existing is just trying to pick a fight, that or Urduja wants me to get riled up and blindly go to her birthday party.
[Or, you''re just overanalyzing things.]
"Hmm... That''s what my mind is saying too, because there is no reason for Urduja to do anything against me given the fact that Eleanor and I met because Urduja organized an expedition to find me way before I even became a hero prospect, however, there will be no harm if I want to be vignt against my mother-inw that is called the hero of the sun, right?"
[Aren''t you just afraid that Eleanor will leave you?]
"Ugh... Don''t hit me right in my trauma."
[No, it''s just that... Sigh, you have to understand this one yourself, Sophia.]
"What did you just call me?"
I was rather shocked by what [Guide] called me that even though I am confident that I will not forget anything I heard, I instinctively asked him to repeat what he just said.
[That magic circle, are you sure it will work?]
However, it seemed like he was not inclined to repeat it, I squinted my eyes a little, but without any way of knowing what was happening to my unique skill, I left it as it is for now and just answered his question.
"I already confirmed that it does when I have to answer you verbally, right? Besides the spells of this world are written in the script in which the basis of the Filipinonguage (Tagalog) was derived from, so how can it not work?"
[Well, if you say so.]
"And I mean, you are here to help me formte it, right? So I am pretty sure it will work."
[I just showed youthe spells of Dodomekis, you did most of the work.]
"But that still helps."
Me and [Guide] started to converse more casually as the Carriage that was being pulled by Ruphas continued to inch closer to the trading hub of the north of our nation, Bwan City.
[3rd Person POV]
Goblins, goblins, and more goblins that''s what Momoiro could see everywhere, a very bizarre and rather refreshing sight for her as she ate a skewer of meat made out of a beast called Nochel, contrary to the supposed tenderness ofmon barbecue, the roasted Nochel instead became incredibly crispy, Momoiro gobbled it down, disregarding her noble identity, at the same time she confirmed that the nochel meat is real.
"But why would they skewer meat that is supposed to be a noble''s meal?"
Momoiro mumbled, that''s right, nochel is considered a delicacy to be enjoyed solely by nobles, not only because of the unique characteristic of its skin bing crispy no matter how you cook it but also because of how hard it is to catch one. Nochel is a pig-type beast like an orc, but way more intelligent and is ssified as an officialmunity-type monster despite them not being bipedal, they are more intelligent than the unnamed zing wolves, not to mention they are stronger too.
One can just imagine how disastrous it is to try to catch one without the help of the Urduja Orphanage or Urduja herself, in Sophia''s exnation to Agilus, Nochel are breathing tanks that can recreate the chariot formation.
"Did they just make these notorious monsters their staple food?"
And that however, is not the main point why Momoiro is sitting down on a bench on a certain roadside, confused, you see, as an esper from the great Dodomeki Race, she can read people''s minds passively, though there exist limits, it is a fact that it''s a very convenient and powerful skill, plus the fact that she can turn it off anytime she wants is a very good side of the skill.
But who would have thought that she would feel fear from the bottom of her heart the moment she used the ability to the people of this newly built city called Bwan, you see the people around her are not even bothered by her existence, worse yet Momoiro, in their perception seem to not even exist, they just continued to transfer lots and lots of livestock to different areas, the livestock were raremodities and considered gourmet, but the Forest, as the name suggests, is like a dumpster of those rare delicacies.
And what is worse of all is the thoughtsing from the people.
_Oh, so that is the rumored major visitor who wants to meet the queen directly..._
_That is a lot of eyes... how interesting..._
_Oh, so that''s why Sipnayan is overjoyed, it seems like she can already see her first foreign customers before she can even ask for a permit for her restaurant._
_Such a convenient coincidence, how lucky of her._
That''s right, Momoiro who has a petite yet well-proportioned body, has a modified Kimono so that it will be an off-shoulder and outline her rather curvaceous body (contrary to a kimono''s original function) that was being ogled by an lot of people in the Kingdom of Gjarhorn back then was brushed off as a happy ident and convenient coincidence, even the pink hair that she is not so proud of is ignored. Only the eye on her forehead and the two pairs on her neck and shoulders respectively are the interesting parts of these uncultured swines.
Honestly, if she didn''t want to gather at least a minuscule amount of information about Sophia, she would have turned off her mind-reading skill already
_No, more importantly, Mayor Agilus even explicitly warned them in front of me that I can read minds, but even then, they did not even bother to hide from me!_
The part that enrages Momoiro the most is the fact that even thedy called Sipnayan who served her the skewer underestimating her and even reveals her identity to Momoiro, apparently, not only is she the prime candidate for the Royal Cook, but she is even a prime candidate to be the deputy general of the military and is known for her contribution in the defense of the home base of their kind when they are yet to establish an official sovereign.
Not only one time did Saru, the general of the armed forces of the city visit her to recruit her into the ranks, but she remained resolute to stay away from martial matters, of course until it was necessary to defend thend that is carefully cultivated by their queen.
Momoiro wanted to st Sipnayan out of existence when she told her life story in her mind just so that Sipnayan could brag that Momoiro was not being feared in this ce. However, her main objective remained as her main priority over her pride, and as someone who has a rather stiff face gave her the greatly appreciated ability to conceal her emotions.
Thus, with a nk face, she waited for the rtively popr Queen of the Queendom who suddenly appeared in the great forest, little did she know that a figure a little taller than her appeared behind her bench, the figure had white hair and was particrly keen on the bare shoulders of Momoiro, Sophia then, the one Momoiro is waiting for tapped her shoulder and ced her face beside Momoiro''s.
The shudder that came from the core of Momoiro''s body was evident, she froze on the spot and her stiff face slowly turned to the left side which was the hand Sophia was holding and to the right side which the androgynous face of Sophia could be seen, both of their eyes peered at each other, but Sophia''s eyes oozed of unbearable amount of confidence whilst Momoiro''s looked like her mind is about to break.
"Esteemed guest of my city, what may your intent in visiting be that you choose to wait for me on a bench and not in the mayor''s guest house?"
Momoiro registered what Sophia just said, however, she was still frozen to the ground.
_WHY CAN''T I READ HER MIND!?_
Ridiculous! NO! Impossible! Utterly impossible!
How can a new hero block the prided ability of the Dodomekis if even Urduja, Momoiro''s mother herself cannot do so!?
_Did she anticipate my arrival!?_
Momoiro immediately stood up and jumped a few meters away, all of her eyes glowed dimly and did not escape the eyes of Sophia, though she turned a blind eye and just raised her hands.
"Oh? Sorry, it seems like I have startled you with my touchiness, I just felt like it was necessary to break your rather stiff face, though it did break, and showed fear, forgive me, let me introduce myself, I am the first Queen of Kamatayan, Sophia Demiurge I, how about you?"
Sophia smiled and Momoiro finally realized the rudeness of her behavior, she turned off the gathering powers on her eyes and sighed, her face bing stoic again, however, her heart was still raging with the question of her inability to read the newbie hero''s mind.
Many spections stormed her brain, she even assumed that Sophia was half dodomeki and thus of set her powers somehow, or she anticipated the little bad situation that Momoiro attempted to create (that failed horribly). However, she is still in the dark as she cannot find any kind of conclusion.
However, she rejected the most straightforward notion that can be thought of because it''s just impossible to create something that can block her esper powers that even her race cannot do.
_For now, I have to convey my non-hostile intention._
After a sigh, Momoiro fixed her disheveled Kimono that started to show her cleavage parts, she tightened the obi (belt) and when she made sure that nothing of her "soul" could be peaked at, she knelt whilst her right hand was ced in her left chest.
"Forgive my rather hostile disy, I am Momoiro Dodomeki, one of the adopted daughters of Urduja Tawalisi, I am here because my mother has instructed me to give you an invitation, and for my sister."
[Sophia''s POV]
_Stupid bitch lol._
I cannot help butugh a little at the misfortune of the person in front of me as she knelt, I wonder why it felt so good when I crush someone for something they excel from, it''s very satisfying somehow, however, we are not here in Bwan to talk about my fetishes orugh at someone who got her prided ability countered, I am here to find any fault on this esper''s action and see if Urduja wanted anything to me other than inviting me to a party.
Though I will ept it regardless so that I can beat the hell out of my mother, I still need to know what kind of measures are necessary when I go there.
[Oh, so it''s part of your n to touch the soft skin of Momoiro''s shoulders, nice.]
Tsk, saying whatever he wanted because he knew I could not respond, just you wait when I cancel this spell out. Though that is true that I made a flirty introduction so that people will continue to have misconceptions about me, such misconceptions are very convenient, I''m telling you all.
"Invitation? What kind of invitation?"
I saw Agilus in my peripherals go out of the mayor''s hall, he is temporarily giving up his hall to me, oh speaking of misconceptions, my people seem to have one to me too, Momoiro started to look ufortable because the people all around us started to gather, I bet they are thinking something like: "Oh, so the dodomeki is her majesty''s second wife!"
Or something like that, and as someone who is enveloping herself with such a persona, I immediately offered my hand to her.
"My people seem to start their wild imagination, how about we go to the City Hall, for now, and give me a rundown on this invitation you are giving me."
Momoiro looked at my hand for a moment and then looked at me whilst she grabbed it ever so softly, I smiled a little when she finally stood up, and she nodded a little signifying her gratitude, I then let go of her hand and then walked with her side by side.
[I wonder when will you two link shoulders.]
For thest fucking time, shut up.
Chapter 83: First Major Visitor Part 3
Chapter 83: First Major Visitor Part 3
Agilus had already gone away alongside all of the servants that were vulnerable against the abilities of Momoiro after I made sure that none of them remained in the proximity of the city hall, I invited her immediately, and with the help of my soldiers who were acting as curious bypassers and say random things about the two of us in their heads, and because of how ufortable it is for a person who can read minds to hear the things that I instructed them to say, she immediately agreed.
That is why right now, we are in the City''s Royal office, or the office that will be used by the queen when she decides to visit and manage some matters in the city, in the future when we start to have provinces and the such, the provincial hall will have something like this, but for now, let''s just deal with the matter at hand.
"Lady Sophia I just noticed, why is the city hall empty of people? Even the Bird Mayor is gone..."
With pandesal and coffee on the table that is dividing the two of us, Momoiro asked after she sipped on her cup of coffee, her face still nk but some of her eyes were twitching, evident that she was still trying to figure out the spell that is blocking her from reading my mind, too bad for her, that is the onlyment I can give.
"Well, I want the two of us alone, together in my office as we talk about this invitation from Urduja."
I dipped my bread into the coffee and ate it while I smiled at Momoiro who was silently dragging her seat backward, she''s kind of cute, to be honest.
"No, I''m just kidding, it is just in consideration of your annoying ability to read minds, as indicated by your dodomeki heritage, you don''t want to hear vulgar things from people''s minds, right?"
As I said that, Momoiro flinched, her nk expression once again having color and my interest in her started to grow, I wondered what she look like if I peeled her stoic persona, I rested my chin in the palm of my hand as I picked up my mug and took a sip of the dark coffee, I looked at it while puckering my lips.
_I like it sweet._
I then focused back on Momoiro who was looking at me, scared, is not being able to read my mind really that scary? Or is she being affected by the caffeine? I wonder, but anyway, for our discussion to start, I started speaking.
"Don''t worry, I won''t do anything against you, please take your time and calm down."
I smiled, and I could see that it was somehow effective as Momoiro started to pant heavily in front of me, probably letting out some boiling steam because of the shock when she first learned that she could not read my mind. After five minutes or so of panting and gulping, Momoiro finally picked up a letter in between her cleavage.
Yes, I know, why the hell would she put that there, right?
But anyway, the letter was in a paper envelope that had a candle wax seal with the stamp of Urduja in it. I am surprised that paper exists in this world, I mean, even now they are still not making scrolls made out of paper, ording to Eleanor, that is.
_Probably one of the many luxuries only usable by the nobles._
I picked it up and then turned into serious mode, I opened the letter and as I read it, my face turned from serious to confused.
"...Birthday?"
The already calmed down Momoiro nodded and then replied.
"Yes, my mother, Lady Urduja invites you to celebrate her birthday which will happen three days from now, as an official guest, not only by the Duchess of Urduja but by the Hero of the Sun, and because I cannot see my sister here, I also wish to give this to Eleanor."
Another letter was slid in front of me, but the confusion in my face did not disappear, I went silent for a while and finally, after a cough, I spoke.
"This... "birthday", can you tell me more about it?"
"...Huh?"
Momoiro''s nk expression was once again broken by me, as expected of my magnificent acting. Still, anyway, she also looked at me with the same expression as mine, confused, and as time went by we stared into each other, and my confused look turned into a sad one.
"Ah... forget it... I will just ask Eleanor..."
As I was about to leave with a hunch back to look dispirited, Momoiro immediately realized why I was asking her such questions.
"Oh, I''m sorry, it''s just that... It''s quite... a strange question, you see, a birthday is when someone celebrates the day of their birth as a form of gratitude for their conception, they usually throw extravagant parties also as a tribute to the god they are worshipping as they believe that the said god is the one responsible for their continued existence, in the case of Lady Urduja, the whole Urdujan domain will be throwing a festival, and normally even the whole Kingdom as gratitude for her protection."
Momoiro tried to maintain her smile, but my somewhat childish stare made her ufortable, after a pause, indicating that Momoiro didn''t have anything further to say, I flinched a little and fixed my posture that was previously leaning to the table, I then sighed, but the smile and shine on my face are yet to be gone.
"...Say... can anyone have a birthday?"
Momoiro who is trying to divert her attention from her seemingly inappropriate discovery flinched at my question.
"O-of course, just think back to the day you were born."
I once again put up a sad face and replied whilst looking at my reflection in the dark coffee.
"Well, I don''t know when I was born..."
I could hear Momoiro muttering something like "Urgh" as she smiled awkwardly, her nk expression did not resurface the whole conversation, she tried her best to find a response, and finally, after an arduous minute, she uttered a suitable one.
"Well, if you don''t know, birthdays can also be an event special to your life, it can be the moment when you truly feel alive, those days are fine too."
I went, or look like I went into a deep thought, but the truth is, I am looking at the expression of Momoiro in my peripheral vision, I can see her looking at me with pity, wanting to console me but being unable to read my mind, she doesn''t know how to, well I can also presume that she will remember this time of being unable to read minds and will somehow cherish it as something bizarre but somehow fulfilling urrences in her life.
Sadly all of it was nothing but a lie from me, though she doesn''t know that, so going back, after 30 minutes of pondering, I snapped my head suddenly and faced her upfront.
"Then, this day, can I choose this day?"
My bright smile looked like it could render one blind as I looked at Momoiro and asked as such.
"W-what? Why?"
"I can''t?"
I looked down to look sad, I felt like I could have an acting career with how good I acted.
"Well... It''s not that you can''t. It''s more like, why would you choose this day? Surely, the founding of your Queendom is more important than this day, right?"
"Well, you are right about that one... But I also want tomemorate this event, when I learned about this wonderful thing called "birthday", and also so that I can remember the day that I met a wonderful person like you."
As I said those words, Momoiro''s already pinkish cheeks turned red, and all of her eyes from her shoulders downwards looked at her face squinting, I wondered if they had minds of their own, but probably they were disgruntled because their "master" was acting all embarrassed while they are straining themselves and doing their jobs.
"So, can I?"
I interrupted her overheating and I had to hand theposure of the year award to her as she immediately coughed and sat straight, this conversation was somehow very long despite being just a simple invitation.
"Yes, of course... and I must say that I am quite ttered by your remarks towards me, but I must also ask, what are your responses to the invitation?"
I also pretended to flinch and sat down more elegantly, I coughed a little to make it more convincing as I said:
"I will go, but I cannot answer on behalf of my wife, even though it is almost certain that she would want to give our rtionship a blessing from my mother-inw, the invitation will be handed to her by me."
Because the conversation has a lot of detours that the esper did not even seem to notice due to her ability to be restrained, the whole atmosphere once again bes awkward, Momoiro even has a "Rtionship?" look on her face.
"...W-well, if you may, I shall take my leave for perhaps, I am being a hindrance in your public work."
Momoiro stood up, but I stopped her by grabbing her hand and pointing at the pandesal and coffee on our table.
"Oh, I would also like to invite you to more casual talks, I am personally interested in you, you see, more so when I see a lot of eyes all over your body."
The cheeks of Momoiro once again turned red, and even her multiple eyes started to re at me, seemingly sensing that I would steal their owner from them. Well I mean, I won''t, but you can''t be so sure about that, right?
"T-then, what do you want to know about me?"
With that as the starting point, me and Momoiro started our casual talk that sounded like a talking stage because of how shallow yet personal the questions were, I must say I enjoyed herpany even though I am 80 to 90 percent lying in our formal conversation, I decided to be more honest in the casual conversation.
"Ah, it has turned dark Lady Sophia, I must take my leave."
While I wasughing, Momoiro suddenly interrupted me, I sighed and then ced my cheek to rest on my knuckle as I said.
"Too long then, I enjoyed it."
As I smiled, so she did, something that Momoiro''s mother or even siblings had never seen in their whole lives, how pitiful of them.
"Me too, mydy... I... hope to see you again."
_Uh oh..._
Some kind of unknown danger rose in my heart, though Momoiro did not notice anything because she already left. When I saw that she was already on the unpaved way between Kamatayan and Gjarhorn, I gulped as I released my anti-mind reading spell.
[Well, wife number two?]
I just knew that you would say something like that, good thing you shut up during the casual conversation, and the formal of course.
[Well, I want to witness a steamy hot kiss, unfortunately though...]
Alright, let''s get back to work, I have three days to finish all of my tasks.
[3rd Person POV]
Meanwhile, the carriage containing Momoiro continued to transverse the unpaved road with only the powers of Momoiro as its light, however, the lightsing from her eyes flickered as she remembered all of the things she learned about Sophia, she had never felt at ease before, more so when she can hear the minds of all the people surrounding her, most of them are terrified of her, saying she might expose their secret.
But Sophia is not like that, the confidence despite being in front of a mind reader, the way Sophia looked at her with interest rather than fear, and the look of a genuine smile rather than a stiff and fake one, was something fresh for her and every time she remembers it, her heart somehow beats faster.
"I hope three days wille in an instant."
She muttered so as she used her power to speed up the carriage, lifting it alongside the horse and propelling it at full speed, not caring about the scream of the coachman and the noble steeds.
[Sophia''s POV]
In the past three days, I crammed all of the things I have to do, like checking the affiliate vige/town created by the brilliant initiative of Agilus to herd our cattle properly, mind you that all of these monsters are enemies by instinct, so we have to create different settlements for them to flourish properly and while I''m at it, I already finished the martialw guidelines for the volcano, I also give the invitations to Eleanor, as expected, she said yes, it''s her mom after all, oh my invitation also rmended me to bring Bakunawa to brag about the strength of my Queendom, well that is a good idea, so I invited her also, she agreed, even saying something like:
"That mofo''ing bastard not giving me an invitation, I''ll give her a good spanking."
After I also heard what Momoiro said at her carriage, I was sure that Urduja, or at least Momoiro didn''t have any other motives, so with that in thought.
"Let''s go."
Chapter 84: Brooding of an Enslaved Warrior
Chapter 84: Brooding of an Enved Warrior
By the way, because I have been putting off this matter for far too long already, I decided to let my generals train the undeads with training regimes from thebined medieval period, Chinese dynasties, and feudal Japan, this is so that they will be able to train without me. The Luna sharpshooters will still be selected and trained by me though.
This is also because of the threat of Valentine while I was gone, for the prophet warned me about their existence, though it seems like he still has a lot of secrets, it is understandable because he is not my prophet. I would be suspicious if he instead divulged all of them to me.
I cramped every public duty I had in those three days, huh? The bad thing however is that the private (business) ones have to be postponed like the meeting with Sipnayan who seems to be keen on creating a restaurant, surely it is a weed business as she is the very first entrepreneur in my Queendom, but unfortunately, I have already set up amitment beforehand and have to use the authority card to make her wait.
I sighed as I checked myself in the mirror of my room, wearing a ck Filipiniana with some whiteplimentary color, my hair was not tied or anything, making them twirl with me as I spun around to appreciate my modest figure.
Just as I finished, the mananggals that were tasked to assist Eleanor zipped the zipper of Eleanor''s Filipiniana, honestly, this was the first time I saw a ceremonial dress from my country look so hot, Eleanor''s hair fixed in a bun with braids that holds the bun together, now the semi-modern style Filipiniana that I instructed to decreased the conservativeness for my enjoyment has its neck part of the Gold white Filipiniana upto the cleavage is see-through, creating a semi-oval shape that showcases the fair skin of my wife as well as part of the gap of the two mountains hanging on her chest, more so the tightness of the dress outlines the perfectly proportioned and curvaceous body of Eleanor, but it seems like Eleanor is not used to showing off this much skin.
"Y-you did this on purpose, didn''t you?"
Eleanor suddenly spoke as she let her hand explore the cloth of her dress, busted almost immediately.
[I busted you two days ago.]
Shut up, I want to enjoy myself, okay? I have been drowned with work since the day of establishment, it''s no fun.
That''s what I want to reply to, but unfortunately, [Guide] cannot hear my response because I am blocking my thoughts through the anti-mind reading magic that I created, I am nning on not removing this ever again, but it will be boring without [Guide].
Back to the topic at hand, I smiled a genuine one that Eleanor did not buy because of her squinted eyes as she looked at her bulging breasts and then toward me.
"I... invoke my right to remain silent...?"
Eleanor sighed, and then went towards the mirror, now looking at her backside.
"You''re not the only one who will be enjoying the sight of these, please remember that."
I slowly walked towards her, grabbed her hands, and then made her look at me as I smiled.
"Don''t worry, I''m also not the only one who will murder anyone who will try to do more than soothe their eyes. You also have to remember that."
I remembered what Arachne said, Urduja has a lot of wives and adopted children, all or most of them are warriors, in addition, there will be no nobles that will try to do anything malicious, and of course, let''s not forget Eleanor itself, she is smart and strong, I am sure nothing will happen to her.
"Well, that is true, that''s why I''m worried, I don''t know if you are, but my mom tends to be extreme and I mean EXTREME in protecting us, I don''t want to be the cause of a scene..."
I shook my head a little and used magic to meet her eye-to-eye.
"If a scene happened, it''s not your fault for being too beautiful, it''s theirs because they cannot control themselves."
Eleanor looked at me, somehow still worried, honestly, I do not know to what extent the extremeness of Urduja, but given how scared she is of the consequences of wearing a dress that highlights her beauty, I can say that it''s something that I don''t want to think about, but on that note, should I be worried because I was the one directly responsible for designing her dress?
Well, that is not the problem right now.
"Be more confident in yourself, okay?"
I held her cheeks and then made her look me directly in the eyes, her face started to redden as she averted her eyes towards mine and nodded silently, I smiled brightly, probably the first time I smiled appropriate to my age in a very long time in my two lives, I then turned off my magic and thennded softly to the ground.
"Good, now let''s head out."
I grabbed Eleanor''s hand who still had a blush on her face, and as we were just about to move out of the door, we saw ady with her upper half holding the door frame silently looking at us whilst her lower half was leaning on the frame, seemingly rxed, it was even making a "4" using her feet under her maid skirt, the two... or one of them stared at us for solid 5 seconds before speaking.
"Hara Sophia, Lady Eleanor, are you two done?"
Me and Eleanor immediately blushed hard seeing that the Mananaggal was not even fazed by what she just saw. Well, it is not very pleasant if two public figures'' private affairs are watched by other people right? Anyway, this crosswise maid of mine will pay for this, though it is not the time for any kind of punishment, I forcibly calmed myself down with a cough, though Eleanor''s personality will not make her calm down that fast.
"Yes, yes we are."
As I answered, the crosswise maid attached her two halves and then gestured for us to go outside.
"Then, Hara Sophia and Lady Eleanor, General Bakunawa is already waiting outside the hall for your arrival, allow me to guide you."
By the time the maid said such, Eleanor already recovered from her blushing feat, I see that she already improved in terms ofposure, in any case after I said: "Lead the way." the maid walked in front of us, isn''t this just for formality because we know the whole set up of my city hall? Oh, but I do not know that my city hall is also my personal resting mansion when I am visiting here in Bwan City, so I guess this is fine.
After about a minute of walking, we arrived at the door in which two manananggals were stationed, they put their right hand on their left chest and bowed slightly at us, the maid that guided us then also stepped aside, doing the same gesture pair, those two maids then opened the door, I don''t know if this is caused by the birthday of The Hero of the Sun, but the light that went through the entrance is quite blinding, but because of me and my wife''s exceptional eyesight, we saw the person who is waiting in front of the door.
"Hara Sophia, Lady Eleanor, allow me to escort the two of you out of danger on your way to the domain of Duchess Urduja."
Like Me and Eleanor, Bakunawa is also wearing a Filipiniana, a silver colored one as she seems to cut her hair that fits perfectly well to the pin on the right side of her head that has a giant serpent biting off a part of the moon, of course, it was her creation and was made by ice, the pin let all of her hair go to her left side, making her look extremely attractive, actually so attractive she is that I just noticed now the two knights with golden armor that are standing side by side in the carriage despite them having shining armors.
"Then escort us, you shall."
I honestly didn''t know what to say because this was the first time I saw Bakunawa without her silver armor-like scales from her neck downwards, though I am sure that the scales are the Filipiniana, it is still awe-inspiring to look at.
As I responded as such, we started to walk side by side, Bakunawa was behind us by a few steps.
"Are all the preparationsplete?"
I asked Bakunawa, she looked at my back, and I could feel her gaze, slightly annoyed.
"You seem to be nervous."
The two of us are conversing through hivemind, I replied.
"Well... I know a strikingly simr scenario when a ruler goes to a state visit and then suddenly..."
Yes, it is very clear to me, that a certain slime who created a nation of monsters got pounded good at that time (though he pounded them well too), I don''t want that to happen.
"Don''t worry about that, I can assure you that the defensive formation you created exists just three days ago and counting, your order of ughtering humans and any other races not native to the Queendom that will try to enter the city, soldier or not is very extreme, but I honestly like, plus if what you are worried about is Valentine, the two rulers of that Kingdom will not personally make a move nor will they wield the Army of the Kingdom of Heaven so recklessly, vampires and devils have centuries of lifespan, they won''t be used recklessly, but there might be attacks, I mean if those two already woke up, but it will be targeted against you and Urduja, surely you can deal with theirckeys, so rx."
Bakunawa said, not having any change in her facial expression as we finally arrived at the ce in which the carriage specially arranged by Urduja is in, right at that moment, all of my worries about Valentine went away, for you see, I saw something that... I kinda missed it but did not expect to see it. The crest of the Urduja is a golden sun with eight rays, the background is white and in a triangr formation, three smaller stars can be seen in the crest.
_Is this..._
My thoughts were glued to the crest, but Bakunawa and Eleanor had their eyes on the horses that were pulling the carriage, they were pitch ck, contrary to what people would expect from someone who has the "sun" on their title, except if they think of sunburn, but anyway, the steeds have cracks on their body with little embers spouting on them, I am sure though that if they are in fight mode, the embers will be scorching mes, or much cooler,va.
I then looked at Ruphas, who was sleeping as usual, he didn''t even try to mock the horses because he was stronger and bigger, he was a herbivore, and as long as he was not attacked, he would not fight.
The horses didn''t seem to mind as they enjoyed the attention given by the two beautifuldies, after a while, the two golden knights that are somehow disheartened (probably because of Bakunawa) coughed a little as they opened the doors of the spacious carriage, I can see that there is a space for two sets of sofas to fit in, there is a table in the middle with tea cups and ready-made pastries, the twodies finally got tired of the horse and then went back to our former formation, actually they are too absorbed with the horses that they did not notice Kabuto diving in my shadows with a cage on his hands.
The golden knights are too low-level to even notice the existence of my shinobi, of course, they also did not notice spiders entering the carriage.
"Let''s go?"
I said as I looked at Eleanor and offered my hand, she smiled at me and epted my offer with a: "Yes, let''s go." as a reply.
Bakunawa is still behind us, she will be our guard and a showcase of my nation''s military might, so I have to have her by my side, a little bit annoying because me and Eleanor cannot do stuff that is probably brewing in both of our minds.
[3rd Person POV]
_How weird._
Bakunawa thought so as she stared at Sophia, she found Sophia strange, especially when beingpared to Urduja. Her charisma, her dynamic, the way she uses her power to protect what she just wants to protect, and not all that needed protection, hell even their fancy for women, all of them are traits present to the two of them.
That''s why it''s weird because Urduja indulges in debauchery day in and day and night, as narrated by the prophet to discredit anyone that doesn''t serve the god of the undead, honestly she doesn''t care, because Bakunawa who made contact and fought against Urduja a lot of times when Urduja is a mere hero prospect knew that "Debauchery" is the only thing that the hero''s body lusted for, she didn''t lust for wealth or power. She just wanted women.
_If that''s what Sophia''s body only wanted from her, why would she deprive herself of it?_
Bakunawa could not help but ask, for she could see it, the unconscious gulps when Arachne was in front of her naked, or when Wokung''s daughter started her stretching on top of the walls, she could see Sophia peeking at her in the seams of her window, and her gaze is not just inspecting, it was sticky and... inappropriate and hell, even Bakunawa herself, she can feel just how subtly Sophia is gazing at her figure, with the eyes of the predator rather than a ruler.
_Why is she restraining herself from the only thing that can give her pleasure in the painful life of being a monarch? Can''t she at least release herself of her desires?_
Bakunawa squinted her eyes, realizing that her worldview was still too shallow.
_It seems like I am yet to fully understand my master''s mind, I hope I can ask Urduja about it._
Chapter 85: Lectures Along the Roadless Border
Chapter 85: Lectures Along the Roadless Border
[Sophia''s POV]
I looked at the window of the spacious carriage, so spacious it was that we three could roll around on the floor and never bump our heads against each other, the sun was shining through the des of grass, tainting them with its golden luster, the unimednds that serve as the unofficial border between Kamatayan and Gjarhorn doesn''t have any paved path, primarily because my oh so intelligent fatheryered his great forest so that armies will have a hard time going through it, he made the ce a dungeon, that in itself is amazing.
Anyway, while I was thinking of such things, I was absorbing the information being divulged by Eleanor, I didn''t have time to collect ample intel. about the ce these past few days, the only thing I am certain of is that nobles are fucking jerks and will disobey Urduja''s warning (that I am sure she will distribute) and attack my nation, that is why I stationed my weapons of mass destructions in the name of Wokung, Sipnayan, and Ruphas, plus the living army in the border as defense, I also set up a barrier that only existed for 72 hours and counting to the whole Kamatayan as anotheryer of defense.
The Urdujan Territory, officially known as the Duchy of Urduja is an inverted V-shapedrgend gifted to Urduja, at least that is what the Kingdom says it is so that Urduja can act as a frontline in the potential war against Valentine Kingdom for the Five-pronged forest that will open up trading routes via water with the Exodus continent if they won, unfortunately, I suddenly appeared and nailed a nation between the two, I now realized that my nation''s territorial cing is the same as The Philippines. Going back, the King who gifted thend to Urduja is branded as the most stupid in history, why?
He thought that a person who can destroy armies on her own cannot think in a strategic way, which Urduja definitely can, Eleanor''s story from that point is not detailed anymore because that part of history is omitted from the books, and Urduja just stated the story after the idiot King cried in front of her when she sessfully assimted the nobles once loyal to the king under her wing, the other parts, she did not narrate to her children.
"So basically, Urduja suddenly locked up the Kingdom, giving her the final say about the forest''s invasion and war against Valentine..."
I muttered so and under Eleanor''s "very proud of her mom" gaze that anticipates my amazed smile, I did as she expected.
_My father created ayer-style dungeon set up and Urduja was in front to block hernd to interfere in hisnd... Fucking gods again._
I swear that when I get to the level of those bastards, I will give them a fucking that their divine asses have never felt before.
_If it''s plotting that y''all want, you have apetitor._
After swearing, I sighed, before all of that, I have to tend to mortal affairs first, the most urgent one is the opportunistic vassal nobility of Urduja that will surelybine their forces and attack me, like I said earlier, nobles are jerks and even though they havee to a consensus to not meddle with hero affairs, some are still ambitious and will try to use trump cards against me, as it will even work, so I want to give them a "Mabuhay and Wee to your Kamatayan." (TL: Hello! And wee to your death.).
I will use some of my tricks to nt evidence that someone from the royalty backed them up so that I can get a huge bargaining chip when I get to be invited by the King himself this time, surely they will not miss the chance to meet the person the second one to prevent their already aged like a milk n of opening trading routes in front of a god''s backyard.
"And that''s what she achieved all her life, ah, but of course, I believe that you already achieved things of historical proportions, like being the fastest to establish a well-oiled societal system of a nation, and I am sure that you are the only baby to ever walk with her two feet the moment she was born. But still, it is a very good thing for the world to have such a capable person in its repertoire."
I nodded slightly, certainly, all of my historical exploits will probably be about being the youngest to achieve this, to conquer that, to be this, and so on, but I don''t care about that right now because just as Eleanor stopped bragging about her mom, she went silent for a minute, that is so strange because she was talking to me non-stop for a long time but the weirdest thing is that, the silence gave me a very bad feeling, even Bakunawa who is listening to Eleanor with interest suddenly poked out her head towards the window, her gulps being audible, but it might be possible that she is just carsick, but the instincts of a woman is most of the time right.
And I am a woman, so I was right, thus as I was also starting to get nervous, Eleanor suddenly spoke.
"Hey, you epted the invitation because you want revenge against your biological mother, right?"
I squinted my eyes, this was not what I expected, I wondered if my mother was Ruphas Mafahl or Rimuru Tempest during the after story of the web novel, but the two of them are not people to abandon children so I doubt that, and I mean it would be a bummer if this novel suddenly became a fanfiction, well enough with the jokes for I already formted the reply I have to give.
There is just no way my mom is strong, given that she needs Urduja to find me before.
"Well, you can say that."
What I said is not concealing something, it is just that my main goal right now is to create connections and forcibly nt opportunities for Kamatayan, "Nation before oneself", that is one of my friend''s most famous quotes, so I saw my vengeance as something I have to do like a side quest like I can do it on an earlier orter time, nothing would change, surely not the fact that I want to murder her.
At this point, however, I have my priorities, but it seems like Eleanor misunderstood my vague answer, her probing look earlier was changed with worry.
"Sophia, I know that you are an intelligent person and I know that you know it too. Thus I have to warn you of the possible consequences of your potential actions to one of my mother''s numerous concubines, she is not only obsessed with women, but she is also protective of them, I know where you areing from, and I have also developed a deep hatred towards Myra, however, you have to n this action of yours, because you will face the strongest human to ever exist not only the basic showmanship your mother have learned."
Oh, so she became part of Urduja''s harem, huh... now that I think about it, if Myra is a mistress to Duchess Urduja, does that mean that I and Eleanor are step sisters? Or does that apply only when she bes a legal wife?
[I can feel it, the kinks rising.]
Even when you can''t read my thoughts, you are not seizing to annoy me.
"But... I mean, I technically have a higher standing than her, I am a monarchy and she is a Duchess, so I think I can do something using my authority right?"
I tried to argue, mostly because I am interested in Urduja''s personality because the Urduja I know is a mythical ruler of Pangasinan, certainly having someone who has the same name as the hero I know will pique my interest, but again, to my surprise, Eleanor shouted.
"No! I assume that you already know what she did to her territory, and she did all of that because she doesn''t recognize authority, even though she rarely uses her own, as a hero and as the second highest form of authority in the Kingdom, next only to the King, surely, instead of making her back out, you will be facing her relentless charge if you ever tried to use the royalty card. You can even use your identity as her daughter inw than your crown."
Wait, if you put it that way, isn''t she an overprotective and overbearing father and husband? But then again, her saying that I can use the Daughter-inw''s card means that Urduja is doting on her adopted children, is Eleanor really that panicked about my safety that she forgot that I can easily exploit this one thing?
_Well, that is kind of sweet._
To lose part of one''s reason because of her beloved''s safety, I mean.
I looked at Eleanor while I was thinking of such, I grew interested in my mother-inw, more so when I saw the emblem of the Duchy of Urduja, though, of course, I could be wrong, who knows, still, it is a very good thing to brood about the only person in my two lives that I can potentially call "mom".
_I''m getting excited._
I cannot help but think as such as I answered "Alright, alright I won''t."
However, honestly, I don''t know if I can leave it up to my answer, I am not good at controlling myself, I mean, unlike my former self, I am way more emotional (Though I still cannot fully understand my own emotion), you just have to imagine how hard to control things that you can''t understand, mostly because I don''t have the time to exin things further for the walls of the capital city of Urduja, Urduja City is finally at sight.
I imitated Bakunawa and peaked my head outside of the carriage, to hell with Royal bearings, I thought as I looked at the tall walls at the entry point of the city to the south, of course the guards who also had golden armor stationed in the walls were already notified of my arrival, plus because of the emblem in the back of the carriage the three of us is riding we are not obstructed, not even our shadows, now upon entrance the interest of Bakunawa is heightened, her hair fluttering as her eyes glimmered, yet the oversized clip on her head is not budging at all.
Once you enter the walled city of Intramuros, you will see a resemnce in the style of the buildings. Still, in terms of space, the Urduja City is way, wayrger, though I wonder if mom (to be) is a narcissist by giving her territory and capital city names after herself.
She is like, The Duchess of Urduja, owner of the Duchy of Urduja, living in Urduja City, the Capital of Urduja, that is very strange, but what is more strange is the girl with a lot of eyes running at the same speed as the carriage, it''s Momoiro, and she asionally nces at me to check if I can see her and I have enough delicacy to act like I don''t. It seems like hermon sense and fundamentals are somehow weakened by her mind-reading abilities because she wasn''t able to recognize gazes directed towards her, she even thought that she could conceal herself using a new set of clothes.
Eleanor also joined the fray and watched her sister run fervently as she panted heavily, she was determined to follow us from the city walls to the mansion of her mother, yes mansion, what use would a castle be if the owner of the ce is virtually impossible to assassinate, not only because of her power but because of the strength of her spouses, concubines, and children.
_But Urduja needs to pay more attention to her children._
Bakunawa and Eleanor looked at me as I looked at Momoiro with a smirk, I will not lie, I find her interesting, and I am sure that she also finds me to be one because I am the first person who blocked her ability to read minds.
My general and my wife continued to look at me, in which I am obliged to argue.
"What?"
The two of them shook their head but continued looking at me.
[I can feel it, the ki-]
Shut up, I thought you would be quiet in this whole arc, if you will not, then be quiet until the end of my visit.
"Hey, I mean, isn''t she cute if she puts an effort to observe things that interest her?"
This time, the three of us went back to the carriage as the two of them squinted their eyes toward me, I could not understand.
"Yeah, I heard that Momoiro visited Bwan, but only after she left did I learn of it, I didn''t know that you would also captivate her with your charisma."
Eleanor smiled at me, gentleness and even relief evident on her face, what the hell is this?
"What are you talking about?"
I asked in confusion, but Eleanor did not even listen to me and continued.
"Oh, of course you don''t have to worry about me, you are a queen, and you already have a first wife, a second or a third will not hurt anymore."
Chapter 86: Sophia’s Gift
Chapter 86: Sophia¡¯s Gift
[3rd Person POV]
Eleanor didn''t realize what she had just said until it was toote, she blushed inside the carriage while Sophia and Bakunawa looked at each other like they had just seen an eldritch that even their brilliant minds could not exin.
While all of this is happening, ady in a European dress with brown and white colors can be seen outside a mansion, her arms are wrapped by the long-sleeved dress, and her brown skin reflects the rays of the sun as her ck hair flutters alongside the fresh summer breeze, however despite all of that, Urduja is frowning.
Not only did she have to wear a dress, but she also had to wear a long-sleeved one to hide her muscr limbs, somehow, the dress had a V backless design on it and as she felt the gazes from her wives and maids that already stripped and licked her body with their eyes, she is so sure that this design was intentional, though given the personality of Urduja, she is destined to not hate being lusted upon, by women of course, actually the thing that annoys her is the person besides her, it was Mira who is being apanied by a maid with a parasol that she is using to block the sun from reaching her skin.
Mira is somewhat nervous, maybe because she is beside Urduja, but mostly because of Sophia''s nearing arrival.
Urduja looked at her and at the same time, Mira nced at Urduja, because of this, the two of them locked gazes, Mira was startled, and with a "hmph!" she turned her head around, Urduja and even the maid squinted their eyes.
_Where did thate from?_
Urduja sighed whilst thinking as such, this lover''s quarrel startedst night when Urduja stated her concerns about the safety of Mira and her n to temporarily hide her from Sophia''s sight, the reason is very simple, Sophia is mad at her mother, so mad she is that Urduja''s god have to directlymand her to let Sophia blow off some steam using Urduja herself, but Mira won''t ept it, saying that she will not know unless she tried.
Then a debate between a 300+-year-old person with a lot of experience and a person merely in her 20s ensued, and as a way older person, Urduja knew the only way that Sophia could forgive the person who abandoned her.
"Not unless you be someone useful to her, to her interests, ambitions, and ns will you be forgiven."
That is what she said, but Mira seem to misunderstand such remarks, thinking that Urduja is promoting a greedy image of Sophia.
"HER MOTHER MIGHT BE A HORRIBLE PERSON! BUT YOU CANNOT CALL HER AS SUCH JUST BECAUSE OF THAT! I WILL MEET HER WHETHER YOU LIKE IT OR NOT!"
Urduja was stunned, that was the first time in a long while that a human yelled at her, and even the King didn''t have the guts to do so, honestly, Urduja was delighted to have such a lover, but the problem still did not disappear, it is just that Mira cannot understand the hypocrisy of monarchs, take the King of Gjarhorn as reference, he announced his power all over hisnd and yet let Urduja establish a territory with nothing but her adopted sons and daughters as mayor, governors and generals.
The King''s power in thend of Urduja is so small that his only two loyal nobles are in the two farthest points of the Inverse V of the territory.
If it''s Sophia, it is evident that Sophia will pounce on her mother immediately. Still, if her mother is a capable spy, that pounce will suddenly be apanied by a kiss on the cheek with "Mom, I missed you, please spy for me~!" In short, as long as Mira bes useful to her ns, Sophia will forgive her, though sincerity might be an issue.
But Mira is yet to be capable at anything except basic swordsmanship, for Urduja just started to train her in every talent possible, but Mira is blinded by her guilt, like Urduja said, if it''s for Sophia''s forgiveness, Mira is willing to be burned in the stakes or be crucified. Urduja loved these facts about Mira, for it is evidence that she is striving to be a better person, but no dead person can strive to be better, because they cannot move.
_I just said the truth and then she didn''t want to talk to me... Women... Oh wait, I am a woman too._
Urduja tried to distract herself as she rested both of her arms on her waist, earning a p from a maid who was tasked to do so, Urduja sighed and then put her arms once again in front of her stomach and as she did so, an entourage with the emblem of the Urdujan territory halted in front of them, Urduja went into character and smiled.
As she did so, a person on the short side stepped out, in a silver filipiniana dress, she dazzled all of the people who were eavesdropping with her short hair that was adorned by a clip with a serpent feeding on the moon, she swept her sharp gaze and then locked on Urduja who grinned as she scanned Bakunawa''s body up and down.
_Filipiniana?_
Bakunawa went into the side of the carriage as she announced the arrival of her queen.
"Her Majesty, The Queen, Sophia Demiurge I alongside her lover, Eleanor ckwell has arrived, please pay your respects by putting your right hand into your left chest."
[Sophia''s POV]
Upon Bakunawa''s announcement of my arrival and my preferred way of salutation, I went up to the carriage with the sight of a tall woman in front of me, damn it.
But anyway, all of them seem to know the term "A monarch''s weird tastes." and understood that I don''t like people kneeling in front of me, maybe except for my wife, oh and by the the way, after that very intense awkward atmosphere earlier, Eleanor diverted the topic and described the appearance of my mom, the only thing that connects the two of us is that both of us are small, even her breasts. Mine are not the same, it seems like my father''s genes are too strong.
Also, Urduja is not in a dress that I imagined her to be in, weakening my assumptions, well it''s not like it is something important, but still, I found it interesting, so I went in front of Urduja who stopped putting her hand into her chest as I paid my respect the best way my prideful self can, after my respects, I made way for Eleanor as she bowed a little too, it is more sophisticated than mine, of course because I am yet to call Urduja "mother inw" and I don''t like bowing to anyone in a personal level, so there is that.
In my peripheral vision, I can see ady trying to reach out to Eleanor but was gracefully ignored, causing my mother to be dejected, the people inside the mansion who I presumed to be the numerous spouses of Urduja saw such a scene and threw their gazes towards me, I can feel that they are at least in the hero prospect level and are strong, but surely not in the same level as Urduja, or even me.
_It will be a bad thing if they are._
As I thought so, Eleanor smiled after bowing, her smile was bright, as if proud of herself and wanted to brag about her exploits to her mother.
"Mother I am back."
Eleanor said in Urduja smiling too as she scanned Eleanor''s body, the maid at her back flinched, immediately going to the back of Urduja, whispering.
"My Lady, that is your daughter."
All of the people in front of the house could hear what the maid whispered, everyone swept their gaze towards Urduja, I reached my hand towards Eleanor and positioned her at my back.
"No, I will not do that to my daughter." Urduja shook her head as she sent a quick jab into the maid''s stomach, making her curl to the ground, vomiting. Is her reputation that bad? I wonder.
Urduja coughed to recapture our attention as she said.
"In any case, the Duchy of Urduja is weing you to her mansion for a banquet that will happen for my birthday tomorrow, a festival will happen because of that, so I arranged the banquetter at night, for now, we shall talk about casual things to strengthen our connection... as a future mother inw of yours, this is obligatory."
I nodded, also seizing the chance to introduce my gift.
"Ah, of course as an invitee of the steamed Hero of the Sun, the Queendom of Kamatayan also have a gift fitting of such a title, however, I do not find the outside of your residence fitting to present you my gift."
After the two of us said such remarks, Urduja did not talk further. She just nced at a soldier and then pointed at the maid, she then continued walking in front of me as the guide ignoring the golden armored soldier who nodded as he, after I passed the sight of the passed out maid, moved out and picked her up. It seems like Urduja doesn''t have that much good temper, well who would have one if you are used of havingscivious thoughts about your daughter, right?
_But I hope that she doesn''t have any._
____
The mansion of Urduja has a gold and brown motif, these two colors seem to be the favorite colors of the duchess, you see, in every vase, room, linen, curtains, and pillowcase, these two colors can be seen. It is one of the advantages of being a noble, you can incorporate your style not only in your mansion but all over your territory, as for me, I gave the construction team freedom to choose the design of my cities, resulting in it being half moon shape city, well it is every preference after another, I guess.
As I was thinking of that, we entered the hallway towards Urduja''s seat of power, it seemed like what she amodated was my gift towards her at the same time my official request for Eleanor''s hands, and as far as I can see it, my request will be sessful, I mean, if not, then I will be faced with an army instead of a warm wee ording to the code of ethics for the nobilities of Gjarhorn (introduced by Eleanor to me), so I will be fine, certainly.
The hall has the portrait of all the people who became the owners of this patch ofnd, of course, it was not originally this big, but because of the stupidity of the King, when he disposed of the original duke who united the frontlinends for the Valente-Gjarhorn war that is still yet to happen until now, he gave all of the unrulednd to Urduja, she then gave thend an unprecedented amount of power alongside development of human rights, public infrastructures and services that rooted the name Urduja to the territory, so Urduja Tawalisi has the biggest portrait in the hall.
As I was observing the hallway, we finally reached the hall that contains a seat with two kampns crossing each other as the backrest part, Urduja went towards the seat, well she is a hero, so it is normal to see oneself as above Kings, and Queens, but I am also a hero (fallen) and a queen, seeing her position herself higher than me make me feel ufortable, but because of the ns I have in mind for this Kingdom, I did not voiced out any of my grumbles.
I went and stepped aside to let Bakunawa carry my gift, it was also a longsword with the name of Urduja Tawalisi engraved on the body of the de, good thing is that I did not go traditional here, I mean I do not find gifting kampn to a person that has a throne shaped after a kampn (and presumably has kampn as a weapon) veryfortable, that is like writing the word "well" on a single paragraph 15 times, it is not aesthetically pleasing.
"Please ept this gift crafted using iron and magic metal, it is a long sword that contains your name, a symbol of me honoring the contribution of your birth to the growth of the Kingdom you pledge your allegiance with."
Bakunawa knelt as Urduja looked at the woman that is also on top of the throne alongside her, the woman went down and then also knelt a little as she received the cloth that had the sword on it, it didn''t need the scabbard because it is merely ceremonial and will not see the face of any battle after Urduja scanned the sword and swung it a little bit, she put it back to the cloth, signaling the woman to put the sword in the room that has the gifts of the noble and the King itself.
"Your Majesty, I believe that you and my daughter have developed something special, can you tell me more about it?"
As she said that, I could see that a person in the back, my mother suddenly moved out, I squinted my eyes for a fraction of a second as I went up to the throne of power, In my mind:
_It seems like my rtionship with my mother is the one Urduja wanted to arrange and fix rather than her daughter._
But outside, I kissed the back of Urduja''s hand, in my tone a never-before-seen determination (though it is just an act).
"Mother-inw, I am officially requesting your blessing to let me marry your daughter and make her my wife, I want her to b-"
However, before I can even finish my formality-only dialogue, a vomiting sound is suddenly heard at the entrance of the throne room, all of the blushing, grinning, and shocked faces turn their back to the gate crusher and what we see is a maiden with a lot of eyes.
"Huff... Huf.... I don''t know that running from the city walls to the gates is so tiring since all of you can do it so casually."
____
Note: Urduja''s age is not a plot hole because she did not evolved, instead she was blessed, that is the most spoiler I can tell without harming the plot.
Chapter 87: Brawl
Chapter 87: Brawl
All of us in the throne room are looking at Momoiro and all I can say is that she is the exact opposite of Eleanor, you see, even though she just vomited in front of the most powerful personalities of Gjarhorn, she did it like she was alone and also stood up like nothing happened, even bowing as she said:
"Mom, I am back, sorry for my absence earlier. Eleanor, it is nice to see you again after so long, and it is much better to see you happy with your life."
After Momoiro greeted her mother and sister respectively, the maids started to clean up the mess that Momoiro made and gracefully ignored, she went in front of me and bowed once more, her face showing a faint smile.
"Your Majesty, I am d to see you again."
I squinted my eyes unconsciously as I admired howposed the dodomeki in front of me was, I bet that only a handful of people (including me) could see her get flustered.
"Yes, but why did you run that far to follow us?"
Momoiro gasped and looked at Eleanor who positioned her body to face her sister directly, even Urduja was curious as to why the carriage she sent that contained ME alongside my lover in which is another DAUGHTER of hers followed HER daughter.
_Am I in danger?_
I cannot help but think as such, but of course, in my face is still the perplexed expression I had before.
"So you have noticed me... well you see, I want to surprise you by suddenly appearing in the walls, however, I do not know that the anti-mind reading spell you have made can be inscribed to just anyone you want to, I was so shocked that I ended up not being able to show myself and instead followed you from the walls into this ce..."
Momoiro put her index finger and thumb on her chin as she squinted and looked at me.
"Fascinating... truly fascinating."
Momoiro''s face is nk as ever, but the usual dullness of her eyes is gone and sparkles can be seen emanating from them, because of her numerous eyes, they do not look beautiful, they honestly look weird because we can see literal sparkles from them, her eyes have rainbow lightsing out of them, Urduja, Eleanor, and Bakunawa looked at me with a "What have you done!?" face. I can see that Momoiro is the "baby girl"(even though that sounds weird) of Eleanor''s generation of Urduja''s children.
_I wonder if I am really in danger._
"Anyway, Mother, I befriended Queen Sophia when I gave the invitations to her and Eleanor, so I would like to volunteer to tour her around our mansion, and the city too of course."
Momoiro still had a nk face, but her sparkling eyes did not seize to shine, however when Urduja answered: "No." as she stood up, the many eyes of the pink-haired dodomeki immediately dimmed like a lightbulb being switched off.
"I have some important matters to discuss with Sophia, so I have to reject your intentions. Anyway, there will be a banquetter at night and the true celebration of my birthday tomorrow, you can wait until then, right? "
Momoiro seemed to reluctantly ept such a suggestion, but Eleanor (and of course me) immediately understood what Urduja meant, so Eleanor slid herself immediately in front of me and held my hand, I was actually shocked by this action, it was very refreshing for her to have no hesitation, that was kind of cool.
I didn''t even have the chance to say anything, Eleanor immediately berated her mother.
"Mom! This decision is made by the both of us, it is just fair to face you as one entit-"
"Eleanor."
Urduja sighed and then shook her head, she raised her hand and then looked at my wife who closed her eyes at that gesture, I was tugging her hand so that I would be the one in front all this time but she was unusually strong, though it seems like my worries are unfounded because Urduja just gently put her hand on Ellie''s hair and ruffled it a little.
"Don''t worry."
Urduja smiled gently, Eleanor was quite shocked as she touched her hair, I let my hand escape hers and then caressed her back and mouthed "Yes, you shouldn''t worry." through my lips.
"Well, have a meeting, we shall."
After Urduja dismissed all the people inside and after I also let Bakunawa watch over Eleanor, I followed Urduja towards her office, at this moment, she already know that I know that she already agreed to my rtionship with Eleanor, maybe even offering meter on to answer all the expenses in my wedding, though of course I will not allow such things to happen, it is my wedding so I will be the one that will organize it.
Going back, the meeting might be about my mom who sneakily went out of the throne room earlier, I can confirm that when Urduja muttered "Calm yourself" while the two of us were walking, so she was trying to reconcile a mother and daughter in an office.
Who knows solving family issues is an official work for the Hero of the Sun.
Of course, I did not answer or even just nodded at what she had just said, I mean even though I said to Eleanor that I would not use my fists to talk to her, I am not so sure if I can uphold that promise for too long. I just really want her dead, even in mine or other people''s hands, in any case, I am still on guard, I just knew how old minds work, they might not be as intelligent as humans, but as their age umted, the wisdom they have acquired willpensate for such ws, I do the vice versa, so I knew how it works.
Who knows what is she plotting by making my mom and I meet?
"By the way, won''t it be more necessary to prepare for the celebration?"
The atmosphere somehow became awkward because of theck of conversation, so I tried to strike one, to which Urduja replied.
"The day of my birth will be tomorrow and the banquet of the nobles and guests will be at midnight, so we have a lot of time before the event starts."
I nodded while looking at the front.
"Oh..."
And then squinted my eyes as I stared at the corner of a cross-section hallway, I pointed at the corner and then asked.
"Someone is peaking on us."
I can see Urduja''s forehead grow some veins, so she can get angry towards her wives, though she is tolerant, but in any case, Urduja went and reprimanded the person who is "spying" on us, my mom (that seems to be nervous in the prospect of seeing me, given that she didn''t even try to strike a conversation with me at the entrance) and started to lecture her, I also want to have a good look to my mom, though I already saw her earlier so I went and walk beside the two of them.
Their conversation went like this:
"Didn''t I tell you to go to the office!?"
"B-but I want to see her...!"
Urduja grabbed the cheeks of my mom whose name is Myra and then said.
"Can''t you understand what position you are in right now!? If it''s not for my existence you have already died a hundred times over, so listen to me, okay!?"
Those are some harsh words, there is no way I have that bad self-control, I mean, there is just no way, right? I asked myself as such as I continued to look at the PDA in front of me, somehow as I continued to stare at the almond-themed mother of mine, who has almond hair, dress, eyes, etc. all of the noise was suddenly omitted.
_By the way, she is the one who gave me this height._
My mom is slightly taller than me, despite me being mad and tiny, so one can see whose genes are strong with this one.
"...hia...!"
I observed my mom, somehow, I could not stop looking at her and all of my attention was focused on her. It felt like I had tunnel vision and focused all of my consciousness on her.
"SOPHIA!"
[HAVE SOME RESTRAINT!]
Arge roar was suddenly heard that snapped me back to reality, I could see Mira leaning her back on the wall, looking at me with tears in her eyes while looking like she was about to puke, furthermore, I could feel the whole mansion slowly shaking, from moderate and then gradually weakening until it stopped.
"Hm?"
I asked Urduja, however, all of this thing signifies one thing, it seems like I cannot uphold the promise to Eleanor longer than the duration I intended to uphold it, even [Guide] that is in my head was omitted in my system.
_Well, I''ll just say sorry._
I can feel and hear my breathing getting heavy, it is amazing how can I get so angry that I can even hear my vocal cords getting ruptured because of the little growls I was making while breathing.
"You... Mira is trying to be a better person, so please listen to her side..."
I continued to walk towards Urduja''s office, I then replied.
"Did you ever listen to my side?"
I disrespectfully opened the door of her office, I could hear Urduja sighing, probably shaking her head. Urduja''s office is really simple, it is designed by her for her personal use, there is a sofa on the right and left and a table at the front with a box in it, some stains of blood are visible in the box and as Urduja appeared at my back and walked to her office with Mira who has hollow eyes, the audacity.
"...Ahem..."
Urduja coughed a little to get my attention, at this moment, I was aware of my anger already and never even bothered to hide it, so I red at her, though my re was met with calm eyes, my message was conveyed, if I did not get to even p my mom in the face, all hell will break loose. Of course, I am also aware that she wants me to fight her, I don''t know why but if you ever be as powerful as we are, you will notice intents from gazes alone.
I know all of that, and yet here I am just bing fully aware of my anger, I have lived my previous life having little to no chance of understanding my emotions and even now, I thought that the oath I shouted during my newborn days is just in the heat of the moment and recognize my anger as something superficial but in actuality, it is something I have to get out of myself before I explode.
Surely, as I was thinking of that, Urduja opened the box that contained a white-haired man who awfully resembled me, his eyes were opened, the look of despair to them was evident, and just as I expected, it was my father.
What I am confused however is why Urduja kills a person who abandons women but doesn''t kill a woman who abandons her kid. Isn''t that both negligence of responsibility? Is Mira''s pussy really that immacte that Urduja would rather go back against her principles just so that she can insert her finger inside it?
As Urduja tried to convince me to forgive Mira saying that she was trying to be a better person, Mira being shrouded by guilt whatsoever, it seemed like she forgot that I am technically a newborn child that luckily was "born" with a lot of blessings given by my previous life and my "Father" for him to use me as the ruler of hisnd the moment he left it, this speech is repulsive, disgusting.
_So this is how Bonifacio felt when the GOMBURZA was killed in a one-sided trial._
I looked at Mira who looked at me with eyes full of sadness and guilt, and the moment she looked back my seat exploded and the next thing she saw was my face distorted in anger, my eyes bloodshot, my teeth bleeding as I clenched it so hard and my hand charred and has cracks that haveva dripping from them approaching her face at point nk range.
I????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????''???????????????????????l????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????l??????????????????????????????? ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????m?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????u???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????r?????????????????????????????????????????????d????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????e?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????r?????????????????????????????????? ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????y?????????????????????????????????????o????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????u???????????????????????????????????????????? (I''ll murder you.)
[3rd Person POV]
When strong people (by the standard of this world) enter a state of great emotion or enter a situation that needs so much concentration, they will enter a state in which all things will be in slow motion, the dust bes clear to them, the breathing of enemies, the movement of their clothes, they vibration of their weapons, everything will beprehended in less than a fraction of a second.
Urduja and Sophia are in such a state, and Urduja, upon seeing Sophia''s figure that obviously exploded from anger and just decided to end the source of it all sighed, she felt guilty about using one of her lovers as bait for themand of her god, after all she is not emotionless, it is just necessary for the Hero of the sun to let the Fallen Hero gain a calm mind, much, much calmer like how it usually is, though why is it necessary is something she still doesn''t know.
_Well one thing is for sure._
She clenched her fist, causing her muscles to rip the long sleeve of her dress.
_I have to protect her._
She looked at Sophia with her sharp eyes and then punched her in the sides, Sophia could not anticipate the sudden change in momentum, she was flung to the side without resistance, punched through a wall, and got embedded into another.
Sophia got up and huffed whilst Mira was tossed to the door outside the office, soldiers grabbing her and running away with her, Urduja''s Kampn appearing on her hands as she walked towards the destroyed wall.
Sophia red at Urduja and Urduja squinted her eyes glowed a golden light to meet the re as the fight between two of humanity''s strongest unfolded.
_______
Note: Sophia doesn''t recognize herself as a human, but she is TECHNICALLY one, so she is one of humanity''s strongest
Chapter 88: Interrupted
Chapter 88: Interrupted
The two heroes did not wait for long, Sophia and Urduja almost instantly pounced toward each other, Urduja''s Kampn and a makeshift Ice de of Sophia shed at full power, Urduja knew that Sophia would attack with all her might and pound her with power every strike, thus she also used her full strength to attack, as a result, the two superpowers canceled out each other''s strength, but not the momentum of their attacks, arge explosion ensued as crystals of ice and sshingva went all over the ce, but the two culprits are already out of the scene, they flew away from each other for a second and met on the other second releasing their full power against each other once more.
At this moment, the mansion deemed the safest in all of Urduja crumbled in front of the force of the two shing behemoths.
The good thing is that Myra already announced the forced evacuation of the whole mansion and governing area, thus the hero and the Fallen did not even bother to check for coteral (not like they can) and continued their sword fight. This time, no matter how much anger Sophia had or how much confidence Urduja possessed, they knew that it was time to get serious. Urduja''s whole body shined a golden glow whilst Sophia''s Filipiniana squirmed like that of a worm, the Filipiniana she wore started to morph back into its original form.
Long sleeved a blouse as an undershirt, a ck overcoat at the top, and an above-the-knee skirt, while Urduja''s armor also appeared all over her body, it is a light golden armor with brown tight suit as an undershirt, her lean muscles and abs is an eye candy that men and women wouldn''t mind ogling to, but it is no that time for that as she and Sophia once again engaged in a swordfight.
This time, Urduja cannot help but praise Sophia, for even though her overflowing wrath somewhat restricts her whole body, the finesse, and sophistication of her swordsmanship seem to not decrease nor slow down a bit. Even Urduja''s self-control cannot achieve that level of mastery.
Though she is still failing to see the sense of helping Sophia understand herself more, the rational mind of gods simply doesn''t work on empathy, and the God of the Sun and the God of the Undead are of the same power level, being leaders of pantheons, thus it is not a very good idea to go for each other''s throat.
Urduja''s mind is pondering on such things, plus the fact that she has to be on full attention despite fighting a mad monster named Sophia makes her not notice that one of the carriages that was sent to Kamatayan exploded and before she even can realize it, the hilt of the rapier bashed into her face.
"OOF!?"
Urduja was genuinely surprised as she was sent flying away towards a public affairs building, causing the building to be shaved off half of its structure. Sophia, using air magic pushed herself with speed near the speed of sound towards Urduja, pointing the tip of her rapier to her target, strands of ck started to enshroud the rapier.
Urduja just stood up and saw the seen of dark magic being targeted towards her as the light around the ce seemed to distort in fear of the darkness'' presence, making normal people hallucinate, seeing this, the rather calm face of Urduja became shocked, her eyes wide open.
_Isn''t she supposed to be unconscious!? How can she use magic that she must have acquired after her ascension to the fallen hero position!?_
She shouted as her de also started to emanate the power of the sun whilst she held it in a baseball position.
[Oh, she is unconscious, alright.]
The god of the sun, or at least the part of him that guides Urduja said rather calmly, but the voice sighed.
[But it seems that that state of hers is not enough to stop her from learning things at an abnormal speed... Fascinating.]
Urduja knew that the Dark Magic was acquired only when Sophia ascended, after all the "Sun Magic" was also acquired by her the moment she became a hero, but her point is, that you''re not supposed to learn magic given by god in a few weeks, even Urduja learned the basics after a year of training with her lord.
Urduja was thinking as such as the rapier went straight for her eyes, she swung her Kampn at full force as the darkness and light from the two colliding des fought for supremacy, and when they did so, the hands of the two heroes started to bleed, drops of their blood falling to the ground and when Urduja sessfully pushed away the rapier, sending Sophia out of the popted areas of her territory, arge explosion ensued, all of the buildings, pavements, the little vegetation between the creases of the stones and even her mansion was disintegrated into dust.
Urduja stood at the epicenter, not minding the catastrophic damage she and her daughter-inw caused as she thought.
_Khecy (her wife and finance secretary) will surely get mad!_
Urduja did not even check for any lives that werepromised, the moment the people in the capital epted her protection that she never really gave to them, they were aware that they should have a contingency n to evacuate if it so happens that a fight will break out, and given that there are no shouts were heard, Urduja assumed that everyone left already, though shaving of one-fourth of the governance district is not an optimistic thing, it is better than wiping all of it out alongside its inhabitants.
And when Urduja went in front of Sophia''s injured visage, she felt a sharp reing from her side, she looked at Sophia who finally went back from her mad self to her normal sharp one.
_SOMEONE IS WATCHING US!_
[Sophia''s POV]
Heavy pants can be heard from the deepest part of my lungs, the two arms mine are bleeding, with all of the bones on them being shattered, the damage given to me by the baseball throw plus the strong repulsion from the collision of light and darkness was so fast that my healing factor cannot keep up with the damage, though it is slowly but surely healing my hands alongside parts of my body at a visible rate. I am clearly aware of what happened, yet I cannot stop or rather did not stop it, I am very disappointed in myself, you can say that.
_That was dangerous._
I cannot help but think as such, but what truly awoken me is the person watching our fight that I felt the moment I stood up from the crater I was in, Urduja is in front of me, only a hand is injured and besides that, there are no wounds to speak of.
_I see, I was in the way of being defeated, huh?_
I gripped my rapier tighter so that the watcher would not be suspicious that we already discovered him/her, the good thing is that, as I was about to move forward, numerous sand tentaclestched into my back and stole my rapier, in my front is Momoiro''s back that is stopping her mother from advancing.
"Lady Khecy is mad."
Her words were rather casual, but Urduja gulped a little, my vision also started to get blurry, it seemed like I was yet to be the opponent of the great Urduja, too bad. When Eleanor went in front of me, I could not help but close my eyes and bury my face into the soft breasts of Eleanor who went in front of me and smiled, well, she seemed to not be angry despite what I did.
_____
After a while, I opened my eyes in a room that had a brown theme to it, the light from the sunset conquered the efforts of the curtain to block its shine, and I stared at the room in confusion.
"Isn''t Urduja''s mansion one of the coteral damage?"
I asked myself, but surprisingly, there was someone who answered my question, it was Eleanor in a bathrobe, it seemed like she had just finished bathing and visited me here.
"The banquet and festival were not affected by my intervention, and with some help from your workers, all of the buildings were restored in five hours. You also don''t have to worry about any bacsh because the incident was covered as "A sparring match that escted out of control", I am surprised by your recovery, it has only been five hours since you slept and you are good as new. But of course, you will have to bear with terrified stares because it is not every day that a mother has to fight someone who disregards the lives of people. "
Eleanor seems to not be angry towards me, she is even wearing such inviting clothes while we are conversing, in a room, with only the two of us, though the hanging filipiniana in the cab beside the bed is a sign that she is not inviting me at all.
"Well, it seems like the banquet is about to start, though I am really surprised that you can repair a quarter of a district in five hours."
"Yeah, it was adjusted earlier so people can forget the happenings faster."
My attire earlier started to once again morph into a ck and white filipiniana, Eleanor also started to strip her bathrobe, leaving her with only her bra and panty, it is really sad that we are in an event that I almost destroyed. But in all seriousness though, now that I am not consumed by my anger, I cannot help but squint my eyes.
_I have never realized my anger can lead me to lose myself._
My mind is unknowingly and unprecedentedly clean, I mean when I was thinking, I didn''t feel foggy at all, thus I am thinking that I could bottle up at will the grudgeful feeling towards my mom, who would have thought that I was very, very wrong.
_Fuck, I even felt better by blowing off some steam._
My clear mind made my mental processes smooth, even smoother than before.
While I was thinking as such, Eleanor went in front of me and presented me with bareback.
"Help me zip it up, please."
I stood up immediately and then zipped the Filipiniana upwards, and while I was doing so, I could not help but remember what Eleanor had said to me earlier this day, "A second or third one will not hurt." whilst myck of EQ still lingers on my mind.
_Does that mean that I am..._
"Sophia? Let''s go?"
I snapped back to reality and looked at Eleanor, I nodded silently and forcibly got my thoughts out of my mind, though I doubted I could do that, so I started to ask questions to Eleanor.
"Hey, it seems like you are in a good mood despite me breaking our promise, did anything happen?"
Eleanor snapped her head towards me all of a sudden and made an "Ehe~" sound as she smiled from ear to ear, really I wonder what happened.
"Well, you see my... our mother Urduja said to me that she intends to approve of our rtionship as long as I am happy with it."
She is acting all smug even though she is so worried about her mom''s approval earlier, I just shook my head and smiled.
"That is good to hear."
I then looked around and said.
"Did Urduja.. mom say anything other than that?"
Eleanor upon hearing my question straightened up immediately, she is a war veteran, and though her frontline experience is rather limited, such fact will never change so being serious in an instant is something she can do with ease.
"Don''t worry about anything, Momoiro has already announced herself absent from the ball and will serve as the main surveince unit, she will be sure to catch any individuals that have espionage thoughts, I also nted the anti mind reading spiders that you got earlier around the vicinity of not only the mansion but also the whole governance district."
I nodded, though I doubt that the person who was watching us woulde into the governance area, I mean if he or she wanted to, she shouldn''t have watched the two of us fight, it is more likely that the spy wants to confirm I and Urduja''s current location.
_I see it is a more interesting case than the dark elf spy._
Though I worry about the creativity, I feel like this is way bigger than a mere request for me to join their cost, given the fact that the spy has better methods and presumably stronger than the previous one, I wonder how will Kabuto fare against such an opponent.
As I was thinking of that, we finally arrived at the ballroom of the mansion, in which there two nobles who are present, as of now of course. Their eyes shook when they saw me and at that moment I knew who these people were, thus I smiled at them and waved my hand as I and my wife went downstairs.
Bakunawa who was at the bottom of the stairs looked at the two nobles with suspicion, but eventually put her hand into her chest, I also smiled at her gesture and then went to the seat that was reserved specifically for me as I thought.
_The night will be very fun._
I''m not talking about the nobles
[3rd Person POV]
The two nobles looked at Sophia with hostility, something that Sophia knew they could not back up, at least directly, that is why they were gracefully ignored. shame crashed into their face, making their efforts to be the earliest nobles despite having the farthest territory from the capital as nobles designated in the two tips of the inverted V of Urdujan territory.
This gesture of theirs is for them to not raise any suspicion about what they are about to do, though they are not aware that such a move created a reversed effect, they are just too emerged into their imagination, after all, how can a person respond to a situation if she is not present in the location that the "situation" urred, right?
_Let''s see if you can still smileter._
Chapter 89: A Violent Eleanor is Cute Too.
Chapter 89: A Violent Eleanor is Cute Too.
Note: My Grammarly has been acting uptely, so there might be a neglected grammatical mistake, I apologize in advance and will surely fix the problem. Please understand that English is my secondnguage.
[3rd Person POV]
The night started to get deeper, alongside the increasing number of nobilities under Urduja and from different territories.
To respect the world''s strongest human, all of the leaders of the noble houses were present, no one sent their heirs alone for that would be deemed as underestimating the overarching influence of Urduja''s glorious self
When all of the noble families appeared, two armies from the two outermost points of Urduja''s territory were signaled to start their march.
The army consisted of the strongest soldiers of the two noble houses, painted in their shining armor were the emblems of their respective lords, a Purple and Pink rose respectively, these colors were the only evidence of their status as the only remaining nobles at the Urdujan territory that still pledges their loyalty to the King, for it is only their emblem that does not bear Urduja''s color.
They did not know why Urduja never admonished such a brazen disy of unwillingness to submit nor would they try to learn why, at least not now for this day is the day that their lords, through their most loyal knights will vent out their frustration to the person who stole their lords'' only way to regain their former glory.
_That trading province is ours!_
_Just because you are a fallen hero doesn''t mean you can im territorial rights on everything!_
They havepletely neglected the gods above Kamatayan. However, the gods deemed Sophia enough to deal smoothly with this bunch of people who did not even notice that from the moment they departed to the moment theybined, and finally when they rearranged their army into attack formation, are all monitored by Sophia via her spiders, thedy in question is currently looking at the two nobles who are silently snickering with nk eyes.
The knights who went straight for the City of Bwan immediately discarded the idea of going around the settlements and just attacking the capital city, first of all, they are humans and needed food and other things, Bwan city has just that, second is that the forest surrounding Bwan city is yet to be developed, thus they cannot whittle down thend and surely, they are not trained to bypass the forest for such ns swiftly, that''s why their only choice is to siege the city using equipment and a lot of mages.
_So they are attacking without proper intelligence?_
As the soldiers marched toward their destination, a unit of about 50 people halted in their tracks, the spiders around them did not discover their existence despite their size, the prime evidence of their formidable force, and the one who just made such a remark in her heart was Hebi Tsukaiza, the leader of the group of Vampires and Devils that is here toplete a certain mission.
She can be described by one word, purple. She has purple hair, and purple pupils as well as a purple one-piecetex suit as a uniform that outlines her ample breasts and perky ass quite well, the only thing not purple is her skin and of course other parts inside of her body that should be the color of blood.
She squinted her eyes, looking at the humans who not only neglected the number one sign that a country shouldn''t be attacked but looked confident in doing so.
_If your spies and mages cannot enter a state, a nation, a city, a town, or a vige, it will be impossible for soldiers to do so._
Hebi Tsukaiza, beforepleting the main mission was also tasked to observe the nation that was suddenly nailed in the middle of Gjarhorn and Valentine, however, she did not expect the monarch of the Queendom to create a barrier that would quite literally make people at least in the hero prospect level explode into nothingness, other abilities are unknown and will not be time efficient to test.
More so, even though the concept is very simple, the barrier that was set up was an original work and was made to perfection on short notice.
As a person who is quite old, she felt like her prided wisdom was hurt. But most importantly, she gave up any intentions to push through on such a dangerous side quest and reported to Loki that "Kamatayan is not to be trifled with" and it was confirmed when she saw spies and scouts, and races other than goblins, monkeys and undeads getting killed without exemption.
_Not minding the bacsh of killing merchants to protect her Queendom... Not only a prodigious ruler, but also sufficiently strong to earn Urduja''s recognition and a radical one, This Sophia is quite admirable._
Hebi Tsukaiza doesn''t know if these two factors are enough to judge any results, but with how she saw it, the fight that will happen will not be against two noble armies and a defense force of a newly formed city, but rather a battle between a genius strategist versus military people who can barely pass their deployment test.
In Sophia''s world, it is like a library with books written by illiterate people against a single book written by Albert Einstein._
Hebi Tsukaiza decided not to feed her curiosity further and just let the two armies collide as her unit glided through the shadows without even letting the prided spiders of Arachne know of their presence.
_____
Back to the ballroom of Urduja, the two nobles with the family names Wimbledon and Guinness are chatting amongst themselves, they have nopanions nor any noble merchant that are willing to talk with them for a potential partnership, simply because the two of them are not affiliated with Urduja, though they have long since epted these discrimination, the only thing that they cannot ept is how poor their territories are because of theck of foreign trade and investments, at first, it was fine because they can just trade with each other, but thend they are managing is still technically owned by Urduja so they cannot do anything when they got moved to the outskirts of the territory.
What is worse is that the trading routes they have been pushing through since forever became a nation instead of their province.
Such bitterness caused pain to Wimbledon and Guinness'' heart, but their mood were lifted immediately when the crystal on their chests vibrated a little, they put it on their ears in a discreet way that was gracefully observed by Urduja, the hero became determined to wipe out these two nobles after the night as the report from their two generals made the two nobles giddy.
"My Lord, we have nowbined our forces and are now marching towards the enemy, we are using thetest advancement in technology to see through the night."
The two of them sneered and looked at Sophia who is happily eating a steak.
_Brace yourself for the bad news bitch!_
Though they did not know that Sophia heard what they have just talked with their knights.
_Knight vision huh..._
With such ame pun, she put her hands into the Eleanor''sp and squeezed her thighs, brahmic script started to appear, Eleanor immediately understood what Sophia is doing and acted ording to the situation, she started panting silently and clutched Sophia''s clothes, after their "PDA", the spell waspleted and written on the clothes of Kabuto that is hiding in the shadow of the table.
"Understood."
[Sophia''s POV]
_I am a really horrible person who enjoys the despairing face of my enemies._
That is what I am thinking right now as I continued to eat steak, though it honestly could use more salt, ignoring such culinary w, I scanned over the volume of the nobles and cannot help but be amazed on how fearless they are.
_Or more like they are confident of Urduja._
I mean, that just makes sense because not only Eleanor calls a fourth of the total nobility brother and sister and calls the sons and daughters of those nobles nephew and the such, Urduja has been here "protecting" all of humanity from the threat of Valentine, though I wonder what would they do if I one day became more powerful than Urduja.
Going back, all of the nobles still participated despite Urduja''s altercation with me that destroyed a fourth of the governing area (and also made me curious about dark magic), actually there are only two nobles who retracted their participation because their neighbors have marched their army so suddenly, and those two neighbors are Wimbledon and Guinness.
"I wonder what those two are up too... They are being a pain for quite some time now."
While thinking what is "quite a while" for a 300+ year old person, I replied.
"Well, I don''t, and if they are a pain, you can relieve yourself of them quite soon."
I smiled a very sweet one, though I forgot how to smile sweetly in a more natural way. Urduja was about to say something, but before she even can, ady went to the balcony of the ballroom and used a fork to ng her winess.
"Everyone, listen."
All of the nobles stopped their chatter and I cannot help but get quite excited, finally it is time to announce the very important piece of news tonight.
"This day, all of us have united to solemnly make merry for the birth of the protector, not only of our Kingdom but of whole humanity, with her hands she forged a name for herself that will be written in history books, narrated in myths and chanted in hymns, now the center of the night Urduja Tawalisi alongside her daughter Eleanor ckwell and the Queen of Kamatayan, Sophia Demiurge I, have a very important announcement to make."
Thedy looked at the center table alongside the confused looks of the nobles, though of course all of us in the center table knew what the announcement will be, though Eleanor''s eyes seem to turn cold.
_She looks like me when nning the destruction of the Monkeys._
With that look alone, I know that something good will happen.
As we got into the balcony, Eleanor spoke.
"Most of you might have already know, some of you are soldiers whom I healed in wars, some of you are my former suitors and of course some of you are my older brothers and sisters. This day is a special day not only because of my mother''s birthday but also because I have decided to announce the new chapter of my life."
The nobles squinted their eyes, they seem to know that this matter is serious, more serious than they thought and some more intelligent ones looked at me and Eleanor with shifting eyes.
"I officially retires from my duty as a war medic of Gjarhorn and also retracts my affiliation on this Kingdom, from today, I will be the head researcher for the magecraft development of Kamatayan."
The gasps from the nobles were audible, but because hey were affiliated with Urduja, they remained silent, but the next announcement will surely make them rave.
"Also, I would like to announce that Sophia and I are now engaged and will be married soon."
As expected, all of the nobles who are not the sibling or nephew of Eleanor started to shout loudly in indignation of this announcement, I can make out what they are saying from freedom of choosing a partner, being coerced by me and being hypnotized by the god of the undead. Obviously, these remarks caused the ire of the most gentle person on this gathering, Eleanor.
Eleanor though kept her calm eyes, the coldness on them is still visible.
_Oh, fuck no, she''s angry, they shouldn''t have dissagred._
Eleanor suddenly conjured a magic circle and then flicked it with her fingers that caused a massive sound to reverberate throughout the room, all of the nobles who are throwing everything they got so that their wimpy asses will not be officially rejected by my wife stopped from moring as they once again listened to what Eleanor is about to say.
"Let us be civilized here, please raise your hand if you disagree with my engagement."
All of the young men in the room that is lusting for the person whom I can touch whenever I want raised their hand, Eleanor swept over them and then sighed, Urduja and me are grinning, waiting for a great show as Eleanor pointed at a gentleman in the very front, he is quite handsome and has confidence on his eyes as he looked at me before to Eleanor.
"Lady Eleanor, it seems like your mother and Lady Sophia has arranged you to a diplomatic marriage, and I think that you should fight more for your right to marry the person you love rather than be used as a tool to increase alliances."
All of the gentlemen nodded, even the fathers and mother who already sat down did so too, Eleanor kept quite for a while, causing the gentleman to think that he have sessfully dissuaded Eleanor, though much to his and everyone (including the people at the top of the ballroom) surprise, he was met with a dagger made of hardened sand that plunged straight to his handsome face causing him to grunt a little and die immediately.
_WHAT THE HELL!?_
Eleanor did not even tell the reason of the death of the young man, she swept through the crowd of standing young men that got their number cut by more than half, actually it seems like only 10 percent of the young men remained, these people are most likely coerced by their mothers and fathers to oppose the engagement at all cost, probably because of benefits.
The guards of the nobles who are the adopted child of Urduja assisted their sister and dragged the body away from the ballroom, the blood was cleaned through magic.
"Anyone else?"
Urduja seem to be quite displeased with the nobles who can''t learn by example as she interjected.
"Before all of the heirs of your family gets wiped out, I order all of you to concede your non-existence hope for my daughter''s hands. This is not a negotiation, but an announcement, you will celebrate this asion even if all of the people in this room is to cry tears of blood, do you understand?"
The gentlemen who are still standing nodded meekly as Urduja ordered the continuation of the ball, though most of the nobility ate their food in silence as their eyes trembled.
_Even though she got furious by the remarks against her mother and me, a violent Eleanor is beautiful too._
Chapter 90: Shorter than Expected
Chapter 90: Shorter than Expected
[3rd Person POV]
"Updated order from me, you three don''t have to fight, you will be on standby at the front of the walls so that you can respond to any kind of unexpected situations, that''s all, thanks!"
That was what Wokung, Ruphas, and Sipnayan received as thetest order from Sophia as they saw several mages floating around, both living and dead starting to inscribe some magic form in the walls. Sipnayan was relieved, after all, she was not called out as active offensive personnel in thest war and is one of the few who is responsible for defense, so she is quite shocked to learn that Sophia knew of her abilities, though given that herdy is the ruler of the forest, she did not question such information gathering skills.
_But still, I want to cook, I don''t want to fight, unless, otherwise necessary._
She was even in her apron when she went out of her restaurant which is yet to be fully open because of theck of a business permit, she doesn''t even have fighting equipment causing the goblins in the walls to be a little weirded out, however, she thinks that Bernardo who is apanying Philo and Lyra in training the army who wished not to stand out more than his daughter is weirder than not wanting to fight despite being fully capable of fighting.
As Sipnayan was thinking of such, she looked at her two workmates, Ruphas of course who were used to block the main gate using her humongous body immediately slept, though he was still standing and some sparks could still be seen from her horns, always ready to rumble if the situation permitted it.
However, the one who is the most disgruntled is Wokung, who is looking at the vast expanse of the ins, Sipnayan can even see the pouting of his cheeks.
"Lately I feel like thedy doesn''t trust me anymore..."
He continued to mumble as if she could not hear it, however, because she thinks that the behavior of the proud tribe leader is quite amusing, Sipnayan remained silent. The three of them soon saw the mages stop their work as they were already finished, one of them went up to the walls and said.
"Cover your eyes once the inscription starts to glow." And then left without any idle chat, Sipnayan looked at Wokung, her forehead bulging with visible veins as he heard the reminder of the mage, they were reduced from a key piece to a spectator that couldn''t even see the start of the ordeal!
_I hope we can interject somehow..._
Sipnayan, as a warrior (though she wanted to deny it with all her might) sensed what Wokung was thinking, she grinned and rested her head on her muscr arm.
"That''s sedition, you know."
Wokung, who got lesser hair by the time he got a power-up during the final war for the ownership of the forest, thus bing more human looking flinched as he nced at Sipnayan, also resting his head at the walls, the noble bearings of the leader of the Pyro Erectus are nowhere to be seen and a sulking child is just present.
"I know that you know, if I don''t, I will say them out loud."
Wokung, even though wishes that something bad will happen, knows hisdy''s nning is next to wless and that means the danger levels of the "something bad that happened"will be limited to a degree that is negligible in the national schematics and just needs to be resolved as a matter of pride for the military and of Sophia herself, so Wokung won''t hold hope that his malevolent wish wille true.
Sipnayan smiled, looking at Wokung with her vertical slit eyes.
_It seems like he just wanted praise from his master..._
She then sighed.
_... Actually, I was kind of hoping for some too._
"Then don''t think about it. Who knows you might jinx her majesty''s estimation."
Wokung shook his head, still looking at the nes, his eyes started to reflect numerous small dots that became bigger and bigger as time passed by, the enemies areing.
"Master is not someone that can be jinxed, if she is, she would have died already because of her Fallen Hero title."
Sipnayan nodded, looking at the nes too as she heard the marching sounds of the soldiers already anticipated way before their arrival, whilst she did so, Wokung continued.
"It''s just that... she seem to not pay attention to us living generals of hers more that she do to the undeads..."
She squinted her eyes, not because of the humongous catapults and ballistas, but because of what Wokung have said.
_No, I feel like us is what My Lady are thinking about the most. I won''t say that though._
"Well, if you feel that way, you just have to remember our oath. ''we will die when she so desire''. As long as she did not say that they want us living people to die and be an undead, you don''t have to worry... Oh they are here."
Wokung cannot even reply because as Sipnayan spoke, he just look at her with squinted eyes that are glowing with interest for the 50,000 strongbined knights and mages that arrived in front of the walls of Bwan City, they are yelling.
"We are here bearing the mercy of our lords. Sophia has made a country in their territory, our sires want her to abdicate her throne and give up the great forest to avoid any blood spilling..."
Themander of the operation was sneering as he said that, Ruphas opened his eyes and Wokung lowered his head alongside Sipnayan. It seems like the nobles are shameless and despicable as how their majesty describe them to be. Though they are not aware that they will engage on these acts in the future.
"She''s not here."
Sipnayan smiled as she said so, if it''s shamelessness that they want, then shamelessness they will get, it is one of the basics of hospitality. Give visitors what they want with all your power.
For some reason, the goblin''s reply irked the captain, but he still replied with his seemingly kind voice.
"If you people doesn''t have the intellect to act ording to what must be done, then we will have no choice but to use our de to teach you what is right, may your god forgive your thieving selves, because we won''t."
At that time, Ruphas already turned off his static electricity sprawling on her horns while Wokung already cheered up from such a cheesy dialogue, preventing himself fromughing.
"Alright, I will pray for you sess."
Sipnayan replied, her face also showing kindness though she is sure to beughing her guts out on her brain because of the distorting expressions of the humans in front of her, even the kind faced captain cannot hide his fury.
_____
_They seem to be proficient in psychological warfare..._
The captain said, not admitting that the three monsters in front of them is not taking them seriously, but rather are just doing their best to somehowmunicate with their queen in a farawaynd.
"Why there are only three of them? Are they underestimating us?"
The remarks of the vice captain caused the irk of the knights and the mages, causing them to bellow curses to the three monsters, the two humanoids even started to nibble on a round biscuit like they are watching a show, the goblin and the monkey seem to be even flirting on top of the walls and are just few seconds to kissing each other whilst the goat just simply snored while blocking the gate as if they did not exist. All of these are observable because of their night vision visors.
The captain raised his hand and then clumped it into a fist, causing the whole army to stop their slurs, the captain observed the three, but no change on their actions can be observed.
"This is why all of you are called subordinates, can''t you see the situation? There are only three of them, this is to trick us so that they can use whatever method they think of to inform their queen of the situation, and their soldiers must be in stand by to ambush us in the two sides."
The captain, even though growing anxious did not voiced it out, his vast experience made him realize these points that should be correct, actually, it is, for the most part. He then continued.
"Now, heed my orders and ignore these fools, take the ballistas and catapults forward, the mages shall position themselves in the middle so that they will be protected as they analyze what kind of magical defense they are using, use all of your power to break it once you have analyzed how too. The knights then will divide themselves and make a triangr position in order to protect the nks of mages, for now, the crossbowmen and the operators of the sieging weapon will focus in straining the barrier as much as we can."
The way of sieging in the world of Sophia is quite different from this world. In that world, the only factors that are needed to be protected by the soldiers are the food and supplies, supply line,munication line nonbat personnel and the military base erected, it is almost a given that the siege will take days in the least to be finished. In these world, siege or warfare in general can be finished for a day as the shortest and a year at the longest (though wars between exceptionally powerful canst centuries), a siege attack doesn''t even need amunication line or supply line, they only need mages to break defensive formations, supply them with rocks for catapults and the food they have stored. Protect them and they will sed at any given time.
_With these organized preparations, they shall be rat- WHY ARE THEY KISSING!? AND WITH TONGUE!_
The captain was bbergasted, looking at the two humanoid who started to worm their tongue on each other''s mouth while also cupping their private parts, it was as if the knights and mages army did not even existed, finally the captain snapped.
"YOU BARBARIC MONSTERS SHALL PERISH WITHIN THIS NIGHT! FIRE!"
As the order was heard, all of the projectiles from giant rocks, bolts of acrobalistas as well as the arrows of the crossbow squad was simultaneously released, and also at the same time, like a falling meteor shower, all of them crashed to the defensive barrier and at this moment, the captain, vice captain as well as all of the soldiers and mages finally understood why there are only three people in the walls, no, more like they did not understand why there are even people in the walls at all, for you see, all of the projectiles, no, I am not joking, I mean all of them vanished with motes of light like millions of fireflies as a mage stutteringly said.
"Captain... we... the inscriptions... we cannot write them down..."
It was already thirty minutes from when the first round of projectiles were fired, yet the mages did not even created a model to replicate and counter the barrier.
"...In our estimates, sir, the form of the barrier is not even a week year old..."
The captain shuddered, looking at the vanishing physical features of the barrier.
"Not even a week? But that is the minimum to create a prototype!"
Before the captain called Brunson can even finish speaking, one by one, all of the sieging weapons started to explode, it was like they were trampled upon by big objects, like the projectiles they have just fired.
"Argh!"
"Guargh!"
However, the tragedy of the knights is still yet to end, for the crossbow men started to fall one by one, their heads seem to be pierced by a sharp object as the captain looked at the falling bodies and the sieging weapons being destroyed without saying anything, the vice captain is already dead because he is a crossbowman, Sipnayan and Wokung who just want to mock them but somehow got caught up on the strong reproducing instincts of their race stopped exploring the mouth of each other.
_Wait a minute, that is not the surprise ourdy was talking about._
Said both still embracing each other.
Sure enough, the surprise is yet to stop, because before Brunson can order a retreat, the inscription in the wall glowed suddenly, causing all of the knights to pause for a second, and that pause is thest pause of their lives can make for the whole wall shed a light so bright that the night reverted back momentarily to day, the nobles at Urduja City started to get flustered, especially the two nobles who are sneering at Sophia all night long.
Sophia calmed the crowd down and said that it was just a sh of light to celebrate the brightness of Urduja''s sun that shines bright despite the darkest night.
_Feels like Hiroshima._
That is Sophia was thinking while making up such bullshit.
The rest of what happened is history, the magic visor did not considered "sh bangs" and because of that, the light overstimted the eyes of the knights, burning them for good, their screams of help and agony heralded the gallops and march of the living soldiers of Kamatayan from the sides the captain have protected, his decision is right, but his chosen enemy is wrong.
Saru was leading the charge, the order is not to mutte them too bad because they will be useful as new undeads for Sophia''s future endeavors, that was her reminder that she repeatedly said whilst she is briefing her soldiers.
The knights cannot even resist, nor can they surrender because Sophia did no allowed them to remain alive, she just said not to make them unrecognizable, thus their nks were destroyed in a rather honorable fashion, despite all of knights and mages not being able to fight back.
The battlested for about 30 minutes with Bwan City''splete victory, Kabuto picked up the head of the two captain and nodded to Saru, whilst all of Bwan city received a message from their queen.
"Good Job."
Chapter 91: Why Did they Kiss so Suddenly?
Chapter 91: Why Did they Kiss so Suddenly?
[Sophia''s POV]
_That was faster than I expected, but why did they kiss so suddenly?_
My eyes are squinted as they stare at the two nobles who cannot conceal their gaze towards me, receiving ire from my rtives-inw, but I particrly do not mind because the aggression on their faces earlier was reced with dread, their faces were white like it was bleached and their once overconfident eyes were trembling at the sight of me eating steak even though a huge ray of light was shed in the direction of my territory.
_It''s your fault for not considering such a design w._
They know that something on their side has gone incredibly wrong and I am enjoying the crushing defeat they have received by my hands like the sweetest of honey, though my question earlier remains, and surprisingly someone answered me.
[You have to see them like Neanderthals rather than homo sapiens you know, they have lesser control of their instincts.]
I was a little jolted by [Guide] who seemed to have already bypassed my anti-mind-reading capabilities. However, I am not as surprised as I should, because he already said that he is as intelligent as me, I mean, he sounds like me (Emilio), so it would be strange if he is not, but anyway I still asked.
How did you bypass it?
[Well, I am just lucky that I scanned all the Brahmic scripts in your brain before youpleted the anti-mind-reading spell, after that I learned how to write and read them and counter-produced the spell''s desired effect, rest assured that I am the only person who can counter your spell, for now, at least.]
I was watching how the massacre will end by using Ruphas'' eyes and ignored the make-out session above the walls that I am so sure would escte to something else, though I cannot hide the fact that I am excited to see what is the result of this crossbreeding, I mean they are mammals and in the same "Community type monsters" category so they can crossbreed.
I went back to looking at the ballroom, even though ballrooms are used for dancing, no one even has the courage to ask ady for a dance, the bachelors who are here to continue their courting of Eleanor did not even dare to look at her now because of her demonstration earlier.
_They might be in shock because they didn''t expect Eleanor to show her ire when that guy badmouthed Urduja and me in front of everyone._
Seeing that we were partly at fault for the very awkward atmosphere, Urduja and I looked at each other, I dipped thest fork of steak in the sauce and ate it as I drank some wine, after which I stood up, put my left hand on my back and my right hand in front with my palm extended, all people swept their gazes towards me and Urduja who also did the same motion with her only wife present (I wonder why), Aoi Dodomeki, inviting the girl smaller than her to a dance.
"May I have the honor to dance with the most beautifuldy in this room?"
Our minds seemed to be in sync as both of us said the same thing, all of thedies in the room widened their eyes and the fear on them became a little bit dimmer, they started to wait for their bachelors to dance them too.
Eleanor put her soft palm in mine and stood up, I used my magic to float, something that mages in these world seem to find iprehensible, all of the eyes of the more magic oriented nobles widened, the fear beingpletely washed away.
I looked at Eleanor, mesmerized by her dazzling eyes as I wrapped around my left hand to her waist and raised my arm and hers as we started to dance in the melody that Urduja''s children have started. With this spectacle of ours, thedies and gentlemen started to dance also, forgetting about what happened or at least suppressing the memory for a while, with the exception of the two nobles who seem to confirm the peril of their army, everyone became merry.
After the ballroom dance, Kabuto sent me two heads, bloody heads, I then used dark magic and controlled my shadow and tapped Urduja''s own, she immediately looked at me not even perplexed on what I have just done, as I thought, I am not adept on dark magic yet, I have to practice in my free time, I mean if I have one, haha...
She raised her brows as I pointed at my shadow, raising the two heads of the captains that have invaded my territory, the nobles who have started to say their goodbyes were swept through by Urduja, locking at the leaders of the Wimbledon and Guinness houses respectively.
"Barons of the King, can you me apany in my office, I... have some things to confirm."
I once again raised the heads for them to see, subtly, of course, the two of them almost screamed as they saw the lifeless eyes of their stemmed captains, I feel like loosening my lips and smiling at their despair but that would make me look like a sick pervert so I did not do so, the nobles who are the sons, daughters, nephews and many more of Urduja looked at the two nobles, their eyes shimmering with "We are here, you know."
Those nobles are at the back of these two nobles, Wimbledon and Guiness, the other nobles were being blocked by Aoi to see these spectacle, they were starting to discuss amongst each other, and the soonest, maybe tomorrow, some of them will invite me to their territory. Why tomorrow? Because I am rejecting them this night.
Back to Urduja, she smiled and said as Guiness and Wimbledon realized that all the nobles are either hostile to them or cannot see this spectacle.
"You will not reject, right?"
I imagine that these two started to soil their pants after this, but it seems like their dignity is still there as they nodded and started to walk with Urduja and her wife, snatching the two heads in my shadow with force, there are speck of darkness that went to her skin and tried totch at her but it failed and was incinerated.
_I don''t think our rtionship will be a good one._
While I was thinking of that, Urduja looked at me.
"Leave this to me... and as the daughter of the god of undead, I believe that you will need dead bodies so I will give these heads back to you and also let you deal with the corpse of their army, theirnds are mine."
I then nodded and smiled, going back into my table.
"Alright."
After Urduja left the ce, Aoi put down her illusion and the party ended peacefully, but I wonder if it did ended peacefully for Bakunawa because she have to turned into a small snake andtch at the ceiling to dodge every person, guys and girls that wants to invite her to a dance, after everyone left, Bakunawa finally left the ceiling with a sigh of relief, I also finally loosened my face, after greeting all the nobles went and shaked my hand like I was in a meet and greet.
The people of Gjarhorn did not even noticed, even Urduja herself that they have let a parasi- I mean utilitarianist enter their territory, I looked at my shadow as I ordered Kabuto using my mind.
"Proceed."
That was the only thing that I said but Kabuto evidently shook with excitement, something rare from him.
"Well, I guess the party is over, we have to rest for tomorrow''s festival so let''s go to our room."
I asked Eleanor as she nodded, however Bakunawa looked at the direction in which Urduja went and then looked at me.
"I have something to ask Urduja, I won''t being with you."
Bakunawa seem to have this weird glint on her eyes when looking at me, it makes me wary somehow, though my instincts tells me that it is not about Urduja... I wonder why do I feel like that.
I just gave up on deliberating my thoughts, after all, it is not very important because if pushes to shove, Bakunawa can be electrocuted by my will alone, so everything should be fine.
Me and Eleanor started to walk side by side, Eleanor seem to not be in the mood of talking because of all the wine she drank, so I was recounting all of my ns here. The talk between the two nobles and Urduja will surely lead to the death of the two, the King will scramble because of this and will soon know of my engagement with Urduja''s daughter, because of this he will theorized that if he did notpensated me, the kingdom will receive the full wrath of two heroes, so he will surely give me something worth it, maybe make my currency an epted currency in his Kingdom.
Also, I want to check the medicine standard of this ce so that I know how will I overtake them, you see, this ce have a lot of magecraft masters, I mean if you see someone as talented as Eleanor not having a chance to flourish, that will be the most prevailing theory. This industry is somehow expensive so I have to make sure its a hit, I don''t know how backward the "potions" in this world is, but depending on the premise, it is either I can monopolize the medical supplies department of armies of the ces around me, their are also the guilds but with how many are they, I am afraid that we will be over congested and will lose the monopoly by being forced to giving the forms to other people as to decongest ourselves.
Also, with the impending meeting with the nobles, I shall present the textiles and clothes we have produced (yes, we started production of textiles) this way, we can lure them into buying a lot of clothes for their dresses and ceremonial uniforms for their army, in this industry, I can sell it not only on the upper ss, but also to the lower and middle as well as mercenaries and merchants through contracts.
stics in this world does not exist, so cloth bags are the hip for buying daily necessities, plus I can also spread our culture through this. It will be a good passing time story in the future if the adventurers of Gjarhorn wears the art and colors of Kamatayan.
And finally the restaurant industry, that is privatized, so that will not be my problem.
As I finished my thoughts, me and Eleanor finally went back to our room, I sighed and then removed the overcoat and unbuttoned some of the buttons of my blouse.
"Hey Sophia."
I suddenly heard Eleanor said so, her hands went at her back and unzipping sound were heard.
"What do you say we..."
She removed the upper part of her Filipiniana, only leaving her breast covered with her ck bra, after which, she let the upper part of her dress go, the cloth of the dress slowly crawling down the curvaceous waist and child bearing hips of my wife, revealing her ck panties too and because of my photographic memory, every second of thescivious scene was imbedded on my mind, I suddenly smiled as I panted slowly as Eleanor continued.
"... celebrate our official engagement?"
I did not answer and immediately stood up, my clothings were also removed in an instant.
_Well, it seems like we will be tired at the very start of the festival tomorrow._
[3rd Person POV]
In the office of Urduja, the owner of the office is looking at the two kneeling figures in front of her as they are exining why they have done such a thing, not even thinking that they have endangered the whole Kingdom by doing so and recklessly said things that ranges from their readiness on pledging allegiance to Urduja and whatnot.
_These people did not realized who will they be fighting in the off chance that Sophia is not an overpowered Isaac Newton._
Urduja sighed, halting all of the ramblings of the two people in front of her, the fear in their eyes are evident and it was obvious for Urduja that the oath their ancestors have said to the monarchy of Gjarhorn has long been washed away by their ambition, however, the ambitions they have is not something they can back up, they can''t even maintain theirposure in front of her, how will they fight Loki or the Stardust Kingdom if they really managed to invade Kamatayan.
"You people, I cannot quite fathom what have you all have been banking into all this time, is it my existence? Or is it your ignorance? A noble''s characteristic is being knowledgeable so before I give my verdict, let me impart this one knowledge."
"I don''t give a fuck about humanity, no more like I don''t care about humanity the moment the God of the Sun did so too, so you better stop thinking that I will spare anyone of you if you meddle with the ns of my lord or try to mess up the happiness of Eleanor, Sophia or anyone of my children."
After that, Urduja paused for a moment because of the noise pollution that started to resound in the whole mansion, it was of a moaning sound.
"You are to be executed by the sin of disobedience to your liege, my orders, effective three days after the celebration of my birthday."
Chapter 92: The Festival
Chapter 92: The Festival
The two nobles were stunned when they heard the verdict, the fear in their eyes disappeared for a moment and frenzy took over as they shouted.
"ARE YOU OUT OF YOUR MIND!? DO YOU THINK OUR KING WILL LET YOU GO WHEN YOU KILL HIS MOST LOYAL RETAINERS!?"
"WHY DO YOU STRONG PEOPLE THINK THAT YOU CAN JUST DO WHATEVER YOU WANT AND GET AWAY WITH IT!?"
Urduja looked at the two fallen nobles before her, her head resting on her fist.
"Well, of course, I will get away with it, and not only that, tomorrow before the festival, someone will assassinate the two of you, give me an apology letter gift me your territories, and invite Sophia to the Royal Pce as an apology of his ipetent subordinates'' rash actions, you know the usual, strong people privilege."
The two fallen nobles stopped gritting their teeth, for they knew that what Urduja just said was true, it is always like that, in the history of Gjarhorn, Urduja, is a blessing that they cannot live without but for the Royal family, she is a curse that will haunt them for all eternity, seeing that the two nobles have fallen into despair, never to recover, Urduja looked at the door.
"Come in."
The door creaked as the knob twisted and all the people inside saw the only soldier of Sophia present in her state visit, Bakunawa.
"Urduja, if you are not busy, I... want an old woman''s knowledge about something."
_Old Woman?_
That was Urduja''s thoughts as she nodded, indicating the start of a long conversation.
[Sophia''s POV]
"Urgh..."
Eleanor''s eye bags are evident all over her eyes as she watched different performances with her eyes half open, even though I am not in my best shape today for we celebrated too hardst night and forgot about the festival.
[Yes, even your bed was destroyed.]
I don''t have the energy to bullshit around with you, but anyway, we are waiting on a theater for Urduja, apparently it was because of the turning over of the territory of the two nobles who attacked my nation as well as the apology letter and an invitation by the monarch of Gjarhorn to me, they are quite shy on giving it to me or more likely nervous that I will not ept anything that came from an assassin, you know prestige and all of that.
We waited for several hours and my ass hurts so much that I don''t want to seat for a long time, fortunately, Urduja finally arrived in a dress together with Momoiro who went to my left side seat that is empty while Eleanor is in the right side, starting to snore, she doesn''t look like a girl who just murdered someone in front of all nobles in the Urdujan territory, it''s amazing.
The show then finally started, it all started when Urduja is nothing but a teenage girl who is working as a private guard of a certain noble, however, that was just heard because of the narration, my attention is actually on Momoiro who is unusually tense, I tough she still wears her usual nonchnt look.
_Oh, is it about her invitation to a tour with me?_
I started to pay attention to the theater performance too, I can say that this performance is fabricated as Urduja did not even cringe at the things she "has done", obviously knowing that the original will be too gory and not suitable to the people who looks up to her, she permitted the great fabrication of "The Legend of Urduja" the title of the theater y. With the presence of magic, theater ys in this world is way better than in my world. Makes me bitter for some reason and just as the theater y was about to be over, Momoiro suddenly tugged into my dress, it is provided by Urduja because of reasons I think you already know.
Thedy with numerous eyes looked at me with intensity, but words aren''ting out of her mouth, it seems like she is mustering some courage, Eleanor who was already jolted awake because of the show looked at the two of us grinning.
Well, I shall not take the initiative, given that Momoiro took a lot of effort to conquer her nervousness to arrive at this point, I am not dense just because I am the protagonist.
[3rd Person POV]
As the whole Urdujan territory is being engulfed by festivity and forgot about the news of the fight between Duchess Urduja and Queen Sophia or the sudden murder of the heir of a certain noblehouse, in a putrid sewer with critters feasting on the wastes circting in a shithole, a man with three pair of eyes is walking casually with a cage on his hand, on his face is a gray mask that only has holes for his eyes, well it is not really a design malfunction because Kabuto, Sophia''s shinobi doesn''t require any air to live.
"Hmm... Lady Sophia is quite busy, but ording to her, just be sure that there is no manhole in the immediate vicinity of the ce in which I will nt these rats..."
Since having a wife, hisdy seem to not pay attention to himpare to when the great forest is yet to be her property and just like Wokung, it made Kabuto quite grumpy, that is why, any mission given to him ispleted by the shinobi with delicate care, just like this one, a mission that was announce to him way before this state visit, he already contacted the "king" and "queen" of the undead rats in the Queendom and made them agree to be Sophia''s assassins, by "made" of course all means, including violence.
As Kabuto recounted all of his hardships to please hisdy, he finally halted on his tracks, he found a certain cross section of the sewer in which the number of critters are the lowest and deem it suitable for the two monarchs to establish their "territory" properly.
When he thought of such, Kabuto ced the cage on the ground and opened it, immediately, the rodents emerged, they walked as if looking around their new domains, though the numerous tattoos on their body can be seen as weird, they continued to look around, one is a rat that have a rather curvaceous body despite being a rodent and a king who have a crown on his head, also quite muscr despite what is biologically possible of his race''s anatomy.
"Hmph, we are quite satisfied with this ce, we shall carry ourdy''s missions with this ce as a base."
Kabuto looked at the tattoo filled husband and wife, the tattoos are not made by Sophia because she is cramming all things she have to do in her three day preparation and have to attend a ball and attend to the need of flesh of her wife and herself, [Guide] can only substitute on her master''s rare shoring and create a general anti-detection spell that will be imbedded to all of the rats and Arachne''s spiders, Kabuto also had them for further anti-detection to his already very capable self.
"I am d that you are satisfied, this will be the base of operations in Gjarhorn and there is also a base in all of our cities and Indio, as you know, this ce is Urduja''s territory, so you have to be discrete and don''t murder any bipedal without the order of ourdy, the only thing you will do if there are no mission is to expand your territory and overtake the sewers, do you understand?"
Kabuto briefed the two monarchs that already started to crawl around, the two immediately stood up and then nodded with seriousness, they do not want to experience the cruelty of the assassin in front of them, Kabuto nodded in satisfaction but before he can even say anything, his head snapped to the left alongside it are the head of the rodents that looked so suddenly in the simr direction, the trio immediately submerged in the shadow with Kabuto, a man then appeared so suddenly, his face is not concealed and that is all he needed to report this matter to hisdy.
Like he said, he is a master in concealment and will not engage in battle unless Sophia ordered him, or unless he deemed a fight beneficial for Sophia. Kabuto made a call for Sophia in the hivemind and reported the face of the man who seemingly tailed Kabuto so closely.
Sophia has one response.
"Oh ho, I see, you follow him after youplete my order."
[Sophia''s POV]
I am quite surprised on how nervous Momoiro really is, so nervous she is that Kabuto''s report about the person who tailed him came first before she can even officially invite me to a tour that she will most probably treat as a date. All of the people started to scatter away but I, Momoiro, Eleanor (who is grinning) and Urduja who is looking at me with interest are the only people sitting, I wonder what did Bakunawa and Urduja spoke offst night that I cannot find her anywhere today.
_I am starting to get irritated._
I cannot help but want to just be the one to invite her on a date, but that is forbidden in front of my wife, who the hell does that, right? So I still waited.
[Who the hell waits for an invitation in front of their wife?]
Didn''t hear, didn''t care.
Just as I and [Guide] started to banter, Momoiro finally spoke.
"I want to ask permission to borrow Eleanor''s wife for a tour."
I can see the evident freeze of all the people around us and their hastened scrambling towards the exit, thinking that an ugly love triangle battle will ensue, but unfortunately such drama will not happen for instead of anger, Eleanor''s smile brightened, for a moment even the radiance of the hero of the sun was surpassed by her smile.
"Of course you can! In fact I also want to bring Mother to a date!"
My wife immediately stood up and princess carried Urduja, the hero of the sun''s cheeks reddened a little as she caressed Eleanor''s shoulder with her palm.
"Aww, I didn''t know that you have grown to be so manly."
Eleanor did not even answered and immediately dashed out, and just as I was pondering on what the hell did I just watched, Momoiro tugged on my arm, burying it on her chest that is quite disproportionate for her height.
"So, will you ept it?"
I can only smile awkwardly on how did I got set up by my wife, does she want to have a metamour that much? And thinking about it, I have a lot of reasons and ways to decline, but I don''t really feel the urge to do so, it is just like what [Guide] said, I have to understand who I am myself.
"I will."
If I really ended up as being "that" kind of person, then my super brain can handle it for me.
_Though I really wonder if Eleanor will be okay, this might be the start of a troublesome kink._
_____
The two of us started to walk in the opposite direction in which Urduja and Eleanor went, in this direction are the streetdance, the cathedral of the god of the sun, and the culture and arts building as well as the museum that highlights Urduja''s achievements, that is what Momoiro said to me, we stopped by every stall and used my country''s own currency that is already epted by the Urdujan territory, the duchess will just make an official announcement after the festival, because of that, one of my coins make us sweep all over the stall in this direction, with a lot to spare.
With roasted squid, corn and candied apple on her hands, Momoiro suddenly spoked.
"You''re really reach, it feels like you can buy me using a single Coin."
Momoiro seem to not notice what she have just said, but I unconsciously made space between the two of us, the unnoticeable one.
_Who the hell says that on the first date?_
While thinking that, I casually replied.
"I would rather make you mine using my hands though."
This time, it is Momoiro''s time to flinch, yeah that''s how it feels if you say stupid things like that. As I started to be smug, I suddenly squinted my eyes for I can see from afar are dancing paper mache of giants that has european worker dresses, Momoiro who tried to divert her attention to discuss the event looked at me with wonder.
_Higantes..._
Momoiro seem to misunderstand my intense stare at the streetdance, thus she smiled and exined.
"This is called the parade of giants, historically, it is invented by my mother, Lady Urduja and is now a staple in the culture of Gjarhorn, as you can see, it is a very hard dance because of the weight of paper mache."
Hearing that exnation I nodded as a grin spread out in my face.
"Yes I see, this state visit is really, REALLY interesting."
Chapter 93: Space Magic Is Not That Hard
Chapter 93: Space Magic Is Not That Hard
I continued looking at the giants being paraded on the streets, they were being swayed by muscr guys as if they were twigs.
This parade cannot be rted to Urduja, she is not that tall after all, nor does she, ording to the history said to me by the prophet of the god of the undead, have any power rted to gigantification.
[But everyone''s taller than you, how can you say that?]
I have this overdue theory that Urduja hails from my mothend or at least in Southeast Asia, or if not, there is a country in this world that has the same culture as her, thend I can see as the closest is Indio (the rebellion and all) but because it is against very, it is more like the United States.
Just as I was saying that mine and Momoiro''s eyes widened before they returned to normal after just a slit second, I raised my eyebrow and then squinted my eyes as I continued to normally watch the street dance while I connect my eyes to Kabuto, surely, I can see my back as I did so together with Kabuto''s words: "Master, I think I need not report anything to you, I will leave this matter to you."
I replied with an: "Alright, good job." as I hung up, I pretended to look at ady and smirked a little, in response, thedy blushed a little and continued dancing while looking bashful (and I admit, that was cute) well, I can''t reveal myself now, can I?
_Yes, state visits are fun, but I doubt I can do it often, so I will be sure to satisfy myself to the fullest._
Momoiro looked at me deadpan as she normally is, but some of its eyes were darting towards her back, which seemed to not be sensed by the person who was watching us, I also looked at her eyes and then her lips, back to her eyes as I crept my hand into her waist, it is quite amusing how all of her eyes swept across my hand that is grabbing her, but I ignored it as I started to take the lead and walked towards our destination.
[Is waist grabbing her necessary?]
Shut up and give me the map of Urduja.
[3rd Person POV]
In a certain ce of all blue with geometric lines widely known by mages as the 4th dimension, a man inhaled a deep one and suspended his breathing even though he was huffing hard just moments ago, after a minute or two, the man stabilized himself, an evidence of his adeptness to such actions and great constitution of his race a man who can do such feats is not a human.
_Being a devil is just convenient for this asions..._
The devil spy after doing the simple preparation for his espionage started to move forward in the "space" he was in to aplish the mission his leader, Hebi Tsukaiza had given to him. The mission says as such: "Tail Sophia Demiurge using escape as your primary priority and measure how many meters will she be able to realize that she is being followed, of course, because she is a being higher than Kabuto, you have to use your Space Magic."
The first one he followed is the spy/assassin of Sophia, Kabuto, and the said target just needed ten meters to discover someone was following him, now normally he would never be discovered by people when he is inside the 4th dimension however, the devil that he is, plus the fact that his leader is the strongest soldier of Loki, his lord, he knew how to limit his confidence, plus even though he is one of the rare ones "chosen by fate" that can acquire Space Magic from the system, the truth is, from the moment he got it until now he is only in level two because he really cannot understand the concept of space, nor there are any schr who can describe itprehensive enough to systematize the knowledge about space magic even elves cannot, that is why, he cannot utilize the vast potential of the magic and can only use it to hide in the 4th dimension, he''s not even using fourth dimension as a name and just calls the space "Blue space".
_But still, because of it, I am regarded as one who has the greatest potential, we have a long lifespan so I have forever when I retired as a spy to learn it._
Hemented and looked at the couple who started to eat street foods again, at that moment, he did not feel nor see anything strange to the people he was following, he was just casually puffing his cheeks sitting in an Indian seat, and stared at the sugar and rainbows the two are creating as they smiled happily while eating skewered sweet potatoes.
_I am not jealous, nope, I am not..._
The spy unconsciously muttered as such in his mind, distracting himself from the thoughts of what happened earlier, he instead analyzed the man who caused him to be almost out of his breath, Kabuto, the spy of the Queen of Kamatayan and the person that will be Hebi''s opponent, honestly, he still have some lingering fear over that person. First, the undead discovered his pursuit 10 meters in, the spy shuddered immediately at that moment, but that was not the end of it, Kabuto suddenly gave pursuit that of course Hebi''s spy immediately felt, it was like being chased by a lion, but that lion doesn''t roar, doesn''t breath and is not looking for his meal, it was a lion that will just chase him for the rest of his life.
And of course, by instinct, the guy relied on his space magic and finally lost his pursuer and the perfect thing is that he appeared in front of his mission, Sophia.
_Why is Captain Hebi want me to do this again?_
The guy wondered for a while and then suddenly made an "Ah" sound in his mind.
_That''s right, she said that if there is such a servant, then there is such a lord. So basically, she wants to measure the strength of her potential opponent by telling how strong thedy of her opponent is, well that is quite clever and except for the fact that I don''t know how Sophia discovered our existence in Gjarhorn, it is something to be expected from captain... She is taking her time._
The spy squinted her eyes as his lungs started to ache, it was already an hour and over a kilometer of repeated stops to eat, giggles and almost lips-to-lips since he started tailing but it was as if they were not even aware of his existence, it was weird, he checked his stats but it was the same as ever, there is no addition of a level in space magic nor any of his stealth skills that is forcibly developed by his early life training.
_What is going on...?_
Alongside his aching lungs, his heart suddenly throbbed a bad feeling enveloping the celebrated spy not only by his captain but also by thedy and lord of Valentine themselves. He only has about 30 minutes to loiter in the 4th dimension and he is still very near the target, the worst thing is that the target is still flirting with her "second wife" (as what other people assume).
_Shit, I think something is wrong._
And indeed, the moment he said those words, it was like a cue to the two people he was following, thedy with a lot of eyes suddenly spoke.
"So Sophia, do you have any idea when will he appear?"
The spy''s eyes immediately widened whilst Sophia replied with her ever so casual smile and sticky stare.
"Any moment now."
At this moment, the man who was spying on them started to palpitate, his heart raced and his lungs were close to erupting, if not for his devil constitution then he would have already died, the 4th dimension around him started to sizzle and the space in the back of Sophia started to ripple, Momoiro and Sophia looked at it whilst the guy inside shouted in mind.
_I HAVE BEEN DISCOVERED THE MOMENT I STARTED FOLLOWING THEM!?_
That was all he could say before he fell to the ground out of his "hiding spot" in front of the two couples, the two stared at him, Sophia was smiling while Momoiro''s eyes on her face (including her forehead) were covered with veins, the man cannot even look at the future predicament he is about to be in, Sophia immediately backed away as she saw the eyes in the arms and legs of Momoiro full of veins too.
After a full five seconds, the man looked ahead of him and saw the glowing eyes of Momoiro glowing in a rainbow shine.
"Ahh..."
The man grunted for he felt a pain in his head, but that pain immediately intensified.
"AHHHH!"
Such a shout startled all bystanders but seeing that it was one of the daughters of Lady Urduja, they let her be for they knew that no daughter of their Lady is unreasonable enough to punish people without a reason, but still, Momoiro is quite terrifying when she is mad, so they still ran as fast as possible, surely their decision was correct for when the street finally got empty.
"AAAGHK!?"
The head of the spy exploded.
"That went longer than expected, he is not human."
[Sophia''s POV]
_That is yourmentary after you make his head explode?_
[You really like them weird huh?]
That was the only thing that me and [Guide] could say as the two of us looked at her. I just dismissed such thoughts and walked forward a little bit and touched a part of the skull that is most intact, figuratively speaking, of course. Anyway, I am quite sure that I can''t memorize the exact number of flesh thates out of a head that just exploded, but I actually can right now, who knows being a hero will make my brain even more powerful.
[It is actually n- OOWW! FUCK, ALRIGHT I CAN''T SAY IT!]
... Another weird tick from [Guide], but I already resurrected the head of the guy and let Momoiro exin.
"From how he looks like, he seems to be a devil... Well, I don''t need to ask if you protected your territory enough, but I think we have to cut our tour short and report this to Mother."
Momoiro seemed to lower her head a little when she said that, even all of her eyes simultaneously looked down, she seemed to be sad, I feel guilty because I am quite happy because I get to use one of my unique skills, well that unique skill is mostly useless because I can most probably understand and copy things without relying on it, but anyway, here''s what I got:
[Notice: Via Unique Skill [Observe], Magic skill [Space Magic Acquired.]
[Notice: Fallen Hero Sophia Demiurge is detected to have a full understanding of the concept of space, she is given full ess to the abilities of space magic.]
Well, I am happy because Space magic is not that hard, I mean except for gods that are in the 4th, 5th, 6th, etc. dimension, space is 2d, 3d, and 4d, the basics of quantum mechanics can exin this magic, with that, I tried to inject mana into the ground and draw a stickman and give him breath, he waved his hand on me and then started following me, I dispersed him immediately.
[That''s just ridiculous.]
I call it high school science, but people in this ce call it the mostplicated magic to ever exist, also I realized that me, water, and earth here work differently from their earth counterparts, meaning that our science about dimensions is mostly correct.
[You''re a registered physicist, shut up.]
Ok ok, I''m sorry, As I was having a conversation, we finally reached the mansion of Urduja, Momoiro still looked sad, I wondered how many people could see such a face of hers, I patted her head and then smiled.
"Well, we can always continue next time, though if you are saying that this man is a devil, then we have to cancel our ns at least for the whole day, do you understand?"
Momoiro looked at me for a moment and then nodded, I said "Good" as we continued to enter the mansion, while I was shaking the smiling head unconsciously, I looked at the ceiling.
_I enjoyed my time with anotherdy other than my wife, I wonder if that is fine._
Well, It is not like that matters right now, so I set that aside and then went to sit in a room with a sofa and table.
I was left alone by Momoiro given the fact that the country closer to Valentine is mine, so I have the legal jurisdiction of any information this head will divulge to me.
"Well, are you ready?"
I put the head on the table whilst I sat on a sofa, I then asked, unsurprisingly, the head replied.
"YES MASTER!"
People I turn into undeads be my simp, you know.
Chapter 94: But Dark Magic Sure Is
Chapter 94: But Dark Magic Sure Is
[3rd Person POV]
In a certain tavern, on the outskirts of a certain city, ady was staring at nothingness while she downed the whole mug of beer that was bigger than her face in one go, she mmed the empty mug so suddenly, her purple eyes then became sharp, her bangs that are tucked in her ear fluttered as a result of her motion, Hebi Tsukaiza sighed.
"I have to hurry."
And without even the whole tavern noticing it, thedy who emptied threerge mugs of beers disappeared from her seat with a purple sh.
She did not pay.
[Sophia''s POV]
I looked at the head which was also looking at me with reverence, but somehow someway, I felt like retching every time I saw him, I wonder why is that and even [Guide] would not interject on my thoughts, well, it is not like he is very reliable and mostly keeps his wit to himself, so that''s fine.
[I really don''t know, maybe it was upset because of street foods.]
That is just impossible.
Anyway, I did not argue any further with the unique skill of mine and started to interrogate the devil (Really, somehow I don''t want to ssify him, as my undead).
"Well, are you ready?" I asked to which the head responded with heavy nods, making his head almost fall off as he shouted: "YES MASTER!"
I did not dawdle then and immediately asked: "Who sent you to tail me and my subordinate?"
The devil remained smiling, not even hesitating to answer.
"It is my former captain, Hebi Tsukaiza!"
I squinted my eyes a little to endure therge waves of sounding from the severed head, I wondered if devils were all rowdy people. Anyway, with a nod, I immediately followed with the next inquiry.
"You are from Valentine, correct?"
The head nodded once more, I did not need to verify if he was lying or not because I made him one of us, and anyone made by me is loyal to me with all their heart and soul, such is the convenience of being a necromancer.
"I see, I see, then why are the soldiers of Valentine inside the ce where I am in, is it just a coincidence or what?"
This time, the head paused for a bit as if to contemte, but then his face became a little sad, it seemed like he woulde up with a negative answer, and surely he did.
"Well, even though it shames me to admit it, I am not that of a high ranker, so I am not privy to the orders directly given by Loki unless, of course, it was ordered to me by thedy or lord of Valentine."
I nodded, however, given that it is Valentine, the country said by the prophet for me to be careful of, I already have an idea of why they are here, though I have to keep it to myself for now.
"Any information you want to divulge?"
The head seemed to cheer up because I was not angry that he could not provide me with information, his face brightened and once again smiled and nodded, for a person without a neck, he sure nods a lot.
"Yes, we came here 51 in total, including our leader, Hebi Tsukaiza, but because of my death, they only have 50 including the leader and 49 if not, Hebi Tsukaiza is also known as the strongest soldier of Valentine and the most trusted subordinate of Loki, she is the third hero of Valentine alongside Eris and Loki Darkbringer, her skills or abilities are unknown, other than having a very, very good knife skills, she is known as ''The Bearer of a Hundred Serpent.''"
I stared at the head as I contemted, I wonder what that title meant, because I am surely nning to fight Hebi Tsukaiza, and her name means Ophiuchus (The serpent Bearer) in nihongo, so the serpent she is "bearing" must be the following: One, a lot of knives, maybe she can throw them or use magic to create them and use them at will, well very orthodox, Second, maybe that means weapons, Space magic too perhaps, well I mean it is not particrly hard to store things in the 4th dimension right, this ce has mana and all after all.
_Hmm..._
I continued to stare at the head who was still expectantly looking at me as if asking me to use him as I saw fit. I am sure I will be able to use him quite well if I am a guy, but a head doesn''t have a use for ady like me, more so I feel nauseated with his presence, I wonder why, so instead, I will use him as a whack-a-mole.
"Last question, how durable are you?"
I raised my hand as I asked him that question, the head looked at the hand, confused but still smiling, oh how innocent he is, as he replied.
"Well, I wouldn''t kno- Ahk!"
Without letting him finish his sentence, I clenched my fist and then smashed it into the head, causing arge explosion of fluid brains and ck fluid that seemed to be blood, his eyeballs popped as his caved-in skull remained in the now dirty table, I lifted my hand and saw some maggots in it, I squinted my eyes, a little disgusted.
"This is the insides of an undeads brain? Ugh."
I sshed it all over, good thing is that, as all of you already know, I am the only one who can kill undeads for good, so he immediately started to evaporate into nothingness in the form of gray fog, I watched it silently and after about 5 seconds, the evaporation was finally over, I sat down on the sofa, now that I think about it, it is a good thing that there are no maids around huh, they would have fainted.
_And I can''t borrow Urduja''s dungeons without her permission._
Anyway, I sighed as I let go of those thoughts for my interrogation implies one thing, well, even though I am pretty sure this will happen, I didn''t know that it will happen this soon.
_I am being targeted by this Loki and Eris._
And if they really are targeting me, the queen of undeads, then there is only one thing they want to achieve, however, I have to inquire to Urduja to confirm my conjecture, after all, the prophet doesn''t want me to learn everything about Valentine even though he knew a lot about it. For my development and all that, I feel like he is justzy so he became a librarian in there, sigh.
_I have to wait for Urduja, I wonder if Momoiro already informed her mom, she locked herself up in her room and seemed to be down._
Hey [Guide], do you have any way of knowing?
[I will try, wait a second.]
[She already did, but Urduja is still having a date with Eleanor, if you want, you can go and fetch them.]
Eh... But it''s noon already, what are they doing out there, I''ll just wait here.
After deciding that I waszy, so I wouldn''t go and fetch them, I leaned my back on the sofa and sighed, not knowing what should I do.
_Ah, actually, I know what should I do while I am waiting._
As I said earlier, I have to practice dark magic and maybe learn the moreplicated or must I say "limitations" of space magic, because surely with my knowledge, I cannot just snap this world in half using it, scaling, you know, scaling.
I put my hand up and let a stickman materialize, I waved at it and it waved back at me, however, because he is in 2d, he cannot affect the ce, meaning no matter how much power I give him, he cannot put a dent on the walls, doors or anything, I then put some mana in my breath and then blew some air in front of him, I almost choked the stick man to death when he jokingly put his sticky hand on his non-existent mouth, but anyway, now, the stick anatomy of the stickman I will name John has 3 dimensions, so if I gave him a very muscr build and fangs and wings and sharp nails, he will be able to destroy things that I want him to destroy.
_Hmm... He still cannot talk._
[Well, it seems like you need to perfectly learn how a function works to bestow it to John, or any other creation of that regard, however, I advise you to refrain from creating living creatures, you have a lot of ideas and were exposed to entertainment regarding monsters, you don''t want to imagine an eldritch in the offset when you are mad, right?]
That makes sense, but how can he be still alive, I mean the only system I can say that I grasp the full function is the skeletal system.
[His energy, or his "organism" is you, but if that is the case, maybe you can give him a bigger brain so that he can talk.]
Oh, I see, nice idea, I did what [Guide] suggested, I imagined giving him a big brain until his cranium bulged.
"Hara na siyang gumabay sa aking pag-usbong, ihahandog ko ang aking mga kamay para sa iyong kagustuhan, ang aking katawan para sa iyong kaharian, at ang aking buhay para sa iyong kaligayahan." (T/L: Lady whom I owned my conception with, I shall offer my fist for you will, my body for your glory and my life for you pleasure.)
Eyy! He became a Filipino! HAHAHAHA!
[Stop ying around.]
Alright sorry, for now, let''s set him up as an undead so he doesn''t need to breathe.
[Hey, don''t you dare...]
"Sa ngayon, tanging kapayapaanmang ang nais ko para sa iyo. Pumunta ka sa aking sagradong lugar, at bantayan mo itoban sa sinumang mangahas na pumasok." (T/L: My child, for now, I only wish for your peace, go to my sanctuary and there guard it against anyone who dares to enter)
This is fun.
[Like I said...!]
After that, the amalgamation of my random bullshit made an affirmative answer as I make it fly towards the 4th dimension, I looked at him and seem to be alright there, well I don''t want my "son" to just die because of me. Anyway, that is the strength and limitation of Space magic. It can create things from scratch but it is in the limit of my magic power and imagination, as well as understanding. Also, one thing that I noticed is that it takes time, so it is not suitable for battle.
_Meaning I can''t create AK-47 or AR-15, what a bummer._
I then looked at dark magic, yes this is the hardest one, in my past life, darkness did not exist when light was present, meaning that it could not be used as a source of energy because it cannot sustain its existence alone, however, in this world, it is very well alive and is the pr opposite of light.
What does that mean? It means that I don''t have any basic knowledge of how this "energy" works, all I know is that it can destroy a lot of things if used raw, it can be injected in swords and my shadow, and it can also be fused with other magic and can amplify their effects, most notable is with sand magic and fire.
[It also has some illusion property so you can use it too, unfortunately, that is also all I know because the originator of the magic is particrly stingy about the information on how to use it.]
Eh... Well, that gives me a lot of ideas, and it is not like I am nk about it, but I always scientifically approach things, maybe I can use it for stirring emotions or some shit, though I cannot really test that.
"You shouldn''t experiment with such destructive magic in my house you know."
Urduja finally came as I was just thinking as such, Eleanor also smiled at me and tacitly left the sofa, the maids who seem to be robots and want to tend to the needs of theirdy also magically disappear, though my cross-wise maids are certainly better, hehe. Anyway, Urduja who is in a dress slumped herself in front of me and then opened her legs.
For some reason, I got some urges to bend down, but of course, I suppressed it for the sake of my tact and my dignity. I just silently watched her befortable in her house.
"Done already?"
I asked and then she nodded and pressed on with her earlier question.
"So why are you ying with dark magic inside my house? You will pay for it when you destroy this mansion again, you know."
"Yeah, yeah, anyway I have a question, apparently people from the devil race are here, in Gjarhorn at the same time as I am here, I do not believe this is any coincidence, so, like, is there anything of importance to me that they want to beat me into getting?"
Urduja went silent for a second or so before nodding.
"Well, I guess you already know this but let me still confirm it for you, the undeads and Valentine don''t have a good rtionship and since the war between elves and undead, several artifacts from your race have been scattered to dy your reemergence."
"And one is in Gjarhorn?"
Urduja nodded and added.
"If I were to choose, ording to the logic of it being safe against the devil, vampire, and my grasp in terms of distance, then it is in the Capital of Gjarhorn, Heimdall."
Chapter 95: To Heimdall Part 1
Chapter 95: To Heimdall Part 1
I looked at Urduja who was in front of me with squinted eyes as I tilted my head in confusion, or more precisely, suspicion, I mean, I had never seen Urduja as my ally or even my fellow hero after all, so my guard is always up against her.
"...How did you know that I was looking for them?"
Urduja''s eyes widened a little as the left corner of her mouth lifted, forming a smirk, she then shrugged and replied, her tone is not that of a person being suspected by her daughter-inw, I mean if she already sees me as one.
"Well, I never knew that you were looking for them, I am just old enough to see the prime and decline of the undead race... Oh, and if you are looking for them, I think the god of undead will give me a scolding if I were to help you find them, let''s say that the clue I have given earlier is a bonus from your mother-inw."
I did not stop squinting my eyes at her, though my earlier suspicion had been lifted now, it seemed like Urduja was really, really old, older than I imagined, also, aren''t Wokung and Bakunawa simrly old heads given the fact that they met Urduja when she named theyers of the great forest and when she is yet to be so powerful like now.
I immediately threw such thoughts out of the window as I nodded.
"I see, reasonable enough."
Of course, I still have my doubts, after all, she is an earlier transmigrator than I am in this world, meaning that she has experienced a lot more things than me and even though I am quite sure that I am more intelligent than her, that doesn''t mean that she is not more clever than me, those two arepletely different things. Anyway, enough with the suspicion, I immediately asked [Guide] if he could specify the relic I was dealing with and if he could locate its exact position.
[Strictly speaking, you are only required to find the undead cores and even though Urduja is right, the god of the undead seems to not put any kind of importance on the other relics, maybe because he believes that you can create things better than them, but in any case, let us assume that the relic is a part of the core and it''s in Heimdall... The most secure ce there would be is the quarters of the Royal Family, the Royal ce.]
Did you use logical connectives instead of some abracadabra?
[No, I confirmed that it''s in the pce, because that is the only ce that can interrupt my scan, I mean, I am a unique skill given by a god, in despite that, I cannot prate through the walls of the royal pce, that gives me a major red g.]
Wow (where did you learn "red g"?), as an intellectual, that sounds like a conjecture of an unreliable boss, but it also makes sense, I mean to where else will they hide the (probably) most magical object in their possession other than the royal vault, right?
[That''s what I said.]
Yeah sure.
Anyway, it is a good thing that I am invited to the royal pce huh, and I even can use this opportunity to "save" the royal pce and the royal family from the clutches of the devil king''s subordinate, Hebi Tsukaiza so that I can make my demands higher and maybe a little bit more unreasonable.
I smirked a little as I nodded to myself and sighed, finally donning a serious expression.
"I see, through the process of elimination, it is most probably in the possession of the Royal Family, and if the head I have just smashed earlier is telling the truth, the Royal Family will be under the mercy of Hebi Tsukaiza and her unit."
Urduja nodded quite gravely as she replied.
"Yes, and the Royal Family is not specifically fond of me that I can just go there uninvited, so it is a good thing that you are invited there."
Urduja looked past my back and then lightly waved her hand as she mouthed "Sophia''s Invitation", certainly amanding gesture unbefitting of a Duchess, but I ignored it as the maid respectfully handed me the invitation, it had the seal of the royal family in it, a golden horn, as expected of the Kingdom''s name, the content of the letter is as follows:
To Her Majesty, Sophia Demiurge I
Greetings from your counterpart in Gjarhorn, first of all, I would like to congratte you on your engagement with Duchess Urduja''s daughter, I wish you two a great wedding and a meaningful future as spouses, also I have heard of the audacity of my subordinates to attempt the invasion of your great forest and im it as their own, please rest assured that I or anyone in the Royal Family do not have any hands on this matter whatsoever and even praises you of your pinpointed counterattack against them, truly your strategical acumen is a much coveted talent among royalties and nobles. In this regard, I am officially inviting you to a banquet to wee your entourage on this state visit, and also to discuss official matters such as borders and diplomatic responsibilities in the ne that is dividing our two nations, also treat this as the royal family''s way of apologizing to the ipetence of our men, it will happen a week after Urduja''s Celebration of her birth, it will be held exclusively for royalties of Kamatayan and Gjarhorn.
The King of Gjarhorn, Roselle Gjarhorn VI
_Damn, so those two are just dispensables huh, and to think that they thought they are doing a good job by developing such defective equipment..._
I was quite taken aback by this letter that implies that the King officially abandons his influence in the Urdujan Territory, I mean, what kind of monarch will be willing to do that, I am sure not even Roselle is, it is just that, Urduja''s influence is not just in terms of strength but culture and identity itself, they were deeply rooted that it will be like going against the people if the king showed hostility against her.
_And the only way to go against Urduja is to..._
I squinted my eyes as the urgency of going to the capital increased in my heart, I had to foil the n of the King of Devils before Roselle thought of anything funny, the good thing is that that is the only thing that I had to worry about, I mean imagine if I only have "Undead Race''s Relic" as a clue as I go to the capital, that would be disastrous.
A brick in the pce of Julius Caesar and a love letter from a random person to Cleopatra are both historical relics, I wouldn''t know where to start.
_But if it is a part of a cracked core, then, it is most probably a gem or some kind of precious mineral..._
While I was ying around with the invitation, I started to contemte the probable strategy Hebi might incorporate, but as expected, I know a little too less about her and I can only ask Urduja, which I will doter because I have to fulfill my promise with Momoiro, given that I have to go to the Capital of Gjarhorn tomorrow.
_Normally, a diversion, considering her status, is a direct infiltration, but with me, she might take more time to n it carefully, but I can make it in time._
"Well, I have to go do my things here first, I can''t just leave Momoiro hanging like that, after that I will immediately dash towards Heimdall. Bakunawa."
I said in one breath, with thest word being spread in my hive mind and as I snapped my finger, a rip appeared in space and then a figure in silver hair suddenly appeared with a "Wargh!?" sound, she then proceeded tond on her face and tumble to face me directly below the floor, I also looked at Bakunawa as I smiled and waved at her.
"Space magic sure is cool, huh?"
Bakunawa kept staring at me for a few seconds before bulges of veins started to appear in her forehead and a sharp ice suddenly targeted my forehead, but of course, my ever-so-loyal subordinate had enough tact to make the ice weak enough to shatter upon impact.
"WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT!?"
Bakunawa shouted at me while standing up, well, it seemed like she was still afraid of being electrocuted because she did note and strangle me and just grudgingly stomped her feet as she went to my side. Good thing she knew her limits.
[You made her fall face first.]
Ahem, in any case, I looked at her as the maid readied a piece of paper, a quill, and an ink in front of the table, because I don''t have that great of a penmanship, I decided to use magic to answer the King, my answer was simple, it is me saying that I ept the invitation and me also saying that my excitement in meeting the stemmed monarch of the strongest Human Kingdom, I will be starting my travels tomorrow, I did not specify the time that I will be arriving because I will be using my top speed and not a carriage''s to travel, I am sure that I will be arriving earlier than they have expected, so I have to make Bakunawa tell them in advance.
After sealing it with a candle addressing it in the manor of Urduja and signing the front of it, I gave it to Bakunawa, a smile is still smeared on my face while my subordinate is still looking at me with contempt.
"What should I do with this?"
Bakunawa asked me, her tone still angry, it seemed like I made her mad.
"Go to Heimdall and give this to the King, tell him that this is my response to her invitation, and read it immediately too."
Bakunawa looked at the letter for a long time before exhaling arge breath, it seemed to calm her down quite a lot as her eyes became less sharp, she then nodded and said: "Understood, I will depart immediately."
Urduja then suddenly interjected: "Do you need a carriage?"
It was Directed at Bakunawa, thus she is the one who replied, she shook her head as she said: "I am faster when I travel by feet, I can tell by your tone earlier that this is urgent, so..."
Bakunawa did not need to finish her sentence and started to go away. But, then I suddenly remembered, she is absent and intends to be absent for the entirety of the festival, so I have to ask.
"What are you doing in your room that is so important that you have to miss the festival of one of your peer''s birthday?"
I just asked something out of curiosity, but the sudden snort of Urduja and the shudder of Bakunawa, something that struck me with a bad feeling, Bakunawa replied with "None of your business!" in a very defensive manner and Urduja left me without a word.
_Right... didn''t they converse yesterday in the deep of night? I wonder what they talked about..._
I am quite curious and suspicious of the two, however, the situation at hand did not permit me to fulfill my curiosity, as I was thinking of finding my wife, the guest room I was in suddenly became quite noisy because of footsteps as I saw Eleanor and Momoiroing towards me at the same time.
"Good timing Eleanor, I have something to ask you."
I have to get this matter over with first because not paying attention to this will most probably make me guilty, so I have to ask.
"Can the tour between Momoiro and I continue tonight? We have to depart tomorrow so I have to fulfill my promise before we go."
At my words, Momoiro''s face brightened a little, it became red and all of her eyes looked down, embarrassed, Eleanor immediately gave an affirmative response, after this, I made an excuse that the next discussion would be a state secret and no one is allowed to hear it other than me, Momoiro immediatelyplied and went out of the vicinity, I also isted the room for added protection.
"Eleanor, I have to ask you to start designing the "rifle" I have been talking about for a long time ago that will be the weapon of my dream soldiers, you can use the crossbow as the main reference and shall improve upon the designs, you can sneak in the library and steal some nk book to draw there."
Eleanor looked at me, confused but still nodded her head.
"Surely, I can do that, however, why are you suddenly rushing? I mean, we are already producing crossbows that are many times stronger in terms of range and overall power than the average military standard of Gjarhorn, right?"
I also looked at Eleanor and sighed as I shook my head.
"Well, the same reason why you are opposed to creating magic metal coins as my currency."
I smiled a little as I saw Eleanor shudder, well it seemed like she was still not aware of Hebi Tsukaiza''s appearance in the capital.
_The Devil finally made his move._
That is what she is thinking.
Chapter 96: To Heimdall Part 2
Chapter 96: To Heimdall Part 2
[3rd Person POV]
The City of Heimdall, the Capital of Gjarhorn is located two territories (of a baron and a viscount) north of the Urdujan territory, that is why, because of Bakunawa''s outstanding speed and the short distance, she was able to run (or fly) from Urduja to the gates of Heimdall even before the sun has fully set, that is also the reason why she cannot help but grow some veins on her forehead as she asked, her tone annoyed.
"What is the meaning of this?"
In front of her are soldiers, donning their armor as they point their spears at her, shaking alongside their whole bodies, however, they do not look like they will retreat even with their open disy of fear.
Her icy gaze swept around the soldiers and mages in front of her, causing all of them to shudder in fright, they wanted to retreat immediately because even though they did not know who thedy was, the fact that she was identified as a projectile and not as a person of their homing spell tells a lot about her strength. However, as Bakunawa has spected, they are trained to be the sharpest sword of their Kingdom and the greatest shield of thend, thus they stood there in indignation of their true emotions.
After a long bout of silence, a soldier gulped as he finally mustered his courage and spoke.
"Uhm... Lady, we are here bound of our duty to protect the capital and our homing spell has identified you as a potentially dangerous individual, thus if you failed to identify yourself, I am afraid that we have to take you into custody as an unwanted trespasser, even if we have to sacrifice a lot of our numbers."
Bakunawa stared at the soldier, her gaze still sharp and icy, but deep down, she finally realized why did Urduja offered her to ride a carriage.
_Well, what do I say, I am not used to these formalities yet._
She calmly opened up a portion of her dress that also serves as her scales and took out a letter with the seal of Urduja and Sophia, she then passed it to the soldier.
"Is this enough?"
The soldier flinched hard when Bakunawa moved her hand, but seeing that she have just pulled out a letter from god knows where, the soldier received it with open (and trembling) hands and looked at it, Bakunawa then exined her reason for visit.
"I am here as a messenger of Queen Sophia Demiurge and that letter is her response to the invitation of your King."
Upon hearing that, the soldier nodded, his expression now more solemnpared to before as he passed it to the old mage at the top of the walls, upon making the letter pass through a magic circle, the old man nodded and all of the soldiers made way for Bakunawa as if they did not just pointed their weapons at her just a moment ago.
_It is hard to restrain yourself in these kind of situations._
"We are sorry for blocking such important letter, please go ahead."
One of the soldiers said so as the letter magically flew back to Bakunawa''s hands, she then sighed a deep one as she walked past all of the soldiers and went to the Royal Pce, this time, she is not using her full speed so she get to enter easily, however, upon entering, she felt a gazend upon herself, she immediately squinted her eyes and as she was guided towards the throne room by a soldier, from the main hall to the throne, she can feel the scrutinizing gaze, but there is a problem.
_I cannot find its exact location._
She finally entered the throne room in which the King is seated and gave the letter to one of the servants who went to pass it to the King, all this time, the "spy" did not stop looking at her, and it also did not stop being undetectable.
_Even Kabuto can be felt to some extent... Could it be..._
While she is trying her hardest to locate the observer, King Roselle suddenly spoke.
"The response has been received, please convey that we will prepare ordingly."
Upon hearing that, Bakunawa who is in the edge nodded quietly and exited the room and after she have left the pce, the gaze finally disappeared. Bakunawa immediately reported her experience to Sophia, in the end, she added.
"Shall I test the waters? This person is most definitely a subordinate of Loki."
In which Sophia immediately replied: "No, there is no need, just go back here after you give the letter."
_____
Meanwhile, in the throne room, the King and his adviser are both looking at the letter, confused and suspicious at the same time.
"But it is not even a day after we have given the invitation, why did she have to respond right away?"
The King asked, and as the adviser, the bearded old man is the answered.
"My King, perhaps her god or one of the subordinates of her god gave her a hint about something that is approaching us, as you know, gods are unfathomable and might have hidden motives, like how the god of the sun revealed some of Sophia''s information on us through his priests."
The bishops of the god of the sun preached some information about their newest neighbour, thus the King and the Adviser is aware of such, the King immediately ordered.
"If what you said is true, then the only ones who have the guts to "approach" us are the devils and vampires, call on the spies there and confirm the situation, as a precaution, tap the spies in Tydings Kingdom and Mayari Empire."
The adviser immediately nodded and saluted.
"By your will."
The King looked at his adviser, his eyes cannot help but squint.
_Gods again..._
[Sophia''s POV]
_That should warn the King._
I sighed while me and Momoiro eat at a restaurant, Momoiro kept silent but the rosy cheeks of hers is an evidence of her enjoyment, of course I am also enjoying myself, though I do feel guilty that I enjoy myself while my wife is designing a blueprint.
The dishes are nothing special, of course to my standards, but hey, I am having a date here so I am not really worried about things like that.
The Festival for the conception of Urduja is yet to be over and right now, it is the turn of the restaurants to have promos for the celebration, there are things for couples, for mages, warriors and etc. though we do not get to use them because the "nobles" that we are, we were given free ess to their food. Honestly, I really want to abuse such preferential treatment, but I have to remain just and dignified as the representative of my nation, anyway, after we visited several restaurants, our "tour" continued, I was given notice of the return of Bakunawa and also the "spy" that can elude my strongest soldier''s senses.
That is most definitely Hebi Tsukaiza, but still, I am quite shocked of her anti-detection ability.
[Hebi Tsukaiza is a hero, a little bit younger than Urduja.]
Oh, so that''s why.
While Momoiro is exining to me the history of a certain statue, I silently smirked, it seems like I found the best experiment buddy for my study of dark magic.
In total, it took us almost until midnight to tour all of the City of Urduja, Momoiro''s numerous eyes started to wane, a cue that made us decide to officially end our "tour".
We are already outside the manor of Urduja, when suddenly, Momoiro stopped on her tracks as she held my hand to stop me too. Oh is she finally going to...?
_But is that really fine? Considering that she is technically my sister-inw?_
I mulled over such trivial matters, but Momoiro is unaware of such as her eyes looked directly into mine, for a moment I thought that she is going to confess, but it seems like she is yet to realize theplexity of her heart, she just said to me.
"Thank you for this night, I really enjoyed it."
I just smiled faintly and nodded.
"Me too, I enjoyed it."
She then ran off the manor as if nothing had happened, but I can clearly tell the hesitance on her every step, as if she know that she should have said something different, but she doesn''t know what is that "something different". With that sight, I also walked slowly towards the manor.
_Now then, to the main problem at hand._
My soft gaze immediately turned sharp as I thought about the undead core in the possession of the royal family of Gjarhorn, that thing is mine, rightfully so, and even though the royal family is unknowingly safeguarding it from harm, it doesn''t change the fact that they have, at one point stolen it during the war of Elves and Undeads, that is also the reason why I have just warned the King of Gjarhorn, surely, the basic operating procedure is to call on his spies in different countries and confirm if what country has some strange movement, I believe that information ry in this world are faster than I imagine but their reaction will surely be slow, primarily because Hebi is a hero that specializes in hiding, so me going there early will give me a lot of time to find where it is.
I am quite confident that the King is not aware of the undead core''s existence, if he is, then he already drove away Urduja from this Kingdom, given that the undead core is a god''s relic and all.
[In any case, I am sure that you will be given an entourage by the king.]
Yes, being paranoid is one of the traits of a monarch you know. But I still have to be patient, so we have to wait for tomorrow. Not talking any further with [Guide], I went to my room and saw Eleanor still working on the prototype of the rifle, I went to her back and kissed her cheek and whispered.
"We have to be early tomorrow, you can continue that after we finished all this matter."
Eleanor looked at me and then held my hand, she then stretched her hand and yawned before answering with a simple: "Okay."
I peaked a little on her work and saw that she is already almost finished, she only have the bullets or "arrows" to design, really, I have an amazing wife.
That is what I can only say before the two of us went to bed and slept as our final preparation for a long week.
The next day, I informed Bakunawa, Eleanor and Kabuto that they will be the one that will apany me to the capital, and as I expected, the King gave me his fastest carriage, it is made up of two horses with some magical engravings to them, it seems like they are capable of flight, even the knight who is leading the entourage for me has a letter with a very simple sentence: "Your message has been received."
_He got warned, alright. And he is in quite the haste too._
I thought so to myself as me and my wife and soldier walked inside of the carriage, our next destination is the City of Heimdall.
[3rd Person POV]
About an hour ago after the entourage of Sophia left for Heimdall, Hebi Tsukaiza watched the "unicorns" as they flew in the sky inplete silence, ignoring the fairy tale like scene that just happened in front of her, Hebi Tsukaiza sighed, for she knew that her mission just became much harder.
_She really works fast._
Hebimented as she started to get away from the walls to start the operation, in her two attempts in observing Sophia, beside being the blessed of the god of undead, Hebi did not find anything that can indicate the strengths and weaknesses of Sophia, except her biological mother (that is in the care of Urduja), Hebi does not have any idea what other things can be considered a weakness to Sophia.
As an assassin, Hebi''s greatest speciality is to exploit weaknesses, because of this, shepleted missions like a cakewalk, but now, she have to face an opponent that she is mostly clueless about.
_Kabuto will probably be not the one who will fight me, if a fight will ever happen._
Hebi finally arrived in the front of the pce of the Royal Family, waiting for a certaindy to get out of the pce, thisdy is someone that Hebi has been tailing all this time in order to learn all of her habits and effectively start her operation to retract the relic of the undeads outside of the pce.
Because the ancestors of the current king created a spell such that the relic will not be able to get out of the pce, as of the moment, Hebi Tsukaiza''s subordinates are still finding the seals for the spell, thus she doesn''t have a choice but topromise.
Just as she was thinking as such, the pce suddenly became rowdy as a maid shouted: "The Queen has escaped once again!"
Chapter 97: The Arrival
Chapter 97: The Arrival
The King stared at the te in front of him as he started to pray inwardly towards the god of the sun, after his short prayer, he began to dismantle the giant lobster tail on his te, he was alone having lunch because the queen was once again nowhere to be seen and his child is not at the right age yet to be ingesting meat and needed softer foods, so the maids are the one who is feeding the child, of course, the queen is the one who is feeding him most of the time, it just so happens that the queen iste this time, simrly this is one of the concerns that the adviser has raised, saying while the king continued to bury himself to his lunch, elegantly, of course.
"Your Majesty, your wife, Her Majesty the Queen once again escaped the pce, because of this, you do not have anyone to apany you to lunch, this is because of your subordinates'' negligenc-"
Before the adviser could even continue, the King interrupted him with a wave of his hand, Roselle then said while sighing, ying with the lobster in front of him.
"Such happenings are caused by the superiority of my wife''s stealth abilities over our own spies'' detection, no one of you is to be med."
King Roselle stopped for a while as he used his knife to cut the lobster and then forked it as he put it in his mouth, causing the suppressed gulp of the adviser to surface, the King ignored his adviser''s gesture, after all, the servants in the pce are given order to have lunch an hour earlier than the Royal Family such that they will not starve while serving their monarchs, he continued.
"Besides, it is not like she will note back and escape for good, you do know what kind of report I am waiting for you to do, right?"
Even though King Roselle is indeed worried about his wife and wants to chase her, he also knows that he is still a King before a husband, thus Roselle decides to leave the matter for now and get to the point of why is the adviser inside the dining room in the first ce.
"Yes, My King. Initial reports from our spies all over the continent, especially our neighboring nations except Kamatayan, it can be concluded that the nations holding open and hidden animosity or ambitions against us are not making any moves and are in their initial level of guard against us."
"However, there is a concern regarding Valentine, the Kingdom of Devils and Vampires has increased their economic and military activities and they recently partaken in a festival that celebrates the awakening of the other leader of their race, Loki Darkbringer, and just a short time after that, the strongest soldier of Valentine and the most trusted subordinate of Loki has disappeared in all of the city, towns and other ces that we are spying from... Sir, it is most likely probable if we considered the sudden warning of Queen Sophia that the Assassin of Loki is in our Kingdom."
King Roselle has long fallen silent, thest bite of lobster in his fork cannot even move away from the te, an expression of fear that is rare to the young (rtively) yet mighty King of Gjarhorn, he started to go back to his history lessons and have a shback of all the things the books have told about the Kingdom of Valentine as if he is experiencing them himself.
He soon calmed down as he finally ate thest piece on his te, he sighed and said.
"Then we have to stay on guard and wait for the arrival of the Queen of Kamatayan. Start a search operation for Hebi Tsukaiza, I believe that they were educated on what she looks like, right?"
The adviser who also started to get nervous, finally breathed a sigh of relief, as a loyal follower of the lord in front of him, he didn''t want to see his King have a look of nervousness on his face, he nodded and immediately responded.
"By your will."
[Sophia''s POV]
The sun started to set across the horizon, causing its once-yellow brilliance to turn into a ruby-colored light that pierced through the curtains of the carriage, Bakunawa, Eleanor, and I continued to eat the pastry that was offered to us while talking about how the flying carriage is not bouncy at all even though it doesn''t have and and all of that.
_Finally, sweets._
I said so as such, remembering all the salty things Momoiro made me eat, my Filipino palette just cannot take all of that saltiness.
Anyway, many hours have passed since we departed and at that whole time, I briefed the whole gang (Bakunawa and Eleanor) on what the presumable situation in Heimdall is, well it is not chaos yet, but I said that it is possible Hebi Tsukaiza is in the capital and she is getting one of my relics and also, I have to stop her because of my mission to collect the undead cores.
They became quite rmed that I was almostte and almost made my mission a lot harder, given the fact that I don''t have any guide and my [Guide] is not that reliable, and I admit that I kind of pushed the continuation of the tour with Momoiro even though time is not an ally as of the moment, but hey, you cannot leave promises unfulfilled, after all, I am a busy person and did not know if I can still go back to Urduja City after I finish this whole Hebi Tsukaiza affair.
[No, you are just enjoying your time.]
Pretend you never heard of that, going back, I said that it''s fine, and it''s not like I cannot remedy my shoring in a short time, I mean, I don''t need to sleep so...
Anyway, after that, I asked Eleanor who had the greatest knowledge about the king if he might have hidden agendas against me, because I just erased hisst bastion of influence in the Urdujan territory, and of course, as a person who thinks of bad thing against his Kingdom, I have to defend against bad things against mine too.
What do you say, Hypocrisy is a great quality for a Queen.
"As far as I know, he is more of the type that cherishes connections with strong individuals, like My Mom and her wives as well as my elder siblings, this gave Gjarhorn the title of the strongest human nation, but you can''t be sure because in simpler terms, what you did is like pulling a pir out of his gigantic colosseum, so you still have to be careful. It is a given that he does not desire Urduja''s help."
That is what she said, so I rxed a little, but of course, like I said, I am on guard about the things I will probably do but don''t what to happen to me, just as I was thinking of such things, we felt the carriage go lower and lower alongside it the voice of the knight that served as the coachman, saying:
"We have arrived at the Royal Capital, The City of Heimdall."
______
Setting out of the carriage, Eleanor, Bakunawa, and I looked around, I specifically wondered why does it look like the buildings were inspired by Spanish architecture even though their name was "Gjarhorn".
_Since such a word is in Norse mythology, shouldn''t they be inspired by Nordic countries?_
Such thoughts were immediately thrown out of my mind as the more important matter appeared, how to find Hebi Tsukaiza.
My first impression of her is that she is a spy/assassin that has a higher level than Kabuto, I can''t even sense where she is hiding when she is observing my fight with Urduja, also if she traveled from Valentine to Heimdall, that means the spiders of Arachne somehow did not detect them.
That might be the best prologue of her strength, and ording to Urduja, "Ophiuchus (Hebitsukai za in Nihongo)" has a system title of "The Serpent Bearer" but is mostmonly known as "The Bearer of a Hundred Serpent" has only one unique skill known as [Creation], even though it sounds very powerful, it has a lot and very disadvantageous limitations, normally, of course. It can create weapons and the subskill: [Saint of the Martial] makes it so that if she knows the whole concept of a weapon (shape, types, basic techniques, and production) the user will be able to use the said weapon with "Saint Level Mastery" (as Urduja has named it), that is where the limites, after all, no human can normally learn the basics of a sword and learn the basic techniques of the certain subtypes of the types of sword they want to learn and create.
Well, that exnation might be tooplicated.
In short terms, if a human wants to learn to create a broadsword using this unique skill, he has to learn what are the shape, basic techniques, and production of the 6 widelymonly used broadswords, and yes, different broadswords have different basic techniques, it is because some of them are single edged while some are double-edged, also some of them are for military and some are for individuals.
Not to mention the different footwork and strength requirements.
But Hebi''s race alone bypassed such weakness, after all, Devils only die when they are killed or if theymit suicide, so as a very strong soldier, she is set for life to be able to master a lot if not all weapons in existence, also I bet she can use it to create supplementary things that make it more difficult to track her.
_The term weapon can be broad, even shit can be used to create gunpowder..._
My thoughts juststed for a couple of seconds as I scanned my whole surroundings, seemingly admiring the architectural design of the ce, in actuality, I do, even the knight who acted as the coachman, interjected to our sightseeing, the smugness in his voice is very evident.
"Our Kingdom has been around for a long time and has developed the integrity and aesthetic of our buildings as we grow from a simple settlement into a beautiful nation, and the building in our front, The Royal Pce is the guiding pir for the beauty sense of the country."
I nodded simply and smiled, causing the knight to be more smug, even though I ignored him, however, I was thinking about how the design of the walls and the infrastructure of Kamatayan and Gjarhorn are both born out of Hispanic inspirations, well it is not that much of a problempared to the presence of Loki''s strongest soldier here. However, because I already know the ability of Hebi Tsukaiza, I can already infer what kind of strategy will she use to get the gem and what kind of method will she use to confront or avoid my presence, so I am not really in a hurry.
_Tomorrow, I will request to have a stroll around Heimdall with the pretext of finding clues about Hebi, but I am already quite sure that she is inside the pce so I have to have Eleanor and Bakunawa apany the King, no, actually, he has to have some big shots on him, so I think he will reject it._
With this, I will be able to look around apothecary shops to look on what is the situation of medicines in this world, and how will I be able topete and surpass them, of course, This is built on the premise that it is not so advanced for the resources of my forest. The longer the time before I found Hebi the more exaggerated how I "save" the Kingdom from a very powerful invader, as a result, he will be more grateful to me and I will be able to ask more unreasonable demands.
[Wipe off your evil smile.]
I am now in front of a man in his thirties, he has... a somehow normal face if not for the fact that he has ck long hair and blue eyes that has some blue sparks on them, also he has a robe that looks like a priest robe, my smile immediately turned pure and sincere as I looked up a little to the King of Gjarhorn, Roselle Gjarhorn VI.
[You smile like you did not n to suck off his blood.]
I continued to smile as the King put his right hand on his left chest as he said.
"Greetings Queen Sophia Demiurge I, Lady Eleanor, and Lady Bakunawa, as you might already know, I am the King of one of your neighboring countries, Roselle Gjarhorn VI. I hope that you will find your stay in my pce pleasant."
I smiled as I answered
"I am sure I will."
Chapter 98: Meeting Between Leaders
Chapter 98: Meeting Between Leaders
Note: Correction, the magguage used in magic circles in this novel is not Brahmic but Austronesian, if I said that it is Brahmic in the previous or future chapters, pleasement in the word.
______
That is what I said, but deep inside, I cannot help butmpoon.
_Will you enjoy my stay, though..._
[That is the question.]
Just as [Guide] and I were bantering internally, Eleanor returned the greeting and Bakunawa just nodded, my wife''s eyes then wandered around before asking.
"May I ask, where is Queen Khearsenbelle?"
The King and the knight looked at each other before the two of themughed awkwardly, it seemed like the King was professional enough not to hate the children of Urduja, or rather he had to admit that Urduja''s children are vital assets to the Kingdom, so he has no choice but to tolerate them.
"Queen Khearsenbelle is not feeling well, it seems like the viruses she contracted when escaping from the pce and going to the forest are finally letting her pay, please forgive her absence."
I nodded as if I didn''t care, but wouldn''t it be dangerous for his wife to go out in this time of great uncertainty? Or is it that the Queen is too stubborn to believe the gravity of the matter? However, based on Uruja''s instruction, the Queen is a former adventurer, which means she knows how dire the word "Loki" is in terms of strength alone.
I looked at the King, who was smiling, seemingly knowing why am I looking at him as he thought of a way to change the course of the conversation.
_He conforms to due process too much that he does not warn her wife of what is happening until he confirms it?_
[It seems like he is not the best book on the shelf.]
I agreed silently as the King started to guide us towards his pce, with me in his back and with my wife and Bakunawa in mine, the moment we entered the pce, my eyes suddenly constricted as some detectable yet unstoppable power suddenly entered my mind, it is not strong by any means but because I cannot stop it nor [Guide] can detect it, I became rmed.
The good thing is that the power seemed to not have any bad intention to do anything against me, a whisper was just heard in my ear so suddenly.
F?????????????????????????????????i?????????????????????????????n????????????????d????????????????????????????????????? ??????m????????????????????e???????????, ???????????????????????m????????????????????????????????????y???????????????????????????????????????????? ???????????????????????????????????l??????????????????????????a?????????????????????????d?????????????????????????????????????y?????????????????????????????????? (Find me, mydy.)
After hearing that, I detected the mysterious power get out of my mind, I confirmed where it came from, simply because [Guide] immediately paused when it came and resumed when it disappeared.
_The Core really is here._
After learning that from the core itself, I immediately ordered Kabuto to lurk around the pce and look for any gem that fits the word "undead Core", because I have no idea what the hell does it looks like, I can only order as such, he can go to the jewelry room or the Royal Vault and other room that has gems on it.
Also, can you scan where is it [Guide]?
[Yes, but it will take a while, probably like this night at thetest, as the pce has a seal that protects against detection.]
Alright, I''m counting on you.
The King proceeded with his tour as I made these arrangements, I still wondered why the etiquette of the nobles here needed to tour a visitor the moment they came, but of course, I didn''t mind, because I knew that this was just a way for the King to calm his tense nerves.
We went to the art room in which a lot of sculptures from all over the world were gathered with their subsequent history, there is also the hall of the kings in which paintings of the previous Kings with their wives and children are present, in my Queendom, we have the same room, but instead of paintings, we have bust up sculptures, my face and Eleanor''s are the first ones to be ced there.
As I was looking at the paintings, I could not help but notice something.
"Roselle the III and his family''s painting is missing."
The King suddenly stopped in his tracks, giving me some clues as to who this painting was.
"Ah... Well, he is not a very good leader as he started the troubles of the next Kings that no one might ever resolve, so I have decided to dishonor him, to get a little revenge."
The king is still smiling, but I can feel the anger in his smile, so it is the King who made Urduja into a duchess and thought she was stupid. I nodded silently as if I did not know what Roselle was talking about, he then said.
"This ends the tour to my pce, we have prepared a dinner for all of us, however, because we are expecting Lady Sophia toe next week, it is not asvish as it should be. I hope you can understand."
I represented the three of us and smiled as I replied.
"That wouldn''t be a problem, I mean, we have a lot more important things to do other than eat, right?" The King immediately turned silent at my remark as he nodded, he then invited us into the banquet hall, the hall for visitors and his family including his brother and his wife are separate, he also said that his brother was finding clues of the intruders himself.
_I don''t need to protect the King, he has his younger sibling with him..._
After we ate the not-sovish (by royal standards) meal, it was time for the main event of the royal visit of mine.
"Lady Eleanor, Lady Bakunawa, the two of us will now have our first official meeting at the meeting hall, please be guided by the maids to your rooms."
The two of them answered in affirmation, however in my hivemind, the two of them had a different conversation.
"Sophia, the queen is suspicious, I have known her on a personal level and this is the first time I saw her be sick to the point of being bedridden. Shall I visit her?"
While walking with the King, Eleanor said as such to me, it is not the time to ask how personal that level of familiarity is, so I simply replied.
"You can do that, just be careful, Bakunawa, don''t do anything for now."
Bakunawa simply answered: "Understood."
As the exchange between the three of us ended, King Roselle and I were already in the meeting room, the teapot was already hot and the leaves were prepared. The King said to me so suddenly as we sat opposite each other.
"This tea is called ''matcha'', it is imported from the farnds of Leviticus in the domain of the Nubonagi n, because of the dangers of the sea and the high level of meticulousness needed for production, it has a high price that only nobles can usually afford."
I nodded silently as I sipped the matcha, I unconsciously used Japanese etiquette, I put my hand at the bottom of the cup as I ignored the question of what the hell is matcha doing in this world and sipped it, Imented.
"A taste fitting of its price."
After saying that, I immediately turned serious, as I said.
"However I think you have to go straight to the point instead of introducing tea."
The King jolted as he nodded and sighed.
"Queen Sophia... what exactly is the reason for your hastened visit?"
I smirked a little.
"What have you found out?"
King Roselle''s expression immediately turned grave as gulped.
"There is a suspicion that the strongest soldier of Loki Darkbringer is inside Heimdall, can you confirm this?"
I also turned serious as I nodded, gulping a cup of tea, and replied.
"That, I can confirm, however, you should know that she is a hero specifically specialized in espionage and assassination, so it is hard even for me or my subordinates to be able to find her and other devils in a short period of time."
The King who is quite stressed because of this matter smiled rather brightly, his stresses from the fact that they have a homing system-like spell in the whole capital and yet they cannot detect the entrance of these devils, also the devils are not detected by Arachne''s spiders, so it is understandable.
"Will you assist us?
I nodded, my smile and gaze pure.
"Of course I will."
King Roselle, upon hearing this smiled rather brightly, even his blue eyes seemed to glow, however, as a King, he immediately learned the reason behind my "charity work", and his looks immediately turned solemn, as he asked.
"In your terms, what do you think is the best form of gratitude I can give you for your goodwill?"
He wanted to sound like a very sincere person, but King Roselle and I knew that no person who calls themselves "leader" is ever sincere, he immediately knew that I was here to assist him not in good will but for benefits of Kamatayan, and that is a fact he cannot deny because he would have done the same if an opportunity arises. That happens a lot in my previous life, I know that on a personal level.
_It''s a good thing that he is smart..._
That is all I can say as I shook my head.
"Such matters shall be discussed after we have sessfully subjugated the serpent bearer, for that will surely restrict both of our efforts to degrees that are worth what we have talked about, and I am rather fond of my freedom. So, I suggest that we agree on an advanced agreement that is not constricting, like a deposit."
After the King agreed, I pretended to think deeply, and after a minute or so, I looked at him who was also nervously waiting for my initial demand.
"How about this, after the operation, I get to keep the thing that is being targeted by Hebi?"
I sipped on my matcha slowly as I watched King Roselle ponder about this matter, after a minute or so, he finally realized the strangeness of my demand, I had already drained my teacup at that time, so I poured another matcha tea in it as Roselle asked me with a frown evident on his face.
"How did you know that she is here to steal something?"
I took a sniff of my matcha which is surprisingly good when hot, you see I did not loiter long when going to Japan, so I only know matcha as a boba tea vor, after sipping a little, I replied while smiling a little.
"Hmm... Perhaps because this is your first time facing direct hostility from a hero or perhaps it is because of the bias of the education against devils that you did not see this part but, let me get this straight, on a very fundamental level, a hero can dish out mass destruction one way or another, you might think that only Urduja can do it, but if you study world history, I am sure you will find a lot of instances when that happened."
"In this regard, if Hebi wanted to destroy your capital, she would have already done so. Also, I don''t think it is also about invasion because they are afraid of Urduja, as of the moment at least. After all, if they dared to invade Gjarhorn, then Kamatayan was already erased from the map, but no, I can tell that all of my people are alive and kicking. Finally, if it is an invasion, then Hebi, as a hero who specializes in stealth and assassination should have already killed you, but no, she did not, this is the best indication that she needs something more valuable than your city''s destruction."
After I finished my exnation, King Roselle turnedpletely silent as if contemting my words, but at the same time, his eyes were full of enlightenment as he finally got out of his bias. I continued to watch him think things through whilst sipping my tea, I could aim for a third cup at this rate.
_It seems like he is really tense because of this matter that he forgot to look at things from a spectator''s angle and can only look at the perspective of the receiver of malice, and the fact that he has been educated with: Hero=Strong, then Strong=Bad and wants to destroy the capital, he is just thinking of it that way. That is also the reason why is he on guard against Urduja._
It seems like he believed me to have that conjecture because of observations without knowing that I learned of it because of [Guide], seeing this makes me unknowingly satisfied, I wonder if this is what MCs feel, it''s not bad.
Sadly, my unique skill glitches a lot.
[Hey.]
I ignored [Guide] as the King finally spoke.
"I see, your deduction makes sense, however, I honestly do not have any idea what is this ''treasure'' inside the pce that can attract the attention of Loki Darkbringer... Of course, I might not be aware of some things that are intentionally omitted by my ancestors because of the dangers of such an item."
I silently nodded as I replied: "Indeed, it might be censored by the King of the warring period to not increase tensions further or seal the tension as long as possible."
Right now, I can confirm that he is not aware of the existence of the undead core, I am already quite sure, but having additional confirmation is never a bad thing.
_If King Roselle knew about the undead core, he would never invite me inside his pce even regardless of whether or not he is aware of Hebi Tsukaiza''s threat._
Of course, he might just be hiding his nervousness, but I highly doubt that.
Chapter 99: I am Above You Now
Chapter 99: I am Above You Now
[3rd Person POV]
The night did not wait for the meeting between the two leaders to end as it continued to go deeper, however, Sophia and Roselle also did not care about time as they started to form a rather beautiful friendship, or at least that is what Roselle was thinking. And at the same time, in a corridor that connects to the queen''s chambers, the other Queen of Kamatayan is walking rather leisurely.
_Thest time I was here, I was a subordinate in name, now I am walking as a royalty._
Eleanor looked around the decorated way as she continued walking forward, the maids walking past her panicked a little as they bowed at her, leaving her quite satisfied and wondering if this is what prideful people like Sophia feel when people are saluting or bowing to them. At the same time, she cannot help but remember the times when she was still serving the King of Gjarhorn, she went from being oblivious as to why her mother Urduja is not visiting the capital often to alienating herself in Heimdall because of the hidden hostility between her family and King Roselle.
_However, this time, I am strolling around as a double agent... of some kind._
Eleanor doesn''t feel guilty at all, after all, she has already done things inside the Five pronged forest that made her able to swallow her conscience, and it''s not like she is doing anything that will harm Heimdall or Gjarhorn, she is just visiting the current queen and her close friend, Queen Khearsenbelle I.
_She''s a very rebellious royalty, I hope she will not be caught up with all of this._
Almost all of the nobles in Gjarhorn have a simr training regime for their sons and daughters, and that is for their children to be adventurers, as a noble herself, Eleanor also received such training and one of her first party mates was the thenmoner Khearsenbelle, the saiddy is the one who thought her to be a little more proactive that led to her staying in the forest in the search of her test subject andter wife, Sophia.
It can be said that besides Urduja who made her a strong fighter and a reliable healer, Khearsenbelle gave her the strength to proudly tell the world that she is the daughter of humanity''s strongest hero.
_Will Sophia be jealous if I told my thoughts to her, I wonder._
The still rather rxed Eleanor thought so as she continued to walk towards the room of Queen Khearsenbelle, suddenly she squinted her eyes and could not help but remember the current predicament and the very timely sickness of her friend. She subconsciously made her movements faster, making her arrive at the periphery of the bedroom in haste.
Her heels cked as she started to walk towards the bedroom, with excitement and worry evident in her eyes, so worried she was that she did not even notice any abnormality, and only when she felt a danger aimed at her nape did she ducked suddenly, covering her head, such an actionsted for just a second, her eyes immediately darted upwards to see the assant, her seemingly subconsciously rage-filled eyes widened as she saw a dagger with an engraving of the coat of arms of the Spywork of Gjarhorn.
_Prince Noire!?_
Eleanor was shocked for a second as well confused, for she did not expect the leader of the spywork of the Kingdom and the youngest sibling of the King to attack her, however, such shock and confusion onlysted for a second as she immediately twisted her body and performed a roundhouse kick to the prince who have just clicked his tongue and looked at her with ferocity and lingering fear.
_I wonder what was that about..._
Eleanor thought so to herself as her footnded right on the cheek of Prince Noire, causing several teeth to spew out of his mouth alongside some blood, because of the momentum of the powerful kick, he also found himself flying towards the wall, something that he failed to stop because of the tension he was currently feeling.
Eleanor looked at the prince, seemingly angered as to hide the questions on her mind as she immediately controlled the wall at the back of the prince, creating a spear that pierced through the two shoulders of the prince.
"ARGH!!!"
The pain of being prated (Author:??) immediately formed arge shout from the bottom of Prince Noire''s vocal chord, the unknown origins of the tension he is feeling seemed to explode as he shouted with anger, looking at Eleanor, effectively his subordinate who have just pierced his shoulders as guards started to surround the area.
Seeing this, the pinned Prince immediately shouted.
"You dare attack your prince!?"
Eleanor looked at Noire for a full second as something within her, presumably her pride took a blow as she shouted back.
"YOU dare attack a QUEEN!?"
The Prince looked at her with shock and then noticed that the guards were not putting up their weapons and pointed them toward Eleanor, he then was hit with a realization.
Eleanor is now a queen! In short, she is above him now! And what''s more, Eleanor''s spouse is a person mad enough to fight Urduja one on one, ande out of it alive!
Just as the terrifying realization of his mistake dawned on him, Eleanor continued her angered speech.
"Well, any reasons?"
The Prince tried his best to escape the two spears of bricks in his shoulders as he started to regret his decision or more like impulse. He started to regret it all as he desperately tried to get out of his predicament.
_I JUST WANT TO SCARE THE HERO AWAY!_
Just as he thought of that, a soft gale emitted in the space between Prince Noire and Eleanor, a smalldy then wrapped her hand around Eleanor''s waist and protected her against the guards and the man in front of Eleanor, her rapier drawn. Sophia doesn''t even know what happened, but she is sure that she will side with Eleanor even if her wife decides to draw blood from these soldiers just as she has done to the man.
Sophia then looked at the man, her eyes sharp like a de and her voice sounded like a deity finding a suitable subject for her wrath.
W????????????h?????????????????a????????????????????????????t??????????????? ???????????????h??????????a?????????v?????????????e??????? ???????????????y??????????????????????????o?????????????????????u????????? ??????????????????????d????????????????????o??????????n??????????????e????????????????????????????????????????????? (What have you done?)
As she said those words, she pointed her sword at Noire and if seen from an outsider''s perspective, one will see a pitiful prince being picked on by two queens, but because Noire knew that he was in the wrong, he could not help but shudder uncontrobly, his eyes wanted to escape the staredown with Sophia but the fear of the unknown powers of the new hero kept him from doing anything remotely rebellious to his fate.
Luckily for him, he still had a brother of equal standing to Sophia, King Roselle did not even hesitate as he blocked the field of vision of Sophia, sessfully breaking the eye contact of his brother and his diplomatic friend. He then smiled and looked at Sophia a little awkwardness evident in his eyes and said.
"Hey, it seems that there is a misunderstanding, perhaps my brother is drunk or has been drugged by some people wanting him dead, causing him to act rashly, please let me deal with this matter personally."
The King looked at Sophia, his Adam''s apple moving as he gulped because of nervousness, Sophia saw this and thought that it was not worth it to fight over "trivial" matters (as she saw that Eleanor was one poke to the heart away before killing Prince Noire), so she nodded and sighed as she answered: "Alright, we shall go to our quarters."
Just as the love birds were walking, Eleanor could not help but ask, her tone had an evident worry on them.
"How about the queen?"
Sophia just looked at her and smirked, as they continued walking with her hand still grabbing the slender waist of Eleanor, then replied.
"Didn''t you see the two maids on the two sides of the Queen''s door? They are looking at nothingness with stern expressions even though there is amotion and a prince almost dying at a foreign monarch''s hands. This affirms that there is something wrong with the queen, and because we are not sure of the whole situation, it is best if we don''t interact with the queen for the time being."
Eleanor immediately turned sad as she nodded weakly, again like thest time she had her unexpected violence, it was as if she had not just almost murdered a prince, all she thought of was her friend, Khearsenbelle.
However, Sophia still feels so angry towards the prince that she does not bother to know his name, so she contacts Bakunawa and orders.
"Freeze the room of the prince that will go out of the throne room."
______
In the throne room of King Roselle, he alongside his back-haired brother stared at each other as the two important figures of the Gjarhorn Kingdom seemed to be in a deadlock, one was at the seat of power, and the other was kneeling in the floor with his shoulders still bleeding like a fountain, after a while, King Roselle sighed, nodding.
"So this is what happened, you are not satisfied with me asking Hara Sophia''s assistance and want us to resolve our problem on our own, so you n on abducting Queen Eleanor without knowing all the things that she has gone through, supporting Sophia in her conquest of the great forest andter on capturing her heart, so you got injured instead and almost died in the hands of her wife, yup I understand it fully, makes sense."
Prince Noire, who is still on the edge due to his lingering fear, smiled, for he did not expect his brother King to be able to understand where he wasing from.
"I... I know you would understand me brothe- ARGH!!!"
Before Noire could even relish in joy, he was struck by a bolt of lightning that descended from the ceiling of the room.
"Like hell I do."
The blue-colored eyes of Roselle sparkled, causing further fear to his already wary and somewhat cowardly brother to cry as he continued to pour him with electricity, pained and begging cry reverberated through the throne room and only the noise-canceling spell could hide the "argument" between two brothers. Only after five minutes of continued electrocution did the King stop, leaving a charred corpse in the throne room, however, the charred corpse suddenly dispersed and revealed a fully healthy Noire, though he still looked at his brother in horror.
"Listen, I am not our ancestors, I am not a hero, I cannot protect this ce alone, neither can you. Did you listen to me when I talked to you about this? Our most reliable homing spell was not able to detect the appearance of our greatest enemy''s subordinates, if they wanted to, they would have destroyed this ce already, if that happened the two of us could only fight a losing battle. And now that I have found a ray of hope, you are still pushing your damn pride over my face?"
The King did not even let his brother reply, he continued.
"Hey, are you listening? If you ever destroy the rtionship of Kamatayan and Gjarhorn, you will cease to be my brother, do you understand?"
The king''s voice has a very unique charm to it, it doesn''t sound furious, but when one is to hear it, one will immediately feel if the King is mad or happy, thus Noire immediately knows what to answer.
"Yes... Yes, Your Majesty!"
The King sighed and then waved his hand.
"Get out."
Prince Noire immediately hurried out of the throne room and ran towards his room, he did not evenin about the treatment of his brother towards him, afraid that the servants would tip him to the King, resulting in him suffering more. Finally, he returned to his room, gasping, even though he has above-normal cardiovascr endurance, he also felt the air around his room somewhat thinner and colder, but he ignored it as he looked at his table, a piece of paper was neatly folded there.
The Prince immediately went towards the paper and opened it, the paper had a simple set of words: "You are too hasty, meet with me at the usual ce."
The prince''s eyes immediately turned sharp, different from what he had been earlier as he burned it using a matchstick in his drawer. He then silently went to the bed to sleep. However, little did he know that he would have the coldest night of his life because he had angered thest person he should have.
[Sophia''s POV]
The next day arrived As I and Eleanor slowly got up, nothing happened after that incident except for the fact that the two of us learned of the queen''s abnormality, I did not immediately order any investigation because like I said, I want to exaggerate my help, also because I asked questions about the queen, what she normally is and all of that, si that I''ll be able to point out her abnormalities soon.
Just as I was looking back at what I was doingst night, [Guide] suddenly sounded in my brain.
[3rd Person POV]
Meanwhile, while Sophia and her unique skill are conversing, a conversation is also happening in a certain dark ce in the pce.
"Good Day, Sir Loki."
Chapter 100: Happy 100 Chapters!
Chapter 100: Happy 100 Chapters!
The sun started to show itself as dawn approached, birds started to chirp and stalls started to prepare for another day of raking in the gold. In the Royal pce, in a dark room devoid of any light, a paper is in the hands of a certaindy who is looking at it intently, in the paper is a magic circle that soon lit up, giving a momentary brightness to the room before it turned extremely dark once more.
Yet, despite this somehow horrifying darkness, thedy can still see the face that emerged out of the paper, the face has a handsome appearance that not even the pure white color of his face that was mimicked by the paper can hide. Thedy, Hebi Tsukaiza looked at the man for a few seconds to make sure that the "connection" was stable, Hebi then spoke as she smiled.
"Good day, Sir Loki."
The face then shook his head, seemingly a little hurt.
"Too stiff Hebi, too stiff."
Hebi smiled slightly as she held the paper up, she was wearing a see-through nightie causing Loki to look down his brazenly.
"I am not your spouse now, but your strongest soldier."
Loki sighed and smiled as Hebi reminded him of their current standing, he then made his smile vanish as he immediately asked the crux of his sudden call, he doesn''t have a lot of time, after all.
"So, how''s the situation over there? Is Sophia in the capital already?"
Hebi nodded as she once again ced the paper on the pillow at the top of herp, she replied.
"Yes, around yesterday, she had already entered the pce and had a meeting with the King, however, because the meeting room is rather heavily guarded with seals and magic traps for anyone unauthorized, I am not able to enter or any of my subordinates, so I cannot gather the details of the conversation."
"But considering the situation and Urduja''s presence, they probably talked about me... and it seems like Sophia has some hunches as to where I am, but is yet to confirm them, also, I cannot spy on her room because she has protected it herself."
Previously, she had reported Bakunawa''s early arrival in the pce, which made her conclude that Urduja and Sophia realized her appearance in the capital, this made her go in quite a hurry, however, she is once again confused as to why Sophia seems to not do anything at all despite her early warning towards the king of Gjarhorn, but she believe that it was just the Queen of Kamatayan''s current inability to do an aggressive search, this made her think it was unnecessary to inquire for such matters.
"... Oh my, that was faster than you have reported, then you probably have to hurry."
At this remark, Hebi frowned a little as she tilted her head in confusion and asked.
"...Did the god of the undead give her clues or the exact location of the gem itself?"
Hebi inquired to which Loki gave her an answer, the slight chuckle on his part was evident.
"She doesn''t need a clue if the thing she is finding is letting her find itself."
Hebi''s eyes widened as she heard her husband''s remark, after all, no matter how strong, mysterious, and influential Loki is, he still doesn''t have any idea where part of the pce is the core of the undead located, he even has to ask for her help to identify the magic circle seals of the pce''s secret seal so that he can counter the effect and neutralize them. The good thing is that their wait has finallye to an end as Loki gave them the good news.
"At this moment, I am not sure if she has found it already or not, but we can just proceed as quickly as possible, here is the magic circle that can neutralize the spell that seals the pce... after this, you have to make haste because I am quite sure that Sophia will be able to detect the magic."
Loki''s face then disappeared and alongside it, the magic circle that was originally in the paper was quickly reced by a ck colored magic circle with the same design as the seal of the pce, except that, the 4 small circles are not in the four primary directions but in the intersections between two primary directions ( A/N: northeast, northwest etc.) as it was ordered to her, Hebi immediately poured mana into it, causing the ck colored magic circle to lit up as it burst into the room alongside the paper.
Outside the pce, a ck-colored halo enveloped the whole pce and unceremoniously disappeared as if nothing happened and only a slight shattering sound was barely audible, hearing this, Hebi grinned.
"See, I told you, we still have the edge"
After saying such, Hebi started to hurl orders to her subordinates hidden in different parts of the pce and found the only ce neglected from the start, was the ce being sealed by the magic circle before. Even though she is confident of their advantage, she still does not dare underestimate the warning of Loki.
[Sophia''s POV]
After an hour or two, a maid knocked on the door of our room and announced that the bath was ready, so we immediately used the magical properties of our clothes to change into bathrobes, and because it is quite unsightly to enter the bath with all the hustle and bustle of the maids caused by the brother of Roselle who almost got frozen to death, we used the 4th dimension to arrive at the entrance of the bath almost instantly.
Anyway, because they used the bath to defrost the prince, it was quite steamy, though I can tell that they did their best to remove as much steam as physically possible, we entered the bath and soaked ourselves in the hot water after we washed ourselves, and as we did so, Eleanor and I looked at each other with shocked gazes, I cannot help but question her.
"Did you hear that?"
Eleanor frowned and then nodded.
"Yes."
It''s like a small shattering sound, like a ss or a vase being dropped to the floor, normally that is nothing serious if you can rece it before your momes home, but there is a problem, there is no ss or vase here! Furthermore, after we heard that sound, Eleanor and I immediately looked at each other as we felt a wave course through the whole pce.
"Let''s get out of here."
I immediately suggested in which Eleanor immediately agreed, we grabbed our bathrobes changed it back to our normal attire, and used the 4th dimension to re-enter our room, as a frown appeared on my face.
_I was enjoying the floating breasts of Eleanor..._
At the same time, I immediately conversed with my unique skill, [Guide], and inquired what happened that caused such ethereal sounds.
[It seems like Loki already detected your presence in Heimdall and decided to do a little intervention, the seal enveloping the whole pce is already broken.]
A bout of silence immediately emerged in my brain, after a little while, I replied.
Why didn''t you crack it?
[You did not order me to, besides it will take another day to find all of the small circles that support the whole seal, so it is not time-efficient. I instead bypassed the seal.]
What are you, ChatGPT? That is all I can say with [Guide]''s answer, however at the same time I cannot help but squint my eyes.
_They are as efficient as a unique skill._
[Look who''s talking.]
Don''t patronize me, in any case, this only means one thing, I and Hebi learned of the gem''s location at the same time and my only advantage is that when [Guide] told me earlier that the scan wasplete, I already made him guide Bakunawa to the crown chamber, looking at it, it is just the ce in the whole blueprint shown to me by the King that is not drawn.
_The seal is so powerful that even the King did not realize he was not wearing a crown for almost the entirety of his reign, how interesting._
I smirked as such, looking at Eleanor who was looking worried, maybe given the fact that Loki finally intervened on something, but it is just some minor stuff so it''s not that serious, actually if you think about it, the discovery of the gem by Hebi is just a matter of time and given the fact that Hebi is most definitely hiding from me, Philo and Lyra can most probably repeal the advance of her subordinates for the time being, it''s fine as long as she did not enter the scene.
_For a second, I want to push forward all of my conjecture about this matter, but on second thought, let''s continue with dying it._
I smirked as I thought as such, I immediately decided to go out of the pce to "investigate" Hebi''s matter, so that I couldmit corporate espionage in the medicine industry of this ce. Just as I was thinking of that, a bunch of servants knocked on our door, I permitted them to enter as I saw a lot of dishes being presented in front of us, it had slices of bacon, eggs, and fried rice, unusually simple for royalties, but I am not toin, because what is puzzling to me is the fact that the food entered our room in the first ce.
The good thing is that I did not need to ask such a question because a ready-made exnation immediately entered my ears.
"Like you, Queen Sophia, King Roselle wishes to investigate outside the pce personally, thus he went and had an early breakfast and cannot wait for you, he is now outside making his efforts to resolve the threat in Heimdall."
I immediately nodded as I made an: "I see."
Eleanor and I then went and started to eat the rather sumptuous breakfast, when we finished, the sun was already high up in the sky, Eleanor also recovered from her previous worry as I went out of my room after I bid her goodbye, I then used dark magic to cast an illusion upon myself and went on a little disguise, my stature (at least to other people) became rtively taller as I donned a coat and a hat, again, that is what other people sees.
After that, I went outside whilst alsomanding Kabuto to tail the King and tell me his discoveries. I already memorized the map given to me by the King, so I was quite confident that I would not lost, after shuttling through the streets, I found the nearest apothecary shop from the pce, there were a lot of men and women who had different bodily attributes, from burly to slim and then skin and bones.
If you consider the genre of the story, you will immediately realize that they are adventurers, but they are not in a guild.
[This world doesn''t have a guild that organizes adventurers you know, only merchant guilds, so they typically go and loiter around bars or other shops that allow their amodation.]
Isn''t that a little dangerous to not have an organizing body of people who can legally wield weapons? In my world, they will easily be suspected as terrorists.
[Well, you can organize them. And even if they are not organized, they still look for criminals or hunt overpopted beasts and most of all, participate in wars, so they are more advantageous without a proper representative.]
Nah, creating and letting adventurers in my nation will not do me well, I will easily lose control of my people who can potentially be my soldiers, that is not a very ideal situation for a nation that is not even a year old. I will let them realize the danger over time. Also, taking advantage of the adventurers not having a proper leader is an asshole move.
[Oh yeah?]
... Anyway.
I went straight to the apothecary at the front desk and requested to inspect the product they had, it looks like a bong without the other tube.
_I wonder how potent it is..._
[3rd Person POV]
As Sophia does her best to "investigate", the King is also not cking off, he is now in front of the forest which his wife usuallyes to during her escapes from the pce, he walks around with suspicion evident in his eyes.
_There is something wrong with this forest... but what..._
He continuously ventured as he also questioned himself repeatedly, he has been in this ce again and again, however, no matter how many times he looked around, he failed to see any abnormalities. Or at least, that is what he is thinking.
Suddenly, with a ck sh, Prince Noire, his younger brother appeared without warning and as an instinctive response, Roselle hid himself as his brother looked around the surroundings with great caution. Of course, this can be tranted as the prince also investigating the Hebi Tsukaiza matter, but with how his attitude towards the assistance they have acquired, King Roselle got a bad premonition.
_I hope I am wrong._
The King waited for about 5 minutes and when Noire finally continued forward, he started to tail his brother, of course, he did not notice that his shadow had a thicker part, evidence of Kabuto''s masterful concealment.
_____
Inside the Crown chamber, Bakunawa has a shock-filled gaze, realizing the potency of the seal ced in the pce.
"The seal was so strong that the King did not even enter this hallway when touring us?"
Chapter 101: Soft Spot
Chapter 101: Soft Spot
At such a thought of Bakunawa, [Guide] replied.
[It is so strong that from when it was invented by the King that gave Urduja a nobility title, Roselle III up until now, no King or Queen even wore a shadow of their crown and no one ever noticed it, even the next Kings and Queens themselves, that is how powerful this unnamed spell is.]
Even though Bakunawa has been exposed to the existence of deities that can manipte the fate of humans in a snap of a finger, she still cannot believe that it''s mortally possible to create a seal that can conceal a room for hundreds of years without anyone finding it strange that no royalty from the time it was created up to this point wore the symbol of their status during ceremonial events.
Or rather being locked in a forest for a long time, she has never encountered a lot of absurdity, the most recent one she has witnessed is Sophia''s adeptness in seemingly everything she needs and wants to do.
Bakunawa even finds such ridiculousness dazzling.
When Bakunawa''s expression softened subconsciously at the thought of Sophia, [Guide] suddenly had a metaphorical smirk as he said.
[Is that what you and Urduja discussed when you requested a private conversation with her?]
Bakunawa flinched as she almost shouted physically but ultimately contained it within herself.
_You can read minds!?_
[... WOAH, YOU WILL DO THAT!?]
Bakunawa''s face immediately blushed, almost once again shouting, but fortunately, for her, [Guide] interrupted her in time.
[Well, I hope she won''t get angry, goodluck.]
After that, the unique skill did not speak further with the still-blushing Bakunawa for [Guide] started to converse with Sophia.
[The crown chamber is already located, we are in front of it now.]
After the unique skill said that, the voice of Sophia resounded in the mind of Bakunawa.
"Alright, Philo and Lyraing right up."
After she said that, she did not waste any time and immediately ended the "call", after which, a blue-colored portal that had several 3D geometrical shapes inside surfaced as two people, one a pointy-eared, grey-skinneddy and a disproportionate humanoid bunny were immediately spat out of the portal.
_This is giving me a deja vu._
Bakunawa could not help but relish her misfortune as she looked at the slightly disgruntled faces of Sophia''s subordinates, though they were so loyal that they did not even release a grunt.
After seeing this, the ice serpent immediately briefed the two soldiers on the situation and their mission, she also emphasized that Sophia was dying things and seemingly prolonging her stay, which she found rather confusing, given that their enemy is a hero much older than their queen.
Sometimes she wonders where Sophia gets so much confidence.
But of course, she did not voice out any of her concerns as she knew that Philo and Lyra might jump at her the moment she disagreed with the will of theirdy, after all, they are the first two undeads created by Sophia and saw her grow from an infant to an adult in less than a year, it was still so vivid to Bakunawa when shebined undeads into one giving them muscles and flesh.
After the briefing, [Guide] sounded in the ear of the three people.
[Because of Sophia''s absence, I will be her proxy and will reseal the Crown Chamber, you two will be the ones who will protect and alert the queen whenever the seal is once again broken.]
Philo and Lyra nodded with great vigor, they were excited to do other things than training soldiers day in, day out without rest, well it''s not like that they need one, it is more of a matter of being stale.
Surely, they are determined to showcase their rotting new abilities to their majesty.
They were thinking as such as Bakunawa, Philo, and Lyra looked at the entrance of the crown chamber having a magic circle drawing in the air before it disappeared, if they did not know that the chambers were in front of them, they would have ignored it.
_How does this even work?_
The three cannot help but ask themselves as they realize that they have the urge to look away and ignore the chamber''s existence and forget about it altogether.
[Sophia''s POV]
Still looking like Crisostomo Ibarra (to other people), I cannot help but lift the corner of my true mouth as I continue to look, inspect, and buy medical potions from different stores all over the city to make a much deeper analysis of the potionster while doing so I cannot help but think of Philo and Lyra.
_The OGs are back in action._
The decision that came up with them being the guardians of the core of the undeadses from the fact that they have pretty great chemistry as well as the fact that they will soon be the two people leading the "marksman" army that I will be building in the future. Going back to the matter at hand, it took me the whole day to travel the whole of the city by foot to buy all the potions in all of the apothecary shops in the city.
This will give me a chance to create an average quality index of Gjarhorn''s medicines and will have the ground floor on how to surpass it. The exploration went quite well and even though some devils and spies of Gjarhorn followed me because of my unusual attire, I shook them off immediately because I immediately tossed my potions into the 4th dimension so that they could not give a strong description about me.
_It''s a bad idea to look like a Victorian-era person here, huh._
I thought so as I finally went back to the pce and into my room, not worried about the crown chamber. I can confirm that the core of the undead will be concealed once again by [Guide], though it is quite sad because I can just extend my heartfelt helping hand to the King of Gjarhorn for two to three more days, at least I will be able to have the assurance that no one will enter the ce except Philo and Lyra.
As I entered the room and saw my wife on her table drawing the bullets for the prototype of the rifle, I heard Kabuto speak into the hivemind.
"Your Majesty, King Roselle has entered a patch of forest and discovered his brother talking to someone, however, due to my limited expertise, I am unable to crack the spell used to muddle hearing and vision of anyone eavesdropping on the conversation and in the end, I cannot report anything of any value."
I nodded as I picked up the bottles of medicines one by one that I stored in the 4th space, not thinking too much about the conversation, I mean if you consider it, that means the 2nd prince colluded with the devil and if Kabuto did not report any battle, that just means that the King has a soft spot towards his sibling.
_Even though that punk tried to scare me by abducting my wife, he''s still alive, I''ll make sure that he''s dead when the true battlees._
In the end, after thinking a lot of things, I consoled Kabuto.
"That''s fine, such information is valuable enough."
[I get the feeling that you are not very useful today.]
Just as my shinobi gave me an affirmative answer, my unique skill [Guide] suddenly barged into the conversation, of course I got to defend myself, so I replied:
Will you knock it off, if not for my ns, I would have already finished this farce in one fell swoop. I did not let the bastard of a skill retort as I continued themands to Kabuto.
"However, the contents of the conversation are indeed valuable, so you have to go there tonight and crack the spell and then look for evidence and possibly subdue the devil race spy that''s controlling the prince."
[See, no involvement from you.]
I ignored the annoying asshole in my brain as Kabuto replied.
"How about the prince himself?"
I immediately shook my head, realizing that such a motion finally let my wife notice me, why wouldn''t she notice her wife? How rude. While contemting as I licked my lips, I replied to Kabuto.
"I think the King will once again request me for him to personally deal with his sibling, as it seems like the prince is King Roselle''s soft spot... But I will make sure that the scoundrel who tried to abduct my wife is dead by the end of all this."
Kabuto feels silent for a moment as if shocked.
"... I pity he who incurred the wrath of the one person he should never anger... However, endangering my monarch is not something deserving of any pardon."
I once again nodded as I replied: "Indeed, now wait until the day after tomorrow before you carry out the mission I have given to you, disperse."
After an affirmative answer from Kabuto, I looked at Eleanor who waved her hand at me and said: "You''re back." with a smile, she then went to the side of the bed and kissed my cheeks, I also caressed her left cheek as a response and kissed her other.
"How''s your work going?"
I asked, by which Eleanor smiled as she looked at the bottles on the floor.
"I am already finished and just need a physical prototype so that we can test its functionality."
I nodded as I picked up a bottle of the blue shining semi-sticky liquid, actually, I already had a question regarding this liquid, I looked at Eleanor and asked.
"There is something I am confused about this medical industry."
Eleanor simrly looked at it and even flicked her finger at the bottle, causing a clicking sound stirring the fluid inside.
"What is it?"
"You see, I realized that this water is derived from a source that was cast with healing magic..."
As I said that my hand glowed and started sucking the mana out of the potion, Eleanor looked at it with awe.
"So anyone can absorb its effects, and it will be just normal water, shucks there''s a tadpole in it."
As I said that I "sent" back the magic to the bottle, causing it to glow once again.
"If you think about it, wouldn''t this kind of rash way of producing medicine will backfire if enemy nations learned of it?"
Eleanor just smiled at me, even though I can feel that he is quite offended by the fact that I mocked her home nation''s way of doing things, she still answered me patiently.
"You see, this nation is known for its war-driven economy in the past before Mother Urduja gave it a more profound cultural influence that allowed Gjarhorn to be able to have a gradual economic shift. Because of this, almost all of our food and other stuff like this medicine was adopted to be able to be done in a mass-produced way, if you want to create a groundbreaking medicine, then you can probably start in this Kingdom and slowly encroach it until you got of chokehold their medical field."
I smirked a little, because indeed, with the herbs in my forest, I will be able to create a medicine way better than this and slowly be a hegemon in this area. After inquiring about this question from the Gjarhorn history expert, I put all of the medicine on the table that Eleanor was using previously as a desk to draw.
After which, I went and returned to her side and took a hold of her left thigh which gave her a shock, seemingly remembering the things we have done before and anticipating the things that will happen from now on.
"I have another question, you see," I whispered as I sat on her right thigh, the trembling lips of Eleanor then replied.
"W-what?"
At this moment, I immediately sealed her lips with a kiss, and after a minute of some softcore kissing, I finally replied.
"Why did you ignore my entrance earlier?"
Seeing my smirking self, my wife knew that this night was gonna be a long night.
[3rd Person POV]
As the two queens of Kamatayan started their one of many nights of passion, King Roselle was in front of their door, hesitating to knock as she heard the smooching sounds inside.
_She seems to be busy... Should I not do it after all?_
_That''s right, Noire already attempted to harm Lady Eleanor, I am sure that Queen Sophia will not allow me to shield him when I say that he is probably colluding with ourmon enemy, Noire will surely leave the world of the living alongside the devils inside thisnd._
_Also, I am sure that Lady Sophia is likewise hiding some of the things that she is doing to me like how I am doing my own investigations, though I don''t know what is it that she is hiding..._
With those thoughts, he finally decided to deal with Noire himself and as he left, he could not help but mock himself for his softness towards his brother.
_____
Meanwhile, in the ce Hebi is hiding, her shout resounded, if not for the soundproofing she did, it would have echoed in the whole pce.
"The crown chamber has been sealed once more!?"
Chapter 102: 3rd and 4th Day of Delaying
Chapter 102: 3rd and 4th Day of Dying
Such a shout came from the very throat of Hebi and not a reply to the person who reported such ridiculous news to her, so loud it was that it cracked the soundproofing she put up in her "room", causing her to calm down, however, the puzzlement and rage in her eyes are still evident, he inquired to her subordinate who got her ear destroyed.
"How did that happen? Is the hallow ineffective?"
_Is that motherfucker dying this fiasco!?_
Even though Hebi already had an idea of who is the one responsible for such bullshit, she still asked a question, and in a bid to not feed her anger more the subordinate with a shaking voice did not dare dy her answer, she said in quite a haste:
"My Lady, we, your subordinates did not know the exact details of how it happened nor did we even see a glimpse of the crown chambers, the one who resealed the chamber is concluded to be able to recreate the original power of the magic circle as we realized that the hallway leading to the crown chamber is once again nowhere to be seen, as for who is the one who cast it, It is most definitely Sophia Demiurge, though we are not clear on how did she do it given the fact that she is currently having sex with her wife."
Hebi listened to the whole sentence, she could not help but frown when she heard thest sentence, a boiling sense of rage built up in her heart, it was like a volcano that was about to erupt, she felt like she was being yed by someone not even a year old, however her vast experience told her to calm down, in which she did.
As the serpent bearer sessfully suppressed her anger, she dismissed her subordinate and then started to seriously think of the matter. Being angry about the fact that she went back to square one (though that is easily resolvable) is over, it is now time to think why is Sophia dying things, however, as someone who is not very inclined in strategic thinking that includes the whole picture of a situation, she is in the nk, and her husband is still recovering from his awakening after a long time of slumber, so she cannot disturb her for answers.
_I only knew how toplete the mission, but I don''t know how will Sophia make it fail by dying it..._
Hebi frowned, clutching the nket on top of her as she tried her best to think from the perspective of her husband, unfortunately, she is not Eleanor who can get to the level of strategic power as Sophia, thus bearing no fruit even though her head started to hurt, and just when she was about to give up, her eyes suddenly lit up as she remembered a conversation between her and Loki.
_Maybe that''s it!_
She eximed as she recounted a very specific line: "My reach is limited, and Sophia created a defense that even I and my sister cannot fully decipher, but from what I can tell, thedy''s greatest characteristic that you have to take note of is that..."
_Sophia Demiurge and Loki Darkbringer areparable..._
At first, the serpent bearer is confused by such a remark, after all, if one knows what the name of the other monarch of the world''s strongest Kingdom represents, one will realize the mediocrity of their existence, this connotation can mean a lot of things, and finally, Hebi seems to grasp one of its meaning.
_Maybe Sophia doesn''t want to disrupt my operations... MAYBE SHE JUST WANTED TO HAVE FUN! LIKE HOW LOKI WANTS MORE EXCITEMENT!_
Hebi then got a confirmation on such a theory due to the order from her husband of not to rush things and let the ordeal unfold more slowly, even though Loki did not say it, Hebi knew that he hoped for idents to happen to entertain himself from his rather unfavorable position as of the moment.
_Let''s see... First Sophia, went to Urduja''s festival for her birth and went to fight her because of her mother, that is not because it was fun, second, she went and had a date with Momoiro, seemingly eyeing her as a second wife and passing, Momoiro killed one of my people. Third, Sophia warned the King of my existence... and now, she is dying this matter and now that I think about it, Sophia probably hides her fruits of investigation from the king..._
The more Hebi thought about it, the more she was convinced, and the more she was convinced, the more the smirk on her lips grew, she could not help but mutter.
"Sophia must not have expected that her true motives will be revealed immediately..."
[Sophia''s POV]
The third day of dying the Hebi Tsukaiza case.
At this moment, I reckoned that the chambers being sealed is already known to Hebi Tsukaiza, at the same time I might as well think that my dying this matter as long as safely possible is already revealed to her, I mean, she is an old person that saw Urduja''s rise to the pinnacle of humanity, so, of course, she will be smart enough to be able to figure out that much, also, she''s a spy so she must have a certain degree of deductive prowess.
Well, of course, I am not worried that she might use this matter against me, because ording to Urduja, Loki is just like me, and wants to have fun and even though that is true for me most of the time, that is not my goal this time. But because Loki is that kind of person, Hebi is probablyughing her ass out right now and saying something like: Sophia must not have expected that her true motives will be revealed immediately... or some shit.
I am also not in a rush to force Hebi out of her hiding ce, so I will not push things forward earlier, I mean, as long as Loki did not appear, I will certainly be fine. That may be the case, but that doesn''t mean that all things are progressing smoothly, well, up until now, it has been going smoothly, however, on the third day, I was bumped by a problem that I did not expect, you see, part of my n is to secretly transfer the crown to my nation alongside the core of the undead, in that case, I do not have to worry about memitting mistakes and identally making the undead core slip out of my hands.
Of course, I will make the ruse and still fight Hebi pound for pound, and after that, win or lose, the core is secured, of course, if I lose, I can teleport back to Kamatayan immediately and drag Eleanor, Bakunawa, Philo and Lyra along, herees the problem, all of the methods avable at my disposal failed and any alternatives I can think of is bound for failure. The moment I used the 4th space, Siri (the system voice) told me that a god''s relic is not allowed on a realm without a guardian, apparently that means there is no god of space, that is the same as when I ordered Kabuto to use shadow to bring it to my capital, Siri said to us that the demigod of darkness does not permit the entry of the god''s relic.
I have two alternatives, make Bakunawa transform into a giant serpent and let her swallow the crown, but that is too grand and will force Hebi out of her hiding ce too early, also the crown will be digested by the potent acids in her stomach so it''s a no-no,stly because of caution, I can''t openly let Eleanor bury it to the ground and escape, they will gang up on her for sure, I don''t want to put my wife on danger.
[I also asked the prophet back in your library but he said "It is not willed by god for me to assist his daughter", your father believes in tough love huh.]
Yes, I know that will happen, I replied as I continued to rack my brains, a lot of things entered my mind, I mean a lot, but all of them will fail. Finally, after a whole day of thinking of a solution, I decided to do the one thing I hated the most.
_I should give up and revise my n._
Yes, for the first time, in my second life, I decided to conform to the wheels of time.
Well, I got some information from Urduja about Hebi so I will probably be fine, but it still disgruntles me if something I arranged to happen failed to manifest. The good thing is that King Roselle invited me to a meeting, so I got to vent my anger, anyway, for me to appear that I did investigate and did not spy on their medicine industry, I used some of Urduja''s tidbits on me, specifically, I said that Hebi Tsukaiza has 4 subordinates that she trained to be her core, they are situated in 4 different points outside the pce.
As a way to divert the question of their exact location, I said that I captured a devil and interrogated him, but he killed himself before I could question him about the exact location of the core subordinates. This made the King more serious, I vented my frustration on him by asking about the investigation results on his part, and he did not disappoint as he flinched hard and then started to shift his eyes and answered with a simple no as he abruptly ended the meeting.
_It''s a good thing to have an easily flustered person beside you._
That''s what I was thinking the whole time.
______
4th day of Dying, morning.
I was rather surprised when I woke up to the voices in my head, I thought I was going crazy, the good thing is that the voices are from my subordinates who have something to report to me. First, it was Arachne, she said that she had already finished the creation of the artificial method of culturing the silk-creating spiders that created our clothes, she just now needs the peer review of I and Eleanor, second, the blueprint for the paper-making machine already materialized and need my guidance for the testing pace, that is because they did not know how it works.
_Even though I exined the theory, it is a good thing that they seek advice when they are still yet to use theory in practice._
While thinking of such, I cannot help but smile, I mean, how convenient it is to have manpower that doesn''t require any mortal needs, right?
Anyway, I have to prepare for things, you see, the "queen" will get out of the room tomorrow.
[3rd Person POV]
The day went on with Sophia going outside to do "further investigations", and on the night of what the Queen of Kamatayan calls the "4th day of dying", the prince of Gjarhorn, Noire was looking at his subordinates who were dragging a man covered in blood, his head has a horn and his nails are long, one of the initial transformations of the devil race, one legend says that they are originally hideous but one mage of their race created a spell for them to have a human form and that spell soon was imprinted on their DNA, making them a monster in human form, this exins why all of the people of this race are handsome and beautiful.
This operation materialized because of the secret order of King Roselle to sweep the whole city of anyone of any race that arrived in Heimdall a week ago and take them into custody, this is so that they can immediately execute any devil (or vampire) that they have seen.
At this time, the devil that''s being arrested looked at Noire with sharp, mad eyes and because of the conversation the prince had with a certain person, he was quite high-strung, causing him to use his skill to the devil, the whites of her eyes turned ck as he looked at the eyes of the devil and as the devil stared at it, his eyes disappeared and only empty eye sockets with blood gushing out of them remained
_... This motherfucker is the first devil we caught with this operation... all of the prisoners are spies from Tydings..._
After a little moment of rage, Prince Noire grimaced, causing his heart to be stirred into helplessness, up unto this time, even though he was already floored by his brother, he still did not recognize the help of Sophia, for he is so sure that the Queen already found the devils, or worse, Hebi Tsukaiza herself but just hides it from the royalties. This is also what is "That" person spected.
Prince Noire''s sense of urgency was further rming him to do what is "that" person''s suggestion.
_For the sake of the kingdom, I have to alienate King Roselle and Queen Sophia..._
The prince sighed, and at the same time, he could not help but inwardly apologize.
_Forgive me, brother, this is for your sake... and for me to embrace Khearsenbelle..._
Prince Noire did not even notice any abnormality in his reasoning, he found it very sound and a seemingly prodigious solution to the invasion of Devils to the kingdom of Gjarhorn.
Chapter 103: Battle at the Forest
Chapter 103: Battle at the Forest
As the prince continues to obey the orders of his brother while also plotting the destruction of the King''s "hard-earned" rtions with his neighbor, a man in a mask istransversing the forest adjacent to the City of Heimdal, the man has a grey colored skin as his mask has six holes in the eye area that cannot even reflect a sliver of the moon''s shimmer, evidently, the man phasing through the shadows created by the dim light is already not alive.
Kabuto, with his usual stern look, did not bother to stop or do anything in passing, his mission was very clear, it was to look for the ce that Prince Noir frequents every other day and break the spell that muddles the senses in that certain patch of trees, after which, dispatch the one who created such illusion. Of course, such orders are simple and seemingly not very strange, after all, he is a subordinate and needs to ease up the small things his Queen need not to bother herself to do.
But still, Kabuto cannot help but think of such a mission as strange, after all, Kabuto might be the least proficient soldier in the Queendom that wields magic, however despite that, his Queen Sophia still gave themand to him and not Eleanor or Bakunawa that has a better understanding in the ways of a mage than him.
_This mission feels like it can fail and be moved to another day with how I was assigned to this. Also, My Lady stopped me from doing anything nor did she do something after I discovered the patch of trees, how strange..._
Kabuto frowned as he continued to slowly phase around, not wanting to think such defiant conjectures, however, he still could not help but look at the paper given to him by Sophia. Upon doing so, he continued to venture deeper into the forest in the veil of the night.
_____
Deep North in the Forest of Heimdall, in a certainrge patch of trees, a man seemingly in histe 20s was sitting on a tree branch, his face wearing a rather carefree smile, strangely enough, such expressionplements the swallowtail tuxedo he is wearing. No one knew why is the man wearing a tuxedo in the middle of a forest nor would anyone have any opportunity to talk to him, after all, he was one of the handpicked subordinates of Hebi, a centerpiece to her ns for the theft she is attempting.
The man named Flou swung his feet up and down, not afraid of falling from the tree as he fixed his ck silky hair that was constantly being ruined by the wind created by the ruffling leaves, he fixed it the first time, the second, the third and after that, he gave up like always with a click of his tongue.
_The operation is going smoothly, but Sophia''s motives remain unknown and the only thing master Hebi knows is that Sophia is dying her investigation for some reason._
Flou remembered the conversation between him and his master over themunication crystal, at that time, he reported his progress over their arrangement towards the only prince of Gjarhorn, Noire Gjarhorn, all in all, because of the prince''s natural cowardice that stems from being in the shadow of his splendid brother, he was easily controlled and already started to create a crack by attacking the other Queen of Kamatayan, Eleanor, of course this matter was instigated by Flou but was concealed by him when he gave a letter to the prince.
In short, everything is going ording to n, if not for the fact that the Queen of the great forest of the god of the undead is moving at a pace that is slower than how she should (and could) move, of course they did not dare underestimate the fallen hero and just intended to sweep the gem faster that she can, but they never thought that the person they were instructed to be wary the most will purposely restrain herself from stopping her opponent''s ns.
_It''s hard to fight a person who can stop us in our tracks without even getting out of her bed._
Just as he was thinking of that, he suddenly felt his eyes sting, the sting juststed for a moment, however, in his eyes surfaced an indiscernible shock as he looked upwards, if the pink bats use their voice to cast illusions, Flou, the one designated to brainwash the prince uses his eyes to do so, it was just like how the eyes of Noire is the source of his powers. Illusory and ethereal-looking shard of ss started to fall slowly from the sky, it was as if the shrapnels from a cannonball made out of ss exploded in front of him, and as he witnessed such a scene, the "master of illusion" of Hebi''s core subordinates eyes shook, as he immediately stood up in the branch he is standing from and readied himself for a scape.
_Did Sophia finally make her move!? Or is the master got deceived!?_
He was never good at confrontation and just got some pretty average (for a devil) skill in terms of martial arts, thus he immediately pushed the retreat button and did not dare to even face someone who had a "Hero" attached to her first name, that will not be called futile struggle, but stupidity, it was something that is just so ridiculous for him to full off as someone trained to be left behind the scenes.
However, to his surprise, no "little girl" came out of the vicinity even after a second, 5 seconds, or a minute, this left the decisive decision of Flou to stop for that period of contemtion, and in that moment, he suddenly felt a hand grab his shoulder from his back, he instinctively looked back and saw a grey-skinned man with a very in mask, his mask is so in that it feels like the mask was the man''s face itself but without nose and mouth, in the mask was three set of holes used for the eyes.
Flou stared at the mask and went into a daze for a few seconds, he suddenly smirked as he put weight on himself and broke the tree branch the two of them were previously standing, it made the two of them fall from a rtively high ce, but more importantly, the dagger that is aimed at the nape of Floupletely missed its mark, however, the masked man will not let his target easily go, for as if the air on his feet suddenly hardened, the masked man pounced towards the direction of Flou and immediately topped him as he started a struggle in mid-air, or at least that is what the masked man was thinking for just as he was about to attempt stabbing Flou in the eye, Flou suddenly grabbed the head of the masked man using both of his hand as he whispered.
"Sleep."
All 6 eyes of the masked man widened at the same time as he heard such a seemingly whisper, an irresistible feeling of sleepiness then immediately invaded his whole body.
_Huh? I am an undead... I am unable to feel..._
The masked man could not even finish the sentence on his mind for he had already fallen into a deep slumber, at the same time, the two fightersnded on the ground with a loud thud, the smirking Flou grunted a little as he threw the undead that is on top of his body away, he then with a contented sigh, stood up and then patted his back and the entirety of his swallowtail tuxedo.
When all of that was done by him, he finally had the time to look at the undead.
"Hmm... did Sophia make a misjudgment in selecting a subordinate to deal with me?"
Flou looked rxed once again, knowing that the undead would "die" as he started to overload his brain with information and random scenes, he focused on reconstructing the illusion encasing the patch of trees that is muddling the senses in that patch of trees.
"But still, if the masked man is not careless and confident because of myck of physical ability, I would have already failed my mission to protect "the grave"."
Just as he finished the reconstruction of the illusion magic, he heard voices resound, their direction unknown, seemingly all over the vicinity, this made Flou turn rmed once again, afraid of any other sneak attack towards him.
"How do I deactivate this, I am not very good at magic..."
"Oh, a snap of a finger with some mana on them? Are you sure?"
"Eh... okay, I will try it."
The once again high-strung Flou was confused about the content of the voice, it was as if a man was conversing with someone, however, the man only talked to himself and did not receive any kind of reply.
_What in the world is this..._
He warily surveyed his surrounding and as he was just about to do so, he suddenly heard a snap, the snap reverberated to Flou''s ears and seemingly the entire world as the whole forest shook and at the same time the sky cracked, the crack quickly spread throughout the whole vicinity and as if the world finally cannot endure the power of the "snap", Flou''s whole vision exploded into the illusory sound of mirror breaking and when he recovered from the blinding light and sound, he felt immense pain in his head, as if it got stabbed by a dagger.
_What happened...?_
Flou suddenly realized that he was currently kneeling and some crimson blood could be seen in his peripheral vision, like before, he instinctively looked up and saw the masked man looking back at him, Flou''s eyes widened as he felt a short sharp pain in his head once more, the man in front of him then suddenly flicked the dagger around as it sshed away the blood.
"...When did I..."
That was Flou''sst words as he silently slumped to the ground, Kabuto sighed, he never thought that the mask would be more potent than a real organ, however, as always, he had trusted the judgment of hisdy, he could not help but feel a sense of piousness as he remembered the words of Sophia.
_If the patch of trees was sealed by an illusion that means the person inside is an Illusion Magic wielder, also ording to Eleanor, eye-based illusion magic is the only magic that is capable of creating arge-scale illusion to such an effective and potent degree, so given the fact that the subordinates of Hebi were trained as a whole unit, we can assume that the person inside will be proficient inrge scale illusions, you can use the targeted style illusions of your mask to get the upper hand._
Kabuto''s smile disappeared as he reported thepletion of the mission to his Queen, at the same time, he could not help but grimace.
_I need to study magic more, I don''t know how to deactivate an illusion._
Though he ultimately received positive results because of the more potent item of his that he got after he evolved into a full-blown undead, such blunders were still uneptable, just as Kabuto was thinking of such matters, a blue light suddenly appeared beside him and in that light is his Queen, Sophia Demiurge.
[Sophia''s POV]
_Man, Weapon Familiars are so cool.._
I looked at the dead man in front of me, looking as serious as ever, but my childish self could not help but feel like I had to be the first one to have a weapon familiar, I mean, I am the master and all of that, so this kind of thing is justifiable, but anyway, weapon familiar is something thates with you as a reward of some kind when you evolve, it happens pretty rarely, because if it''s not, it would be boring, or at least that''s what I think Siri thinks when he gives these kind of things.
Also, even though it was called a weapon, it can be anything like a robe, a tiara a quill, or a mask in Kabuto''s case. At this point, while I was thinking of such things, I started to turn the devil into an undead, as usual, I felt wretched, I wonder if I was racist.
The man soon went back to life as a grey-skinned version of himself, his name was Flou, and Flou (like other creatures I turned into undead) kneeled in front of me and gave me the most pious greeting they could muster, I did not waste any time and interrogated him of all the details of this operation.
[3rd Person POV]
After the interrogation was over, the new undead Flou did not meet the fate of the head resurrected by Sophia from before, instead, he was made to reconstruct the illusory seal at the patch of trees designated by his former master Hebi to avoid suspicion, at the same time he has instructed another very bizarre order from Sophia.
_Murder the devils spread out in the integrity of Heimdall? Wouldn''t that incur suspicion? After My Lady left the pce, devils suddenly started dying. Wouldn''t that make Hebi get out of her hiding ce faster than she wanted to?_
Like Kabuto, Flou felt like this order was somehow wrong, but as a newly instated undead, he had the greatpulsion to prove himself to Sophia, thus he did not hesitate for a moment despite his doubts as he left the forest and entered the city, with only the orders of hisdy filling his mind.
Chapter 104: Recycled Strategy
Chapter 104: Recycled Strategy
[3rd Person POV]
The day had already started, yet the sun still did not reveal its majesty as if still urging people to sleep so that they could replenish as much energy as possible for another hustle and bustle, in a certain convenience store near the periphery of the city of Heimdall, near the adjacent forest.
The store owner was sleeping on the counter, snoring loudly, he had been busy all day and wanted to catch up on some rest, so he did not go upstairs to his bed but instead just slept in the nearest spot his tired body could reach.
Suddenly, as the man was snoring he heard a seemingly ethereal whisper.
"Wake up..."
The man''s eyebrows knitted as he opened his eyes, alongside the obvious annoyed gesture, his nails started to morph as his pupils into a vertical slit, and at the same time his canine teeth elongated, that''s right, the "owner" of the convenience store is a devil, a devil sneaked in by Hebi and designated to one of her core subordinates, Flou. This is an arrangement so that Flou can prepare against any intruder from the base designated to Flou, the other 3 subordinates also have such arrangements.
"What do you wish to be done, Flou?"
Even though they have a different standing, because of Flou''s rather casual bearing, the people under him are used to calling him by his name, some say that the ambiance of Flou''s team is better than the other three people under Hebi.
The man looked at his side, and there he saw a shadow that was thicker than it should have been, indicating Flou''s arrival, the man who already confirmed that something serious might have happened was further confirmed when he saw the vice-captain of the operation personally visit him, he immediately asked, his voice full of seriousness and concern.
"What happened?"
Flou replied, his tone still in.
"I was attacked by Sophia''s subordinate without a single one of you rming me, are you doing your job properly?"
The man suddenly shuddered, that is because he was acting like a genuine convenience store owner that he could not observe at night, well the man is known to be quite rash, to the point that even his devil-level stamina cannot catch up to him sometimes, good thing is that, as what he can see, the attack failed.
Just as he was about to sigh a long one because of relief, he suddenly heard his vice-captain, Flou chuckle, unknowingly, the man broke off in cold sweat.
"Because of all of you, they seeded, and unfortunately, I want to show off to my master and use this opportunity to be given more important missions..."
Flou then suddenly went outside of the shadow, his eyes shining and his teeth could be seen because of his smile, his teeth had a rattling faint glow on them simr to his eyes, the man wanted to run, but the moment he saw the eyes of his former vice-captain that is now a grey colored walking corpse, he lost control of his body, he can only freeze in fear as Flou whispered on his ear.
"Die."
The man''s heartbeat started to slow down, slower and slower until finally, he breathed hisst breath without even having the chance to spout hisst words. Flou sighed and then went out of the convenience store as he continued the mission given to him, for the sake of his rank and ultimately, for the sake of his newdy.
[Sophia''s POV]
Hello, Sophia here, it is the 5th day of dying.
I was looking at the sky that had just seen its first light on the fifth day of my appearance in Heimdall, I could not help but think hard about the way I had to scrap my n, well of course, even though I scrapped the n, my plot is still going smoothly. You see, my previous n was to run away with the relic in advance with space magic, that way, the relic could safely go back to its rightful ce while I distracted Hebi into thinking that I was fighting her for the possession of the relic, when in truth I was just using her to practice dark and space magic.
The premise of the n is to use space magic so that Hebi will not sense the transport of the relic and chase the envoy transporting it from here to Bwan city so that if a fight breaks out, it is not my city that will have to sustain damage. Well, as you already know, that ended in utter failure and I got to give up such a n and have to recycle a new one.
[And you''re sulking because of that? It''s not like it affected the trajectory, you know.]
I mean, that''sme you know, besides it heightened the chances of failure, so it''s normal for me to feel this way.
Oh, if you are wondering, the n I recycled is the one I used against the rebel monkeys that somehow thought that attacking me was a good act of rebellion, you know, killing a lot of subordinates and all that, but instead of going out of my way to call him an idiot os he gets angry and charges headfirst without a weapon, I will wreak havoc in Hebi''s ranks instead.
You will see how will I do that if it happens.
[You worry about the strangest things, you know that?]
Right, right, anyway, the implementation is not that identical, I mean mainly because Hebi is way smarter than the idiot that calls himself my opponent before.
Moving on, right now, we are here in a morgue of a certain hospital, without the consent of the hospital, besides me is a corpse wrapped in a nket, and in my back is Eleanor crying quite uncontrobly, well I stopped calming her down because I can''t calm her down at all.
Let''s just say that this corpse will confirm the strangeness of the queen. Though I wondered how close is the queen and Eleanor for her to react that way, any way, I used space magic and then peaked out of the throne room of the king who was looking at the report of his spies about theirtest operations to investigate recent immigrants, I then looked at the King who was startled at the appearance of my head, my serious expression however made him immediately go into the zone.
"Lady Sophia, what make you...r heade here in such a short notice?"
I ignored the hesitation in the tone of King Roselle as I replied, my expression of seriousness did not diminish for one bit.
"I request a meeting an immediate meeting with you, right now, use this portal to transport yourself immediately."
After doing that, I expanded the portal to his size, The good thing is that what he can see is a geometric escapade and not the other side of the portal, that would make him shudder on the spot, you see in his investigations there are loopholes on how Queen Khearsenbelle acts.
_I noticed it on the first day and he just noticed it yesterday..._
As I thought of that, the King went out of the other side of the portal and when Roselle saw the ce we were, plus the fact that Eleanor was biting her lips as she tried hard to stop her tears made the King''s eyes turn wide, I can imagine that the beating of his heart started to increase by the second. However, I did not show it on my face as I wore a very solemn expression.
"Queen Sophia... What... Who is this...?"
I looked at the King as I consciously gulped my saliva and sighed, with a "serious" tone, I started to talk to the increasingly nervous King.
"Roselle, you have to promise me that whatever you see beneath this sheet, you will maintain a bearing fit for a King, you will not shout, you will not go berserk or do anything that will destroy the hospital and affect the patients here, do you understand!?"
I have to do this in advance because I still have a conscience and Roselle is not Eleanor who has a calmer demeanor she was so calm that after almost murdering the prince of Gjarhorn, she started to worry about the condition of the Queen like nothing happened.
The King nodded at my plea as I solemnly nodded too, I and Eleanor then moved aside for the King to flip over the sheet covering the corpse aside, and when he did so, the vicinity turned silent, and a corpse that already turned grey surfaced below the sheet, she has red hair that is still silky despite being a long time corpse, The King''s mouth opened and closed, and finally after a minute of Roselle seemingly on a standstill with his vocal cords, he muttered silently, alongside his mutter was the tears silently flowing down his eyes.
"...Khear... Khearsenbelle...?"
That''s right, the current Queen of Gjarhorn, the spouse of King Roselle, the protector of the Royal pce, Khearsenbelle Gjarhorn I is dead. I did not say anything further and silently watched the King scrutinize the corpse while crying, well he has been pretty suspicious of the recent condition of the queentely, so Queen Khearsenbelle''s corpse confirmed his suspicion, how cruel of a confirmation that is.
Even Eleanor is crying, though because she already bawled her heart out earlier, it is more silent now, I beckoned Eleanor to get out of the morgue for a moment of silence for the King, of course, I am using illusion because we are trespassing on a hospital, I mean out of all ces.
[In any case, are you sure you won''t take advantage of King Roselle''s devastated mental strength?]
Hey, hey, do you take me for a person without conscience?
[Yes.]
HEY!
Anyway, even though I am doing something for my own sake, I still won''t manipte someone who has just got to know that his spouse is dead.
Sigh, in any case, I have to cheer up Eleanor so I am not making any sound, she had to initiate the conversation, and if I do, I might just exacerbate the pain she is feeling, more so because I don''t know who is Khearsenbelle on a personal level. As I was thinking of such things, Eleanor finally spoke.
"Say, how strong heroes are? Are they really as strong as my mom?"
I looked at her slightly confused but was soon enlightened by what she wanted to convey, people do tend to be euphemistic when they are in extreme emotions.
"As strong, no? But as mysterious?"
As I said that I took a stride that was louder than the others and immediately, all our surroundings morphed and changed to that of a park, there was a statue of a man holding a sword, and in his other hand was a g on his back that says KKK (no, not THAT one for Americans out there) (1). Yes, I went back to the previous world using illusions, of course this is so that I can divert Eleanor''s attention by wondering where such a statue can be found, though there is a slight chance that Urduja told her children about Gat Andres, anyway, as I was thinking of things like that, I continued.
"Every single one of us is."
As I said so, the surroundings turned back to that of the hospital, but Eleanor''s eyebrows were still tightly knitted against each other, while silently walking for 5 seconds, my wife suddenly said.
"As long as they are not that powerful, I think I can solve their mystery..."
As I heard those words, I could not help but frown, girl do you think that mystery is something to be taken lightly, and you call yourself the native of this world? You indirectly saying to me that you want a shot in the life of Hebi Tsukaiza will not make me convinced in the slightest, you know? As I sighed, I decided to be a little euphemistic in my approach to cheer her up too. We finally found a row of seats, we still have the illusion I cast earlier so we are invisible to the eyes of the scarce patients and rtives.
"Well, the question is, after solving their mystery, are you confident in being able to pierce through their power? Mystery is a cloak, a cloak used as a firstyer of defense, to make it simply, it is like how your personality is structured, you are usually easily embarrassed, but beyond your cuteness is a calmness that will not flinch even if you endangered the future of a Kingdom."
"I am repeating my question, are you confident of yourself, of your experience, and your luck to be able to bypass the self-preservation of super powerful people?"
Myst words were said while looking at my wife so that I could emphasize the meaning of the thing she wanted to attempt, I don''t want my wife to attempt a Hinata, more so if it''s for a friend who most definitely wishes for her not to do so, and good thing that it worked as she finally shook her head, after seeing this, I patted her head as I said.
"See, if you are not confident enough, miracles that you want to attempt will most definitely not happen, also even if you are confident, I would still stop you with everything I physically can."
Eleanor just silently stared at the paved floor, her eyes still sunken but I could tell that she had finally understood my point.
________
1: Bantayog ni Bonifacio or "Bonifacio National Monument" is a monument thatmemorates Andres Bonifacio, the father of revolution, he decided to revolt when he witnessed the death of GOMBURZA. (search his name for more details.)
Chapter 105: And It Began
Chapter 105: And It Began
After another 30 minutes of silence, Eleanor finally cheered up, though she was still sad, as expected of someone who just lost a friend. However the important thing for me is that she already doesn''t have any thoughts of fighting Hebi, no matter how depressed she is, I would have locked her up in my metaphorical basement, that is safer than having those kinds of impulsive thoughts.
_...I wonder how Roselle will cheer up though... Unlike Eleanor, I don''t know how to console him, he is a stranger to me so I don''t have any idea how to calm him down... and even if I have, I doubt that they will work._
Surely enough, even though I am a very patient person, I grew restless because the King''s mourning takes too much time, of course, I don''t know what he is doing (though I am sure he is crying ugly right now) because I conjured noise canceling spell not to startle the nurses and doctors of the hospital.
_I don''t want my undead to be buried, so the royal pce is a no-no._
After thinking as such, King Roselle finally went out of the morgue, his hair was strewn all over his face and his once upright shoulders were propped down whilst his once charismatic posture was destroyed as he slouched like an old man, I cannot help but feel bad for him for having his wife dead because of the long aged crossfire between the two strongest countries of the world.
_However, all of this will benefit me, so it is fine... I wonder when did I have such thoughts..._
I wonder when everything that can make my nation abundant is "fine".
I didn''t have any time to ponder when I be a monster or anything as the "defeated" king looked at Eleanor and me with his sunken eyes, I silently nodded and then created a portal with geometric lines inside, the two depressed people first entered and I immediately followed them. The portal led to two different ces, for the King, it is the dining hall because he is having breakfast while reading those reports. I did not spy any further on what he wanted to do, I looked at my wife who is still silent up until now.
_I ought to cheer her up some moreter, I have to meet the king immediately._
I kissed Eleanor on the forehead and the lips, after which I conjured another portal, and before I went and entered it, I looked at my wife and said: "If you have anything you need, call a maid, okay?"
Eleanor nodded and replied: "Okay."
After hearing her simple response, I entered the portal I made and appeared in the dining room, the documents being read by Roselle just a while ago were being put out by an old man who is supposedly his adviser as his King silently eats the foods in front of him, King Roselle looked at me for a brief moment before continuing his silent eating, I did not say anything unnecessary as I also started to eat at the very end of the long table.
There are a variety of foods that don''t quite belong to the word "breakfast". Like steak, beef wellington, and more, but I am not a picky eater, so I still ate them all without filter, eh, don''t ask me why I am eating even though I am not invited, what do you want me to do? Wait for him to finish eating? It''s rude to watch a person eat, you know.
I was giving excuses like that whilst I continued eating my second breakfast, after about 30 minutes of the two of us silently eating together, the King finally spoke.
"Say Sophia... if that corpse is Khearsenbelle, then who am I sleeping with the entire time?"
The King was ying around with the steak in front of him as he asked that question, I cut the Wellington in front of me and circled it in the sauce, after which, I answered.
"I think you already know who she is."
I had a solemn expression as I answered whilst I ate the cut of wellington, the king frowned at this, seemingly realizing the peculiarities of the person who was apanying him with his sleep, but given the fact that she is "that" person, these anomalies are very minuscule to the point that the King and other people close to her can''t even notice it they were so small that the Roselle cannot notice it unless he thought about it.
How pitiful... and yet he still has to worry about the well-being of his Kingdom despite his wife being already dead.
_Heavy is the head that wears the crown..._
That is all that I can say upon looking at the King, who is trying to set aside his emotions, of course, even I would fail to do such a thing, so after another bout of silence, Roselle once again spoke whilst looking at his empty te.
"... Is there nothing we... no, you can do?"
I paused the dismantling of my food as I nced at the King, I then shook my head simply, looking at my sympathetic eyes, Roselle''s eyes widened, it was a little bloodshot, obviously trying to grasp all the straws he could.
"But... but, ording to some myths, the owner of the great forest can bring back the dead! And given that you are his blessed and hero, you should be able to do the same, right!?"
Roselle looked at me as if he was a maniac as he stood up from his seat, I feel quite bad for lying, however, I know that the person in front of me doesn''t believe in his own words. I mean, the fact that there are undeads in this world but don''t have necromancers is confusing enough.
Let me exin how is such a thing possible, in this world, undeads are not monsters who spawn in graves if you don''t purify the corpse or some shit, undeads are a proper race, a race fostered by the god of undead that is also the god of death, and by definition, necromancers are the ones who create undeads and by the mythology of Pentateuch, only the gods can create a living "something" out of nothing.
In short, my father was the only necromancer in this world before I arrived.
It''s like how the 3ws of motion were seen as bullshit at some point in time, this world thinks that because the god of the undead is the creator of undeads, no mortal can be the creator again.
At some point in time, I would be able to exploit this matter, but we have to focus on the person in front of me.
"Roselle, I know that your loss is hard to ept, but you have to wake up to reality, I am not a god, and I am the fallen hero of the god of the undead, I am a trespasser on hisnd and not his blessed or anything, I cannot do anything nor will I attempt something that is doomed to fail."
The King looked at me as he gritted his teeth, trying hard not to cry but failing to do so, and then silent sobs reverberated through the whole dining area, I did not continue eating as I watched him silently. He might be morefortable crying with a stranger than a person he knew very well, after all, all the people who know him as the King of the strongest human Kingdom, the inheritor of the honored name "Roselle", so I did not dare disturb him.
Another torrent of painful silence invaded the room the two of us were in, and only after 5 minutes did Roselle uncover his eyes, he was seemingly going through a lot of emotions, right now, his eyes were zed and he was seemingly angry.
_So he''s fuming now because someone has disguised as his wife... Also, he most likely knows that his brother has some hands in all of these._
As I was thinking of that, King Roselle spoke.
"Then, what shall we do? About "that" person who is copying the appearance of my wife, that person is already going out of my room this day, and the breakfast you are eating is hers."
I flinched a little at that thought if Roselle already knew this matter before breakfast, there would be poison in this food for sure, well, I wouldn''t be affected, but poisons taste bad, so I don''t want to taste it, anyway, in such a question, my answer was already prepared beforehand, I was the one who urged her to go outside after all, this is already thest day by which I estimated that the concealment of the chambers will have a counterspell. For some reason, Hebi used her magic to recreate it, so it took longer.
I nodded seriously as I sorted out the n I had in mind.
"This is what I have in mind..."
I said my n to him in halfplete detail, I mean, who knows what methods Hebi knows in making people divulge information, I had to be careful after I said all of that, I continued as I stared at the door.
"In ten seconds, the doppelganger of your wife will enter that door, you have to act to the best of your ability like I was never here, replenish all of the tes like you have eaten it all... I know this is hard for you, but please cooperate with me, both of our interests are on the line."
As Roselle nodded all of the tes beside me that I had eaten at flew towards the wash area using wind magic, Roselle immediately ordered their replenishment and after they had been replenished, I conjured a portal and immediately went out of the room.
_Let the party begin._
That is all I can say.
[3rd Person POV]
As the King tried his best to wipe away all of his tears to appear sharp, he picked up a spicy dish and started to wipe his eyes with a towel, after doing so, the door in the dining room opened up and there walked in ady with red hair and red eyes, his dress is fiery, just like her hair and the v-neck makes one have a glorious look on the canyon she hides on her chest, her hips swayed like a piston in full motion as she slowly sat in the seat of the queen.
"It is the first time in a while that the two of us will have breakfast together."
Roselle subconsciously flinched as the Queen''s smile froze, well no one will me Roselle, after all, it was the first time that he felt scared despite looking at the perfect figure of his "wife"
______
Hebi, the one who is disguised as the queen starts to eat the heavy breakfast, however, from the expression the King just made earlier, she cannot help but frown.
_I have been discovered._
As an experienced spy, Hebi Tsukaiza doesn''t need any other clue or any word, just a single flinch is already enough to confirm her suspicion, and for her to be discovered despite her celebrated ability to act only means one thing.
_Sophia already started her true moves, she is not going to dy any further._
Hebi Tsukaiza sighed as she looked at the King who was seemingly crying just a few moments ago but hid it by using the spicy food in front of him. The two "husband and wife" continued their breakfast in silence as if they were enjoying this moment, no one talked and only the silent chewing of food was audible in the whole room.
Such painfully silent breakfaststed for about an hour as the Roselle and Hebi started to do their matters, King Roselle specifically called out to one of his spies as he ordered.
"I want Noire Gjarhorn in the throne room."
______
Meanwhile, in the forest adjacent to Heimdall, Flou alongside the newest undead, Khearsenbelle is in the patch of tree that is still being maintained by Flou to avoid suspicion. The two of them stood there in silence waiting for an order from their queen to arrive, besides that, Flou is alsomunicating with his former subordinates so that he can continuously report matters to Hebi Tsukaiza, also he is given the task to slowly whittle away the devils under him so that his Queen Sophia can turn them into undead for operations outside the retrieval of the undead''s relic.
Just when he was continuing his maintenance of the illusion, Flou heard the voice of hisdy in his mind. A feat that not even Hebi can do, for him, this is a statement of Sophia''s greatness.
"Flou, I want you to order your subordinates to kill one of the subordinates of the other vice captains, after that, give a letter to Hebi Tsukaiza that you are assaulted by one of the subordinates of the two other vice captains, I want this to happen now."
Flou immediately stood up as he analyzed themand, he could not help but admire his new master.
_To think that master Sophia could know theposition of our ranks without me giving it to her, also, she knew how wemunicate important matters... as expected._
Flou felt grateful that he was killed but looked at the sun that already enveloped half of the world.
"This will be challenging."
Chapter 106: Now’s Not the Time to be Competitive
Chapter 106: Now¡¯s Not the Time to be Competitive
The day went past with the migrants starting to get out of Heimdall due to the ongoing purge, the spies sent by other Kingdoms didn''t have a choice but to hide deeper and give up the post that they had painstakingly cultivated, of course, that doesn''t count the devils and vampires as they were not ordered to. This resulted in the city''s citizens growing uneasy as they formted possible gossip and made their own "logical" conclusions. Despite that, the day went on as the sun slowly hid in the curtains of the night, allowing the moon to take center stage.
And in the nket of the night, Hebi Tsukaiza, in her true appearance is phasing through the shadow created by the walls and pirs of the pce, it seems like she is not even bothered by the fact that Sophia and Roselle easily discovered her. But if Hebi is to be honest, her pride has taken quite a blow, after all, she felt like Sophia did not even do anything to confirm her identity, it was like the moment Hebi came out of the room, she was already exposed.
The only thing that is stopping Hebi from doing anything against Sophia or the King of Gjarhorn is her mission and the fact that her two monarchs are currently unable to lead an army, if the serpent bearer so desires, she can easily take out the King, but that will mean that Valentine will have to invade Gjarhorn unprepared and with the presence of Urduja and her army of adopted children as well as Sophia''s newly found nation, that is not something worth the risk as of the moment.
_For now, I should focus on the mission._
As Hebi thought of that, in her tight vest appeared a magic circle embedded on the shoulder part of the long sleeve, this is the magic circle that will crack the seal of the crown chamber, it is more condensed and more potent than the previous one for the seal embedded by the subordinates of Sophia is also condensed, the originally AOE type of seal brought by the magic circle is now concentrated to a single point, so it is only natural that the potency of the said spell will increase too.
_This will make it so that the people inside the crown chamber will not forget the existence of the crown chambers, but at the same time the chamber itself will be very hard to find..._
For this, Hebi already used her unique skill to create a pair of sses that ignores restrictions in vision of any kind, making her search much easier.
Hebi continued her pursuit of the coveted chambers as she went back and forth from corridor to corridor and floor to floor in the pce, her masterful concealment abilities made it so that the patrolling servants could not even notice her existence, even the spies of Gjarhorn situated in the royal pce did not notice her shadow even though they were alerted by the King about the matter regarding Hebi.
Whilst doing her mission, Hebi suddenly felt the back of her palm itch, her heart silently stirred as she knew what such an urrence meant, she looked at the left back of her palm and saw a letter materialize on it, in the letter was a big name written "Flou", Hebi frowned as she immediately grabbed the letter and opened it, her eyes went wide as Hebi stood rotted on the spot, for the first time in her long life, she was almost caught by a patroller as she stared at the letter for 5 straight seconds, it has only one sentence, but the font of the letter is abnormally big, the quill is not even properly held while Flou is writing as the ink started to be smudged.
"THE OTHER VICE CAPTAINS ARE ATTACKING ME!"
After Hebi''s stupor, anger seeped through her whole being that she struggled to suppress, but in the end, she could just exim in her mind.
_AT THIS DAMN TIME!?_
Hebi ignited the letter using her unique skill as she grimaced at the stupidity of her students, even though she did allow the 4 of them to bepetitive (even borderline hostile) against each other, given the fact that she already informed them of the operation that is happening at this very moment, she thought that they will not cause any kind of trouble.
_Who would have thought that they would dare to go against my order... But then again, it''s my fault._
This kind of upbringing is something Hebi adopted from her master, and as she as a living example, it was quite sessful even his students can testify to this, all of them are prominent figures in the Valentine Military and are indispensable soldiers of the royal siblings, that is also the reason that even though Loki already gave Hebi a warning about the risk of that kind of rearing strategy, she ignored it citing the achievement of her students.
_I should dy the punishment for now, this matter can be taken advantage of by the enemies._
Hebitched into the walls and conjured a paper and a quill in her hand, she made ink flow out continuously inside the quill and wrote a letter, in matters that concern serious attention to detail, the spies are instructed to use letters tomunicate, this is a precaution against natural loss of memory regarding some part of the said instruction as well as man-made and deliberate hypnotism.
_The use of this method is very limited to reduce the risk of leaks, it can only be used in emergencies, it seems like Flou lost his. crystal... I have to hurry._
Hebi said so as she replicated the papers with her orders, she also created another paper to send to Flou, she then pressed them to her palm, and after a little while, all of her core subordinates received a letter, ordering them to enter the pce and find the Crown chambers through theirbined efforts. However, one part of the letter left them baffled.
"What did we do to be punished?"
Of course, Hebi didn''t have any idea of such a question nor did his students dare to question her orders, all of them just instructed their unit before going out of their hiding area and rushing towards the pce whilst Hebi rushed to the forest where she positioned Flou.
[Sophia''s POV]
Deep the night, I and the King looked at the armory''s doors, in them were workers who were unloading wooden crates with daggers in front of us. Well, who would have thought that I would take a lot of time to cheer up Eleanor (and I still wonder if it was effective) so I failed to do things as I had intended to do in schedule.
[Don''t act like you did not enjoy "cheering her up" if you are not a hero, this level of procrastination will cost you your life and the relic of your father.]
Yes, I know, I am sorry okay? How many times do I have to tell you that I got carried away, in any case, this is also fine because I am dying this matter as much as possible, remember? This doesn''t affect the operation whatsoever.
[Stop making excuses.]
I did not engage with [Guide] further as I looked at the daggers being presented to me one by one, the body of the de has an engraving of a horn and some other crests, these daggers are obviously for arms deals, so they have this kind of design.
"These are all the daggersmissioned to us by various Kingdoms, I swear in my name and testify to their quality, as a way ofpensation for the dy of the delivery, we can only throw in extra amounts of daggers or a discount."
I then nodded in satisfaction.
"Such quality weapons will surely help meter."
As I was saying such a thing, the King was looking at me, after a while, he finally could not help himself and asked.
"Why do you need suchrge quantities of them?"
Upon hearing such a question, I cannot help but silently grimace, I wouldn''t need this amount if not for the fact that the things created by space magic are just filler in space and will disappear after some time and cannot do the thing it was supposed to do (in this case, a space magic conjured dagger cannot stab people), this is the greatest weakness of Space Magic besides it''s plexity" for the people of this world, it is also the reason why it''s main use is for auxiliary things and not a main firepower upgrade. Because of that, I don''t have a choice but to swindl- I mean convince Roselle that it was all part of my n, of course, I will pay for it, it is not like I am a bad person. Just as I was about to answer I snapped my head towards my back, I almost snapped it 360 degrees, but I forced myself not to. I have be weird sinceing to this world.
Hebi finally received the letter and moved ording to the first step of my n,
[See, this is what you get from procrastinating.]
I ignored the annoying man inside my head as I immediately revealed a frown, causing The King to also look behind him, I then replied to his question, my tone was that of urgency.
"I have no time to exin, please don''t forget your end of the n, you have to take care of your brother okay?"
As I was saying that, I was making the daggers that were still in their crates sink into the fourth dimension, the King watched on as his ever so stoic face did not even change or frown a bit. It seems like he is also angry towards his brother, which is good. Though I wonder if he can take care of him.
I was thinking such things as the only reply I received was a nod. I entered the 4th dimension too without even saying goodbye, my destination is the forest, in a patch of trees previously guarded by Flou.
[3rd Person POV]
The workers of the Armory looked at the space between them and their King, Roselle did not say anything for a long while, he then turned at his back, his look that of indiscernible sadness and helplessness.
"I cannot even sense them appearing and disappearing, if Sophia did not enter a portal in front of me, I would not even know where she is."."
King Roselle, though fully aware on a subconscious level, finally realizes that hisnd is nothing but a battlefield in the fight between the serpent bearer and the fallen hero.
______
Hebi, just like Sophia noticed her counterpart''s disappearance, she had never expected Sophia to have a good level of mastery of Space magic, allowing her to do long-distance travel, it is yet another ridiculousness of Sophia, though all Heroes can be described as such, what concerned Hebi of the situation is the fact that Sophia went and disappeared the moment Hebi decided to help Flou, this made her feel like she made an error in her judgment, but because she has already went on her way, she decided to use force to fix her mistake.
However, she somehow felt like she also made the right call, after all, if Sophia already touched Flou, Flou would not be able to send that letter, though Flou being coerced by one of Sophia''s subordinates or Sophia herself cannot be ruled out. As she was thinking of such things, she sped up, and maybe because she knows the attitude of Sophia towards the matter of the god of the undead''s relic, the serpent bearer instinctively thought that she still had a lot of time toplete her mission.
______
As the two heroes went towards the forest to intercept one another''s ns, the Prince of Gjarhorn, Noir Gjarhorn who was not aware of the n of the King and the Queen of Kamatayan, continued to look for migrants that were in the criteria for suspicion, due to the living of migrants, it made their job more hectic because they would surely not let a potential devil or vampire escape and they cannot bank into the inference that because their targets are stealing something, then they will not go away.
Surely the pride of these human spies was destroyed when arge bulk of their counterparts sessfully sneaked in without them noticing it, they vowed to capture all of them.
_But still, we just entered the double digits even though we are searching for them day in and day out._
As Noir shuttled through the roofs of the buildings, he could not help but frown, also, besides that, he was instructed to stop any attempts to destroy the diplomatic friendship between Sophia and Roselle, and what is more puzzling is that he is yet to achieve any tangible result, and yet allmunications initiated by the person "helping" him to conquer Khearsenbelle''s heart has been severed.
Just as the the prince of Gjarhorn was pondering over that, he suddenly stopped in his tracks, at the same time, a spy under him emerged from a dark spot, the spy then knelt in front of him and stated the reason for his appearance in front of his captain.
"His Majesty, the king is summoning you to the throne room."
Chapter 107: Oh no… Part 1
Chapter 107: Oh no¡ Part 1
Note: I am stockpiling chapters so the release will be dyed, also school has restarted so I am writing outlines like mad so that even if I don''t write chapters, the story will not be left behind.
_______
The eyes of Noir widened in shock as his heartbeat started to rise, scenario and some other things that Roselle might have sacrificed for the sake of Sophia''s helping hand emerged from the depths of his brain, but of of course, as an experienced assassin and spy that was designated and was never reced from his young age as the captain of the spywork of his nation, he is ever so calm outside as if he have already expected such summons.
"I shall go immediately."
The spy nodded and melded back into the darkness, Noir frowned upon the messenger''s disappearance, he didn''t have a very good feeling about this summons from his brother, and as a natural coward, he wanted not toe if not for the fact that disregarding the order of the King will not turn out well for him.
_I hope it''s nothing serious._
That is the only thing the prince of Gjarhorn can hope for as he skipped back to the royal pce.
However, the moment Noir entered the throne room, he was met with a darkness not even seen by the Queendom of Death, Kamatayan, no light was lit up and seemingly no torch that will be lit up from this moment on will ever illuminate the darkness emitted inside the supposed to be brightly lit room.
_... Fuck..._
The prince cannot help but curse inwardly, this scene is very familiar to him and to his brother King Roselle as the two of them are quite fond of darkness, for one, Noir''s whole skill set is centered on utilizing darkness while Roselle looks cool with her eyes looking like balls of sma as it illuminates the moonless night, in short Roselle loves darkness because it makes him look more handsome and as stupid and shallow the reason might be, it is still a fact in Gjarhorn that if their monarch''s eyes dazzled in the middle of the night, thunderbolts will soon struck an unfortunate soul.
Noir''s breath started to be ragged and his once calm heart rate started to hasten once more, his adam''s apple moved as Roselle, who have eyes that look like balls of terrifying electricity moved his face to stare at this brother of his, after which, as if animated by a mind of their own, the door to the throne room was closed, causing only the "glow" in the eyes of the King to be the source of illumination.
After this long bout of silence, Roselle finally spoke.
"The moment the Kingdom discovered the covert infiltration of the forces of Valentine into the Capital City Heimdall, the prince of Gjarhorn colluded with the devil to throw a wrench on the helping hand being given by Queen Sophia I towards Gjarhorn, not only that, he also desires to cuckold his own King and brother, not knowing that the woman he is lusting for, the queen has long been dead and was reced by Hebi Tsukaiza herself."
"Such crimes are confirmed by thebined efforts of the King of Gjarhorn and the Queen of Kamatayan and were branded as sedition, punishable by death."
The moment the King said all of those words in one breath, the whole throne room started to shake as if it was experiencing a violent storm, and it was, bolts of lightning banged with walls, pirs, and the throne itself, these, alongside all the words spouted by his King brother made Noir buckle down to his knees, finally, he was snapped out of the hypnotism he has unknowingly entered and finally learned of all the ws his circle of thought has all this while, he was not acting because he wanted to, he was not acting for something right and was being controlled, after all, who in their right mind will want to be hostile against a hero with a mother inw that is also hero, it is pure stupidity. Noir immediately opened his mouth as he tried to exin his side, however, his brother did not bother to talk to him further, Roselle raised his finger that was emitting blue lightning of high voltages and pointed it at Noir.
"Exin yourself to the God of Death."
_______
The once so harmonious brothers of the Royal Family of Gjarhorn were immediately strewn in a struggle as the two bluebloods that mastered darkness pitted themselves against each other, however, in the distant (not really)nd of the Duchy of Urduja, the onedy that seats in the throne of power is not least bit affected about such a fight, or the whole thing about Hebi at all. Urduja is currently sitting on her throne, looking at her armrest, she seems to be rather sleepy and has an annoyed expression as she keeps staring at the palm-sized spider casually sitting on it, even though it is a spider, its face and numerous eyes shifted around.
"So you woke me up because your master cannot be disturbed at the moment thinking that I know one shit about biology?"
The spider, one of Arachne''s children flinched as it backed down bit by bit, after all, this was the onlymunication tool she had right now, so it would have been a bummer if she lost it because she identally angered an otherwise very calm person.
"I- I mean, if you are old enough, you should have a period that you were burned out of fighting and want to cultivate your knowledge right? Well, maybe you have..."
Before Arachne''s child can continue, Urduja interrupts her.
"The only thing I know about biology is that people will die if you throw suns at them, so your life-risking voyage towards my bed is fruitless."
Arachne was depressed, she was already in thest stages of her first attempt to breathe back life into the queen of pink bats and was just about to ask her master to help her, but right now, Sophia was about to be embroiled in a fight with Hebi, so she cannot just disturb her and can just seek alternatives, but the few people he knew that will fulfill her standards will go against her affiliation, so she just has to ask Urduja, which also failed.
"I should not expect that the person who barged in a god-protected territory to be so smart... I''m sorry."
Dejected, Arachne mumbled, causing veins to appear on the forehead of Urduja, she grabbed the spider in her armrest and then squeezed its whole body, threatening to squash it to death, Urduja then asked.
"What was that?"
Arachne''s child started to il hard as the voice of its mother was heard screaming as if she was being chopped one by one, well being squashed with one hand is not any better.
"ARRRGH! SORRY OKAY!? SORRY!!"
Arachne did not listen to the pleads of the pitifuldy in the shape of a spider, of course as her "personality" cannot permit her to hurtdies, especially of Arachne''s caliber of beauty and strength, Urduja let the spider off, the spider immediately leaped back to the armrest, limping.
"Phew..."
As the spider sighed, Urduja stared at it for another while before she finally asked.
"Why are you not helping Sophia?"
The child of Arachne that was checking on itself suddenly looked at the woman in front of it, Arachne''s voice then resounded.
"Well, master purposely did not seek my services, you see she seems to be in her way to retrieve something important for Kamatayan as well as fishing out benefits for the future, so she is dying things."
Urduja nodded in this, but she still found the matter rather amusing, you see, in the hero of the sun''s first years as a hero, she was righteous and uptight and would never do such wretched things like covertly buying time to exaggerate her helping hand, but Sophia, a person technically not even a year old is doing something like that as if it was the most normal thing in the world. Though it was too early to judge things, Urduja was sure as hell that Sophia was going ces.
Urduja sighed as she decided to just give up falling back to sleep, she once again asked.
"Do you have spiders over there?"
At that question, the spider nodded rather casually.
"How''s Eleanor doing?"
Urduja has nothing better to do, after all, the king chose an outsider to help him fend away another outsider, so she coped up in her ce, it''s not like she''s having sex every hour every minute with her wives, so she decided to ask her daughter''s status.
The spider immediately answered.
"Wait a minute... Oh no..."
Urduja was suddenly rmed, her casual position suddenly turned upright.
"What happened!?"
.
.
.
"Someone made your daughter angry..."
Urduja fell silent for a full minute, and her expression once again gradually returned to normal.
"''Oh no'' is a very ample reaction... I hope for the peaceful passing of that person''s spirit."
______
The three subordinates of Urduja heeded the order of their captain with no bars and said despite the unfair punishment they would receive after the mission, all of them, except Flou for reasons his counterparts are not aware of went in different directions, intending to delude the spies and subordinates of Sophia protecting the pce and their long coveted crown chambers. Having such a thought, Vice Captain Liyab silently walked towards the main door.
_Why is the operation at night? I would be instantly discovered if I ever shed through the streets..._
In his heart, he grumbled, as someone who is an expert in using fire, he was considered the most eye-catching and thus the most useless spy in Valentine, though he is by no means weak, this always will make him have some sort of animosity towards his master, though such animosity will be drowned by all the things that Hebi did for him, so he persevered no matter how shameful such title is.
As he was shuttling rather casually, all of his movement suddenly went to an abrupt halt, Liyab stopped in front of a woman who had a shapely body and somewhat emotionless eyes, normally, Liyab would have ignored the existence of such a person (well, a few scans of the perfect slopes of her body before retracting his gaze), however, the fact that someone appeared in front of him while he is doing his best to be sessful on his infiltration of the pce only means one thing.
_She''s watching me from the start!_
Liyab immediately put up his huard and backed a few steps away, getting ready to intercept any attack from thedy, of course, he did not intend to abandon his mission unless otherwise he was left with no choice. To his surprise, however, thedy did not attack but just bowed a little.
"Greetings, I am Eleanor."
Liyab immediately became confused, it was as if thedy in front of him was not someone he met in the streets but rather, a mixer and she had shown interest to her thus personally revealing her name, but of course as the experienced soldier that he is, he did not dare rx.
"How... how did you find me?"
Such questions are what baffles him the most, after all, even though Liyab is not proficient in concealment, that doesn''t mean that he did not train to his limits so that he can reach the peak of what his limited self can achieve, finding him for other normal people is still impossible.
"I did not find you, I waited for you to be here, it is a verymon strategy for spies to do a nket search in a pce by dividing their forces, so I left different clones in different ces and ced my main body in the main gate of the pce, how fortunate I am that someone choose to the easiest route. By the way, what''s your name?"
Liyab was once again shocked as he heard the exnation, the question as to why there and how their operation was unveiled so easily by an unknown powerfuldy that named herself Eleanor, he also did not dare to answer thetest question of thedy, afraid that it would trigger the abilities of the mysterious woman.
_In any case, it seems like the whole pce is already alerted of our arrival..._
Seeing that he had no time to write a letter nor ask the million-dor question of how the Lady called Eleanor learned of the exact time of their operation, Liyab decisively decided to cause as muchmotion as possible to alert his counterparts that they had been discovered, and of course, the thing he thought of is to escape, after all, they have to regroup and reassess the situation to be able to create a contingency n, this is a w they have in this expedition because they are the contingency n. After all, Hebi is on her way to save Flou from his predicament.
Upon seeing that the man did not have any intention to answer, Eleanor smiled as her expressionless eyes continued to stare at the man in front of her right in the eye as if she was piercing through his soul, this caused Liyab to break into cold sweat as the intentions of escaping in his heart burned brighter than what does he want to admit.
"Are you shy because ady''s asking you? Well that''s fine, but you have to answer this question"
The sitting Eleanor coiled her hips together and then continued.
"How did you kill Khearshebelle Gjarhorn? As I can see it, because there is Hebi''s existence, no matter how strong the queen is, it will be impossible to survive, but I am just curious about how she screamed, how does she loo-!?"
Liyab does not let Eleanor finish her sentence and ignited a random tree 50 meters away from the road directed to the main gate of the pce, and even though Liyab intends to not escape from a revenge attempt, Eleanor is already on the edge of a thin line between her outstanding rationality and the boiling rage she is feeling, the moment Liyab ''shed'' away to the tree, a giant hammer with sand as a base and spiked with rocks appeared above his head, the shadow created by the hammer was obscured by the extinguished mes as it swung down the devil of fire.
"Gwa!?"
A scream of pain and shock was heard in the mouth of Liyab, if not for his devil constitution, his broken spine and ribs that punctured his lungs would have one hit ko''d him, nheless, he coughed a mouthful of blood and upon coughing them, he noticed something strange, the blood that spewed out was apanied by clumps of brownish red solid grain-like substance, it piled into the front of him to build a small anthill-like lump, as Liyab shuddered in horror, he heard a voice.
"That is what I don''t like with people, you were so emotionless and so ruthless when you killed my friend, treating it as a matter of course, not even thinking of the circumstances, but when those consequences came knocking on your door, you started to look like you were innocent children being unfairly treated by the avenger in front of you."
Eleanor shook her head as she slowly walked towards the stupefied Liyab. Liyab looked in horror as the once charmingdy in his eyes became a demon who had nted sand inside his lungs and perhaps in all his external extremities.
At this moment, Liyab will be the first witness of the famous quote in the future
"The strongest shall be respected, the tyrant will be feared but the kindest should never be angered."
Chapter 108: Oh No… Part 2
Chapter 108: Oh No¡ Part 2
Eleanor and Liyab looked at each other, Eleanor looked calm, so calm she looked that the manying on the ground was shuddering at the sight of her eyes that reflected the crimson-colored sand and himself.
Liyab could not even catch a breath as he started to gasp because of the slowly increasing volume of sand in his lungs when the ground beneath his stillying self poked slightly and formed spears that targeted only his limbs, making it obvious to him that thedy in front of him is here to torture him, he immediately jumped in an awkward position but suddenly, through the illumination of his now burning fist, brown-colored mini-orbs appeared in his sides, once again, Liyab can see that the bullets aiming at his four limbs.
_Fuck she''s out for revenge!_
Liyab did not even try to stall for time for his fellow vice-captains by striking up a conversation as he finally realized that thedy in front of him was someone who was here to avenge, or most likely vent her anger because she could not defeat their captain, Hebi Tsukaiza who is the true murderer of the queen of Gjarhorn.
Talking to her will just cause Liyab to be caught and tortured, though that doesn''t mean that he will not fight back, after all, he still has his pride. As the bullets descended and targeted Liyab, he immediately made his arms fold as he dodged the bullets aiming at his shoulders and legs with extreme precision, Eleanor just looked on at the gymnastic-like dodging feat of the man in front of her.
The man is still looking at her as if he wanted to retaliate, as if he had a chance to do such a thing, for s, the once almost bottomless stamina signature to devils of Liyab stagnated hours before his estimated time, causing him nearly to be pinned down countless of times, Liyab immediately looked for a tree, ignited it and phased towards it dodges the bullets and to n his retaliation, he looked at his opponent but what he saw is her ever calm eyes, she did not even think that Liyab will attempt to escape Eleanor is not even thinking that Liyab CAN escape her pursuit.
"Huff... Huff... Huff..."
Liyab red at the woman who stopped attacking him for some reason, panting and sweating as if he were a human, though this was not the first time Liyab felt exhausted, it was the first time that he was huffing when he was just fighting for an hour, it waspletely absurd for a devil like him as he was once again reminded that his whole body was slowly being filled with sand.
"Is that how he looks like when she''s at her wit''s end?"
Eleanor smiled as she slowly approached Liyab, Liyab did not even answer and flicked his finger as arge volume of mes immediately engulfed Eleanor who was inching nearer and nearer to him, the ejection force was so powerful that the ground on the straight line of the "Brilliant me''s" wake was scraped, creating a trench-like mini crater, it''s temperature was so high that thend got molten.
But the brilliant mes did not even stop creating molten a crater in a straight line when Liyab suddenly heard a voice on his back.
"I just wanted to ask how my friend died, are you that shameless that you fear replying to me? Do you think that what you did is something that you just did as a side quest? Do you still think that you are innocent?"
Liyab red at thedy further, wondering if she had gone crazy, if not for the fact that the sand bullets earlier were very targeted and slowly but surely nearing his limbs as he dodged, he would have thought that Eleanor was going insane, but there is no crazy woman that can do such a pinpoint assault that aims to slowly torture a person.
_How can a person be mad enough to misinterpret the actions of her target, yet be calm enough to think out such a surefire torture method?_
Liyab was confused, but feeling the squirming inside his lungs that already started to rumble because of the sand blocking them and also noticing that the sand started to squirm through the other organs in his body, he did not hesitate any longer as he pounced on Eleanor, trying to create a hand to handbat scenario that he was most familiar with to at least gain a slight advantage over his opponent and have the chance of defeating her.
Liyab already thought of burning his insides, but he is not confident enough to recover from the damage he will take if he incinerated all of his internal organs, he is not Hebi after all, he is not even a hero prospect.
But Eleanor was not here to fight, she was here for revenge, to vent her anger towards Hebi that she couldn''t vent on the person herself, the Eleanor in front of Liyab crumbled and immediately became sand bullets that once again targeted the limbs of Liyab, causing Liyab to be shocked.
_Shit I forgot that she''s doing that!_
Liyab immediately fell into a trap as instead of having a close-on-one, he was once again reduced into a passive position that made him dodge like crazy, he could not see any tree to burn and phase as the trees in the city started to sink at the bottom of the ground, meaning he cannot burn them, the attacks now are more intense than the previous one that he cannot even spare a single second to snap his finger and forcefully scorched the ground, and worst of all is what Liyab realized as he felt squirming in his brain.
_SHIT! SHE''S BLOCKING MY BRAIN AND MAKES ME FORGET THE THINGS I SHOULD HAVE NEVER FORGOTTEN WHILE IN A FIGHT!_
And what is worse is the fact that even though his brain can be crushed by the sands, thedy opted not to do so, she was determined to torment him slowly, and it was working, his movement was waning by the second as he can feel his lungs slowly being blocked, making his breathing sounds like he has asthma, his organs started to be filled with sand too as it started from being a slight difort and escted to the point that even his tummy started to squirm as if snakes were crawling under his skin.
Liyab''s condition worsened and worsened whilst Eleanor just looked on, his stomach started to grind sand, his kidney filter sand, his lungs exhale sand hell even his heart started to pump sand, even his brain started to slow down little by little and finally, his brain cannot keep up with the relentless bullet rain that soon hit all of his limbs, in the end, the target of the bullets did not change.
_ARRRGH!_
As the bullet rain pierced through his limbs countless times, crushing all of his bones and tearing all of his flesh, bloody sand came out of the gashing wounds, he stumbled hard on the ground, without any arms or legs, at this moment, Liyab''s mind was already so muddled that he cannot think to heal himself, in despair he looked at Eleanor who is still walking towards him casually, usually, such casualness will make him feel that his pride got hurt, but now, all he can think of is his impending end.
Scenes of his life started to sh through his muddled mind, from his childhood and then his training and all of his sessful and failed assassinations under the guidance of his teacher, finally as all of these thoughts ended, Eleanor stopped right beside Liyab and squatted in front of him and asked him a question.
"For thest time, how did Khearshebelle die on your hands?"
Liyab''s eyes suddenly widened as he felt his brain back to normal when he heard without dy the question of thedy, this caused his once despairing heart to be suddenly engulfed with a seemingly holy ray of light as he did not even hesitate to answer such question but as he opened his mouth and was about to answer "She was stabbed in the heart.", no voice came out, this made Liyab puzzled as he continuously tried to make a voice.
He continued for a while and when he saw the lips of Eleanor slowly curl up into a v-shaped smile, her heart once again sank and engulfed by endless darkness of despair.
_SHE NEVER UNBLOCKED MY VOCAL CORDS!_
He finally remembered this opponent of his, thedy was not here to deal with him but to torment him as revenge for the queen of Gjarhorn, tears started to break out of his eyes as the sand in his guts and whole internal anatomy violently rose, sure enough, it was violent but it was also slow to make sure that he feels how all of his organs, muscles, tissues and bones are torn apart one by one, making him scream in pain without actually making any sounds
But did not end there, Liyab''s amazing vitality did not let his suffering end when every single known and unknown organ inside his body was ruptured, he still felt with whole rity how his muscles were ripped off and he still screamed as a mortal instinct to excruciating pain.
Until the end, Liyab was never given respite by Eleanor, as for the first in her time with her wife, she felt a sadist''s pleasure in seeing the suffering of someone, just as she was relishing this one-time pleasure of hers, she looked at the devils and vampires who wanted to help their vice-captain but stood rooted to the ground when they saw him explode.
She immediately stood up and patted the dust on his robe, but just as Eleanor was about to take a step, something rang out inside her mind.
Notice: [The Goddess of Earth has seen your performance and has deepened her love for you, she decided to make you her official Hero Prospect]
_______
At the same time when Eleanor was tormenting Liyab, a woman wasying on the ground with her chest up to her lower stomach caved in with intestines and several organs bulging out of her eye sockets ears, and mouth, at her sides were corpsed with rotting smell that apanied her with her abrupt eternal slumber.
_Who would have thought that one punch was enough to kill her..._
Sitting on a window she had broken in the very short fight with the puppeteer vampire who looked like she was a frog that got run over by a truck, Bakunawa sighed as she looked at her unstained hands, the blow she gave to the woman she did not even know was so fast that not even the sttered blood can catch up to it, it was a very pathetic excuse of a fight.
_It looks like I was bullying her._
Bakunawa once again sighed as she grumbled, if that was Sophia, then the fight would have continued for a day or even days, and given the fact that she was not given a lot of chances to fight weaker opponents, she doesn''t know how to have fun in fights and opted to do her best. Thinking about it, that was maybe why Bakunawa was mesmerized by Sophia, as she was the only one who could match the serpent''s powers.
_But I have to actually ''defeat'' her for me toplete the first part of my Hero''s Test..._
Upon thinking as such, Bakunawa looked at the wall containing the throne room that was being embroiled in a battle between royalties, thunder bellowed relentlessly as if a storm was brewing in the contained space, her mission was simple, the queen of Kamatayan was predicted that Roselle will not be able to kill his brother, so Bakunawa was stationed near it so that the escaping Noir can be killed off.
_I wonder why is he not a hero prospect yet._
Bakunawa suddenly thought that a voice rang out in her mind, it was [Guide] who was permitted to talk to Bakunawa and Eleanor as they were Sophia''s strongest fighters in this war.
[That is because the god of the sun and the god of thunder are the same people, and one god can only have one hero, he cannot appoint the King of Gjarhorn to his supposedly rightful title, and yes, that is also one of the reasons of the hostility of the whole royal family towards Urduja.]
Knowing such a thing, Bakunawa slowly nodded, in Sophia''s terms, Urduja already be a beneficial cancer to the Royal family that gave them a lot of benefits despite being a sword that was hanging above their heads, she was simply too terrifying.
The casual conversation continued as Bakunawa reminded herself of her debt to Urduja for giving her ideas about herpletion of her hero''s test.
[Speaking of Hero''s test, is that really the method you want to employ?
_Yes, I cannot think of anything else that is within my borderlines._
[Sophia is mad if she is mad, I can help you in manipting a random woma-]
_No, no, I have my pride... also, you should have already know why I want to do it personally, right?_
At the end of the conversation, [Guide] metaphorically sighed.
[Well, you can do whatever you want.]
Chapter 111: The Fallen and The Serpent Part 1
Chapter 111: The Fallen and The Serpent Part 1
Hebi stared at the ck mes that were covering the grin on Sophia''s mug, of course, if a normal person were to watch the de of condensed dark mes, they would see a dark streak of lightning-fast ray instead of a "flying de", but Hebi is not normal, so she can see the true form of the de, but because she is not normal, her eyes widened as she felt her whole body tremble just by looking at the dark magic infused attack that aimed towards her, she is very familiar with this feeling as an experienced soldier!
She was scared of the ck de!
Never did Hebi imagine that an attack from a person less than a year old would make her feel such a sensation.
_, is that the de is not a spell crafted by her but a spur-of-the-moment attack, meaning that Sophia can most definitely use such a dangerous attack again and again until she runs out of mana._
Hebi already found a hurdle moments after themencement of the battle, however, the fear she is feeling did not blind her nor did it hurt her pride, after all, fear is a wonderful thing as it will make one avoid the danger that will cause their life, all of her calctions happened in a split second as she dodged the de of dark med by flickering to the side, she then red at Sophia, however, instead of a serious expression for having her ultra high-speed attack dodged so casually, Sophia''s smile widened, Hebi immediately got a bad feeling, but it was toote for the moment the ck ming sh of Sophia hit the ground, an explosion ensued.
To say that the explosion is powerful is not giving it justice, you see the "bomb" that was detonated created a mini mushroom cloud as the waves of air, dark mes, and shrapnels made of wood soil and rocks sttered in all directions, not only did Hebi got caught on it but also faced its full brunt, her body started to crack and her flesh started to get roasted as the scorching mes enhanced by darkness invaded her body.
"ARRRRRGHH!"
As much as her constitution could regenerate this kind of damage, Hebi''s pain receptors still reacted violently to the continued sensation of her whole being getting burned down to the brink of being turned into ashes, she shouted in immense pain as if she tortured.
Of course, Hebi is not the only one who felt the impact of such a spectacr explosion, all of Heimdall was startled by the sound whilst some in the vicinity of the forest got their houses, stores, and other businesses destroyed.
The King of Gjarhorn looked on in horror as he finally realized what kind of monster he clung his hope unto, but of course, these does not concern Hebi or Sophia who have descended from a very high ce back to her original position in the air as they continued to look at each other with hostility even after the mushroom cloud dispersed.
Hebi''s whole body was scorched beyond recognition as she breathed heavily, some parts of her stomach were missing, her left lung up to her left arm sessfully turned into a pile of ash scattered on the ground and her skull became visible for everyone to see whilst the fat below her vicle was boiling like mad.
Hebi stood up and looked at her surroundings despite such horrible condition of her body as if she was just casually going back from the pits of hell, her flesh and bones started to squirm at a speed visible to the naked eye, and indeed her naked eyes have seen it, the canyon deep crater that was left on the half of the forest that will be the scar by which people will be reminded of this battle for all eternity, at the same time, Sophia continued floating above with her eyes that spells indifference until Hebi had regained her former appearance and created a kimono for her, Sophia did not even moved.
_What is she doing?_
Hebi looked at the person above her with furrowed brows, she kept reminding herself of the warning against Sophia Demiurge and her resemnce with her spouse, if at first the serpent bearer had some doubts, now she is certain that such an analogy was true, after all, she is the one who survived the most battles with Loki one way or another, so she knew how to use him as a reference, and for sure, Hebi found a simrity.
_Confusing, what the hell is wrong with this person?_
Hebi stared at Sophia who was not making any other move as if she was waiting to see what Hebi was capable of, however, Sophia was also shocked at her initial analysis of Hebi.
_That is way faster than my regeneration, it took her exactly a second topletely recover from being roasted meat._
These two powerhouses'' analysis circled on their brains at frightening speeds, there were not even three seconds that got exhausted when they inferred their thoughts towards their opponent, the two people just stared at each other for a couple of seconds, but the truth is that they are absorbing anything they can extract from that small exchange, finally, when the dust was settledpletely, Hebi''s left waist glowed a purple light and in there appeared a katana that was two times the length of her arms, her sharp expression turned calm as she put her right leg forward with her other pulling backward.
The veins on her neck started to bulge, however, these veins were not only visible to her neck as simr thick nerves spread throughout her body, Hebi slowly grabbed the hilt of her sword as Sophia squinted her eyes, looking at the attack of her opponent, she did not even put up her guard or even frowned, this caused more doubt in Hebi''s heart, but she did nothing to heed to them, she just has to take the initiative, that is what important in a battle of heroes, the one who dished out the first strike will win.
_She is not defending, she did not even put out her sword... whatever._
Hebi did not think further as she put mana and her impressive physical power into her legs and her arms before disappearing from the spot she was in whilst a tiny crater apanied by a small explosive sound appeared at her former footing, Sophia, even though looking aloof, was in high guard, after all, she is currently pulling off a stunt, so she strained her brain and eyes to the fullest, as a result, she was able to track the dash line created by Hebi, a smirk appeared on Sophia''s face as a blue line appeared right in front of her whilst, at the same time, an echo resonated throughout the battlefield.
[Serpent Arts: Three Fangs of Death.]
Sophia almost snorted at this gesture, how could someone just whisper an attack name the moment the attack approached the target, despite saying that, Sophia could feel the danger that targeted the middle of her forehead, throat, and heart, but she could not help but sneer, the queen of Kamatayan has now more confidence in being able to pull off a stunner in this fight.
The moment the tip of the katana appeared on top of her eye section and aimed at her forehead, the blue slit at the space above Sophia opened, and there appeared a beautifuldy with red hair, thedy was naked, making her majestic figure to be in full disy for everyone to see, but if one is to observe further, they can see a stitch in the middle of her cantaloupe-sized breasts, her skin is also grey in color.
Instantly, Hebi who had unleashed her attack widened her eyes while thedy used the long sword on her hand and ced it in the upper middle section of her body to block Hebi''s assault, she then muttered.
[Counter]
The whisper did notst long as the long sword was hit by the fast and powerful thrusts of the katana, the technique that Hebi used was a disy of the perfect bnce between her unmatched speed and overbearing strength, normally no one can block it and indeed, the woman in front of her cannotst even a moment blocking the attack, the longsword on her hand crumbled into pieces whilst she was pierced in the designated spot, but that did not end there, the length of the katana and its speed let it pass through thedy and sessfully stabbed three different parts of Sophia''s body, but they were all non-vital, though because of the shock of the attack speed, masterful uracy, and power caught her off guard, making her lose her control of the air magic she was just controlling as Sophia fell to the ground.
_SHIT! HERE IT COMES!_
Hebi didn''t have any time to celebrate as she gritted her teeth at the impact of the counter thedy she had just stabbed, three holes appeared on her forehead throat, and heart from the front through the back as she also fell down and because the counter will amplify the power of the attack, it cleaved through the left hemisphere of her brain up to her left lung, furthermore because it was her vitals, she was in a lot more pain and took a lot of time to recover, however, instead of focusing on her regeneration, Hebi was instead asking her verymonsense fro the bottom of her heart.
_FUCKING KHEARSENBELLE! HOW THE FUCK DID SHE RESURRECTED! AND WHY IS SHE SIDING WITH SOPHIA!_
She''s not the only person who is shocked by this, every "spectator" who has found the fight between the young genius and a seasoned warrior has the same reaction, some wereughing, some squinted their eyes, and some frowned, but they have the same reaction among themselves.
"SIGINARUGAN YOU SON OF A BITCH!"
Not only did he not interfere with the two heroes but pitted the youngest hero of this age against one of the oldest living behemoths of the world against each other! Siginarugan also created a mortal version of her divinity and injected it into his hero! The "entities" kept watching, their interest was further peaked by this conjecture of theirs.
Of course, such things are of no importance to Hebi as she does not have any knowledge about the thought process of the gods, she just waited for her wounds topletely heal to try another approach to dealing with Sophia, she presumed that the "resurrection of the dead" was brought by a new unique skill she did not know of and did not think too deeply about it, she is not in a debate room right now after all, she focused her brain on recovering as fast as possible.
______
Sophia, even though she was not hit in any vital parts has slower regeneration than Hebi, and in this battle that seconds feel like hours, such healing speed is grueling, as shey t on the ground, a naked woman appeared in front of her, kneeling as if the most pious of clergymen, the undead Khearseabelle looked at her master and deeply apologized.
"My Lady, Hebi Tsukaiza''s attack is much stronger than I expected and I have failed to be your meatshield, please punish me as you see fit."
Khearsenbelle looks like she is repenting, but the way she is deliberately jiggling her Eleanor tier knockers makes it evident of what she truly desires, Sophia sighed.
_At least hide it a little..._
Sophia immediately got up and then patted the head of her newest subordinate as she looked at the still struggling Hebi, it seemed like Khearsenbelle seeded in using her own "life" to inflict vital part damage on Hebi, she looked at Khearsenbelle and then smiled.
"You did a good job, no need to me yourself about anything, I mean, it''s not like you have failed what I asked you, right?"
Sophia''s first mission given to Khearsenbelle upon her learning that the former queen has a very good mastery of [Counter] is to use counter before Hebinded her attack and to use herself as a shield so that Sophia can divert her vital spots away from the point of attack, Sophia thought of the worst case scenario that she will not be able to catch Hebi''s ass, so she made it so that she will have a cushion before taking the hit. However, this is at the expense of exposing one of her major secrets to the enemies.
"But your majesty how about the...."
Before the new undead could even argue, Sophia made a portal appear at Kharsenbelle''s feet that made her fall together with the daggers inside, waiting to be utilized.
_Alright then, time to surprise the old fart..._
Sophia once again relieved the motion of Hebi on her mind, and like her, Sophia''s eyes turned calm, she put her one hand on the scabbard of her sword whilst the other was in the handle, Sophia then put his foot in front and slouched slightly whilst the left hand is at the back, veins also started to protrude out of Sophia, she then thought.
_Let''s see how you dodge this...._
_______
Hebi''s eyes widened as she saw the stance Sophia had taken, she just recovered from the vital injuries and what entered her eyes was the same stance she had taken just a while earlier, this angered Hebi a little as she berated.
"Do you think you can easily repli..."
Sophia could only smirk with that spection as she immediately disappeared and caused a mini crater to appear.
"What the fuc...."
Hebi''s eyes widened in disbelief, Sophia Demiurge learned Hebi Tsukaiza''s move by just seeing it once!
_______
A/N: It''s a pain writing fight scenes for Sophia
Chapter 109: Herald
Chapter 109: Herald
In the dead of the night, the killing spree of Eleanor continued, and unlike Liyab, the normal devils and vampires were given some respite as they were killed quickly and with haste, however, normally, the sttering of their flesh and blood is something one should never be heard if they are not in the main vicinity, despite that, a certain man in the pce can hear all the sounds that the mass murder was creating, and for this reason, he is unconsciously shivered.
_Captain Hebi has been tricked! We should have never moved out! No wonder we received a punishment notification without us even doing anything..._
Such a conclusion was made by a man with a muscr build, within his overly bulging muscles are veins that seem to pop out at any moment, he doesn''t have a hair despite his young age (for devils), he wears nothing on his top and only a trouser and a pair of shoes on his bottom, he is known as the strongest of the vice captains, Herald, however, this so-called strongest in the middle high echelon of the Valentine Military is currently trembling as he made every dots connect that led to all of hisrades fall.
Liyab was tortured and screamed until his breath was finally severed (which is unknown to him), Mico, the puppeteer woman was punched by the strongest soldier of Sophia, and the most baffling one, Flou has yet to appear, and as embarrassing as it may be, because he is deemed as the strongest, he was also trained a leader by their master and Captain and the only reasonable move to do at this situation is to escape and get the hell out of this ce, that will mean they will forfeit their mission, but it is better than dying.
_However, the most reasonable is not always the right thing to do, if I were to escape right now, I would be treated as a rogue and all nations will be hot in their pursuit... Even Valentine will surely hunt me to death..._
The most rational member of the vice captains, Herald had such a vexing conjecture as he realized that he, no, the whole team that was sent in Gjarhorn had fallen into a carefullyid trap, and all of the remaining devils and vampires could do is try to fight to survive after Hebi and Sophia''s fight concluded, and s, that includes Herald.
"Hmm... What do we have here...?"
As Herald wasmenting the ingenuity of such a simple yet intricate trap, he heard a voice, and alongside that voice was a person in his line of sight... well, it is hard to tell if he is a person for the man has a lot of stitches on his face as well as bunny ears instead that of a human, however, instead of having "bunny teeth", his mouth was elongated and have sharp, long teeth, just like that of an alligator, however, from his neck down, he has the same proportion as Herald, maybe a little smaller, but the point is, the mere sight of the amalgamation of different random animals makes his eyes hurt, this made Herald subconsciously question the man.
"What are you?"
The man in front of Herald, Philo squinted his eyes.
"Am I that unsightly? Well, my evolution is purely based on my desire to serve Lady Sophia, though recently I have learned how to retract these huge jaws to properly kiss my wife... and I am not a ''what'', my name is Philo, how about you?"
Herald, even though can hear the rather raspy way of speaking by the man named Philo can feel his casualness as if he was just an acquaintance that initiated an idle chat, this irked him somehow, but Herald ultimately chose to suppress it.
"I am Herald... Hm?"
Just as he was about to fully introduce himself, he realized that the man named Philo was leaning somewhat backward, as if he was defending the room on his back.
_Just what is in his back..._
Herald tilted his head a little to see what was on his back, and as he saw the room that was hidden from the huge stature of Philo, he had a baffling feeling that it was something not important, that such a room could simply be ignored and if not for his experience, he wouldn''t have remembered what Hebi have said when the mission was just assigned.
_I will take it upon myself toplete the main objective of the mission, but when it so happens that I get pre-upied, remember this: If you looked at a room or door and dismissed it with something like "that room is not very important and you strongly believed it, you have found the room we want to find._
Herald gritted his teeth and upon seeing this, Philo''s face suddenly grinned.
"So you''ve finally noticed it, huh?"
Herald immediately lowered his stance, getting ready for a fight, seeing such a muscr man with almost the same build as him, he was prepared for a drawn-out fight, at the same time, Philo''s grin widened as he also lowered his stance.
"Yes, will you be so kind to step aside? I happen to be under the orders to get the crown inside that ce, you see"
"Well, unfortunately, I am under orders to protect the gate to the crown chambers from people who will ask such questions."
After such an exchange, no further words were needed, the two warriors pounced at each other as their fists clenched and collided, Herald''s face turned grim when he saw his fist be destroyed alongside Philo''s flesh, blood and bones were visible as it got mutted, however, just when Herald was about to move his other fist, he saw tentacles grew out of the destroyed arms of Philo, this reaction caused Philo''s smile to widened further, showing his vicious teeth.
"Stupid."
Philo''s Unique skill [Adaptation] has already leveled up to Level 3 as he participated in a lot of war under Sophia, and one of the new abilities he has acquired is [Adaptation Record], it is as its names suggest, it has 4 slots that record adaptation, and one of the adaptations he has recorded is the tentacle he has used when he was surrounded one time in the war of the great forest, long gone is the day that his unique skill just elerates his regeneration until he found a lucky shot, he can now create that shot himself.
"Ghhh...!"
Herald tried his best to speed up his regeneration, but somehow, someway, it seemed like all of his wounds were sealed by tentacles of varying sizes as they refused to close up, for a moment, because of the stupor of not being able to use his strongest feature as well as the grotesque ck tentacles that spread from his enemy''s shoulder down, he can just watch as Philo started to bite at the shoulder of Herald and only when he already gnawed deep into his flesh did Herald pounded Philo''s head with his free fist, blood spurted out of the head of the bunny but he seem to not mind it as he also struck the ribcage of Herald, the punch was so strong that it also cause blood to drip, making the already blood filled floor to create a crimson puddle.
From then on, a very messy and ugly fight ensued, kicks to the feet, knee kicks to the stomach, sucker punches to the liver, and all kinds of amateur moves that even a child can do was employed, except that, the attacks were powerful, truly powerful they were that every time they hit their target, blood will gush, the flesh will be maimed and bones will be visible, but at the next second all of their hard work will be undone as if it was a movie, but the pain they felt was clear, specially Herald who was being bitten all this while, he was not used to this kind of messy fights, he is used in a fist fight between masters, those who have polished their craft to the fullest, and because of that, he was greatly praised by the citizens of Valentine, but now all of that experience had gone out of the window, this made him angry, it made him frustrated.
_FUCK FUCK FUCK! I SWEAR! THE MOMENT YOU LET GO OF ME, I WILL KILL YOU! I WILL FUCKING KILL YOU!_
And s, just as he thought of that, a notification appeared in Philo''s vision
[Analysis Complete, the cells are fully adjusted to kill Herald in one punch, please proceed.]
Philo immediately let go of all his hard work to pin down Herald with a smile on his face, Herald immediately used all of his willpower to heal himself back to full health, and again, no words were spoken, Philo''s stance immediately became weird, his foot went forward slightly whilst the other went backward fully stretch, one of his arms deted as if condensing all of his muscles he have umted all his short life, but Herald who was consumed with anger because of his inability to showcase his martial arts did not care about such change, he immediately jumped towards Philo and coated his fist with mana, the surrounding walls started to be scrapped out of shape.
But Philo did not get intimidated, he looked at the man in front of him with his mad eyes simr to his fighting style as his "deted arm" was swung backward, and as it did, the arm twisted until its very limit, this was the second ability he has acquired [Analytical Adaptation], it is a self-exnatory matter on what the skill can do, he will let the user of the skill engage in a fight to see the best way to deal with the enemy and the body will adjust ordingly.
On a scale that one can understand, it is like how a science teacher can use paper and two bottles to discuss thews of motion.
The rotated arm finally stopped rotating and as Philo''s teethy grin appeared, he swung his arms forward and it sessfully struck the angered Herald in the chest, the shockwave of the force made all the walls to be blown, all the floor crumble and the windows of the crown chambers to shatter, no, the crown chambers itself copsed and all of its content except the oh so coveted crown remained, if this is what the vicinity looked like, what could the man who epted the brunt because of his mad dash be felt?
_Woah..._
That was all his mind could say, all of his anger left his body as he looked at his chest caved in and the struggle of his supposed racial advantage to fight the seemingly infinite force to no avail, soon all of the organs, flesh, bones, tissues, everything from his chest upto to his waist was pulverized quite literally as Philo''s eyes reflected arge mist with red and white vapor.
[Would you like to record this adaptation?]
Another notification appeared on Philo''s vision as he willed [Adaptation Record] to record her recent adaptation, this makes it the second time he recorded something out of [Analytical Adaptation], actually the only adaptation that can be recorded by [Adaptation Record] are those that are from the former, Philo sighed after he sessfully destroyed his opponent and looked at the crown in the open.
_Lyra is still outside finding some leftovers of the seemingly half-mad Lady Eleanor, I have to enter at least before the penalty arrives... sudden and rapid adjustments of the cells is really a bothersome weakness..._
Upon analyzing as such, he sprinted back to the Crown Chambers, and just when he entered it, an extreme fatigue hit Philo like a speeding truck as he immediately knelt in front of the Crown, together with this urrence was a system notification.
[Penalty for the usage of [Analytical Adaptation] has been served, you will not be able to move for three hours.]
_Tsk... I am not strong enough yet to kill a devil without using the advanced abilities of my unique skill... I shall train harder..._
_______
Meanwhile, Lyra was on the rooftop of a certain building, looking at the streets littered with blood, her expression was crestfallen.
_All of the devils and vampires have been murdered before I can even showcase my improvements to Lady Sophia..._
Lyra was feeling frustrated because the hunt he had been raring to go became a torture show for her other Lady, Eleanor who was currently venting out her frustrations, and because it was Lady Eleanor, Lyra did not dare to even let herints get out of her mouth, after all, she did not know what will happen to her if Eleanor vented her anger to Lyra, surely she will not die but she will be kneeling in front of her master who is currently confronting a fellow hero of hers.
_Ugh..._
Just as Lyra was about to cry, a hand suddenly grabbed her shoulders and in a sweet voice, the owner of the hand spoke.
"Hello There."
Lyra shuddered hard and turned around immediately, so fast she spun that she fell to the ground, and seeing the blood-filled appearance of Eleanor, her already pale countenance became even paler.
"H- he....llo there, Lady Eleanor...."
As if she were a chicken, Lyra who witnessed the killing spree of Eleanor stuttered, but Eleanor just faintly smiled like she usually is and then replied.
"Don''t worry, I''m back to normal... though I admit that it''s hard to re-contain yourself once you let your anger take over you... I will not do that again."
Lyra sighed in relief as she immediately stood up and then re-did her courtesy.
"Well, My Lady, what do you need of me?"
Eleanor pointed at Lyra''s left and then said, as if embarrassed.
"I let a vampire escape in that direction you see, I was wondering if you could snipe him, don''t worry, I will guard the crown chambers for you and Philo."
Chapter 112: The Fallen and the Serpent Part 2
Chapter 112: The Fallen and the Serpent Part 2
Hebi, even though has some doubts about how can Sophia use her move with the same speed and power as the original, did not linger about it too much and immediately put up her guard, she raised her katana as she saw the serine expression of Sophia as the Fallen Hero unsheathed her rapier and aimed at the middle of her upper body in one fluid motion, thankfully, as the creator of the attack, Hebi knew what to expect so she sessfully blocked the three attacks, but she also know that the [Three Fangs of Death] not only packs speed but also power, and in that aspect, she was helpless as she saw her katana being shattered after blocking the three attacks simultaneously, thest attack even managed to send her flying, making her tumble to the ground repeatedly.
_ording to the basic rules of the system, a skill that exists to copy another skill, ability or technique will never be able to replicate the attack perfectly due to the difference in power and the affinity of the one who possesses the copying skills, but Sophia replicated it with the same power as mine, the only difference is that her rapier is shorter, so she did not pierce through the katana..._
Hebi''s mind was wondering as she finally felt the momentum of her stumbling at a controble level, however, when she was about to fall on her back, Hebi suddenly saw a blue glow appear in the soil she was just about tond, Hebi''s eyes suddenly constricted and tried to get away from the portal immediately, but it was toote, Khearsenbelle, the woman she has already killed was now inside the 4th dimension, she immediately hurled the dagger that was oozing with dark magic towards the back of Hebi, Hebi tried her best to dodge, but she was caught off guard because of the fact that she started to analyze Sophia ability whilst bouncing around, so she was hit by the dagger and rolled to the ground several meters before finally stopping.
The dagger itself is not painful, Hebi immediately used her right hand to reach for the ce that was stabbed by the dagger, however, just as she was about to reach out, her right hand was forcefully straightened up in a semi-horizontal manner by a seemingly invisible force alongside her left hand, at the same time all of her body became stiff as chains suddenly appeared out of thin air and encased her hands as they stretched themselves to their limits, Hebi was shocked by this development as she looked at Sophia who is staring at her with a smile whilst the scenery in the eyes of Hebi changed, at the same time, a whisper was heard on her ear.
[Night Prison]
Hebi observed the new scenery in front of her, it was a stunningly beautiful beach with a lot of palm trees at her back and pristine crystal clear water in front of her, at her knees she could feel white sands that added to the beautiful atmosphere of the illusorynd.
Hebi however did not enjoy such beauty, she started to analyze the situation and confirmed another thing.
_Sophia''s understanding of what is supposed to beplicated dark magic has reached the basic level even though she has been using it not even a month ago... This fight is getting ridiculous by the minute..._
Hebi has a lot of spar with Loki, because of which she has an understanding of the basic principle of dark magic, that is first, it can upgrade attacks to the extent of mass destruction like what Sophia did to the de of fire, second is that it has an extremely potent illusion capabilities, because of this, she can confirm her conjecture very easily.
_In my life, there are always prodigies who excel significantly well in a certain field, but Sophia seems to be different, she can understand concepts without a proper basis of reference... even I cannot understand weapons instantly before I trained with them myself._
_So I can presumably think that her abilities are High-Level Mental processing, either natural or given by the system, high mana count, and Dark Magic understanding that I can guess will level up as we fought... I have to en-!?_
Hebi was analyzing all her intakes on her exchange with Sophia when her whole being once again shuddered, like before, fear of death shrouded her very soul as she saw a figure emerging out of the water, the figure had a ck cloak that hid the skeletal body he has and only the skeleton hands that holds into the scythe of the sudden visitor was the evidence of the man''s constitution, Hebi did not let the man even go near her and bit her tongue immediately, her tongue immediately got severed because of the strength of the bite, causing it to fall of and blood to ooze out, however, this is such a small price to pay as the illusion immediately ended, however, Hebi did not even have the time to breath for a three-headed dog appeared in front of her.
The dog is made up of different elements, the left head is air, the middle is that of earth and the right is fire, the "Cerberus" did not give Hebi any respite as they immediately dived in and bared their fangs, Hebi gritted her teeth and created a giant shield to jam the fangs of the earth head of the Cerberus whilst encasing herself in a purple heavy armor with spikes on both it''s knuckles before the wind head bit on her.
_Guhhh....!_
Hebi grunted feeling the twisting fangs of the airhead of the Cerberus, the pressure was so strong that the metal of the armor she had just created through her unique skill started to have several dents, seeing this, she did not hesitate and punched the airhead using one of the hands-free from the clutches of the heads, The air head of the Cerberus did not have any intelligence so when it got punched, it did not even whimper, but still, the fact that Hebi only took one punch to disperse one of the heads of a gigantic magically created creature was evident as the two remaining head tumbled because of losing the elemental bnce put to them by their creator, Sophia.
Hebi did not let the Cerberus regain any kind of lucidity as she immediately jumped upwards and delivered an uppercut to the remaining heads, the Cerberus, despite their size was flipped over as if it was a feather before the remaining elemental heads dispersed. Seeing that such a gigantic creature was knocked out just like that, Sophia''s eyes squinted, however, she did not react further for she had always overestimated Hebi Tsukaiza, she was just rather surprised that a giant got destroyed just like that, though despite that, she knew that everything that is happening is all ording to her n.
Sophia looked at her opponent and immediately put her index finger and middle finger together and as she did, violent winds started to form 5 inches away from her hands, she then used her other hand to pull on an imaginary string and while doing such motions, the winds started to take an arrow-like shape whilst growing bigger and bigger until it became 10 meters long and half a meter wide, not only that, the violent storms that are being encased inside the seemingly calm wind arrow started to turn ck as it aimed directly at Hebi.
_God, seeing everything in slow motion is fucking annoying,st time I fought someone of my league, it is just their attack that slowed down, and now even the jiggling of Hebi''s breasts is presented to me in full detail... and I can''t say I don''t enjoy it._
Sophia grumbled in her mind as she let go of the "string", alongside the motion, the gigantic arrow beside her immediately rushed towards Hebi.
Hebi immediately raised her hands, she created a gigantic spear that is as long as an arrow but way slimmer than it, veins started to appear on her hands, though it is invisible because of the armor, finally after "cocking" the spear, she threw it with all her might.
The two pointed objects headhunted each other''s conjurers as they shed head-on, and as they did, both destroyed their counterparts as debris of the spear being shredded because of the mini storm inside the wind made arrow cut the supposedly indestructible alloy made out of a unique skill whilst the spear also sessfully dispersed the said storm causing deep cuts to the already barren crater the two fighters are in.
Sophia did not linger on the side to watch things this time, she unsheathed her rapier and disappeared from her spot, she appeared behind Hebi who was still in a kimono as she used howling winds alongside her already sharp rapier to stab the heart of Hebi, but as a soldier who normally works as an assassin, Hebi is extremely sensitive to sneak attacks, thus she immediately shortened her purple katana that she had conjured earlier and swung it with force, aiming to split Sophia in half, Sophia sessfully blocked the attack but was flung backward.
Seeing this, the eyes of Hebi turned cold, and she decided to not fuck around anymore and finish off her nemesis once and for all, because of this, she has to take advantage of the fact that her regeneration ability is way faster than Sophia''s.
Hebi immediately changed her attire back to her tight one-piece vest as she went and took the stance of a fencer, this means that her whole body was faced to the side to make her hit points as narrow as possible, and as the [Creation] unique skill has dictated, she has a saint level mastery over this weapon, Sophia looked serious as she also took the same stance, of course as someone who has a rapier, she most definitely knows how to use it the proper way, she just doesn''t have the chance to until now.
Seeing that Hebi took a proper stance, of course, Sophia turned serious too, this is the most crucial part of her gamen, the moment where Hebi decided to use her mastery instead of her brute strength to defeat her enemy, she was just like Sophia, just that she and Hebi have different field of expertise and both of them are banking on them to defeat their enemy.
As the two fighters red at each other, the fierce look of Hebi disappeared once again as calm eyes devoid of any expression appeared, at the same time, a whisper that reverberated to the whole battlefield was heard.
[Serpent Arts: Pierce Heaven ''till it Breaks]
Sophia squinted her eyes as she was shocked at howme the name of the attack was, at the same time, she was also on high alert as Hebi disappeared in front of her, normally, Hebi would try to sneak attack, however, because her opponent is in swordsman mode, she went right in front of her with her rapier already inches away from the right eye of Sophia, this made Sophia regret the fact that she made fun of the name of such a fast and deadly attack, but she still responded adequately and tilted her head a little, she wanted to counter it with a stab too but the rapier in Hebi''s hand is already aiming at her shoulder, and this time, she was not ready to dodge it so she abandoned her thoughts to counterattack and parried the de, however once again the tip of the rapier of Hebi is already inches away from her throat.
Sophia finally understood the principle of this attack, but still found it hard to defend, she will not be able to use her final move who have a better name than the current technique (though she has not thought of one yet) being used by Hebi if she did not survive her onught so she abandoned the thoughts of being in the offensive and directly used all her attention to defend.
_However, Hebi seems to be able to do this all day or at least a lot of times enough for me tomit a slip of the second mistake, my mind processing has been upgraded when I became a hero and made it so that I learned how to use the technique at the same intensity as the original user, however, this pierce heaven till it shits move is so fast that it doesn''t give me any chance to mount a sessful retaliation._
The nging of swords continued as the swordmasters of their respective camps continued their duel, but Sophia''s problem still lingered, she was always in the defense and couldn''t even use Khearsenbelle to be a meat shield and counter the attack, seeing that she was in a disadvantage and was about to be suppressed, she gave up matching the opponent on her battlefield and shouted.
[Siginarugan]
Chapter 110: Bullseye… Not
Chapter 110: Bullseye¡ Not
The random gibberish being spouted by Eleanor just moments ago was still fresh in Lyra''s mind, so after hearing her otherdy''s request, she immediately calmed down, this means that Eleanor''s mind is not clouded by her anger due to her friend''s demise anymore, after all, she judged that she is way inferior in speed to catch up to a speedster who escaped more than a kilometer away before she even realized it, at the same time, this request made her happy as that means Lyra can showcase her improvement to her two masters.
Even though she had Philo already and had moved on from the heartbreak of Sophia choosing another woman, she still wanted to brag about her development. With a smile stered on her face, Lyra replied to the request.
"Don''t worry mydy, I will take care of it."
Eleanor smiled and then saw Lyraw down in the direction that she had just pointed and then saw the undead''s eyes glow, no actually, a slight aurora was iminating in them, like burning fire, Eleanor let her be as she figured out that she wanted to brag about her power to Sophia, she started to float towards the pce, the floating speed is not so fast, after all, for her, this is a newfound power that she has no idea how to fully utilize.
_I have to ask Sophia how to handle unique skills._
Eleanor, as the one recognized to be the weakest out of Urduja''s adult children, knew her limits in this department.
_______
Lyra was not aware when her otherdy disappeared nor did she care when Eleanor vanished, actually the moment her eyes glowed, all of her surroundings became boxes of useless eyesores as she focused on the man that is currently dashing away kilometers from her current location, if not for her evolved skill [Sniper], then she would not be able to see the man, this skill made it so that targets within 10 km radius with her as the center will be hit 100% of the time, her vision and uracy as well as power will wane when the target pass through this threshold, this made the passive skill [Range] [Homing] more significant if the opponent is above what she can see.
She can hit her opponent with a non-lethal strike and with [Sprint] she can inch a little to adjust the radius into her eptable range, better even, injecting the arrow with a curse so it can be lethal. Or at least that is what the battle style that she has devised, as someone who doesn''t have a unique skill but doesn''t have the expertise of Kabuto.
As Lyra''s focus reached its peak, she finally saw the vampire stop shifting around as he felt that the distance was already safe, Lyra''s expression remained that of calmness, no jeering, no bragging, no nothing, she just loaded her crossbow with an arrow infused with the "Death Curse" as she continued to stare at the head of her target several kilometers away from her, if not for Eleanor annihting the whole force of Hebi Tsukaiza, she would have already been disturbed. Lyra''s eyes continued to stare at the man and only after another minute did she pull the trigger and let the arrow loose, the arrow got enveloped in a white light that went straight towards its target as if it was a shooting star that was about to kiss its beloved, though the said beloved is the head of the unfortunate vampire that was treated as a shooting range.
________
Ben Rover, a vampire from Valentine is currently running with all her might away from Heimdall and away from the ursednd of Gjarhorn to somewhere that doesn''t have a crazydy that makes people explode while she was smiling, he did not know he was a coward, no actually, Ben is not a coward in the first ce, if he is, then he would not be able to have the courage to be an assassin under the directmand of Loki, the other monarch of the Vampire and Devil Kingdom who is known for having a verypetitive assassin/spy force because of Hebi Tsukaiza.
But when Ben remembered the cries of hisrades when they tried to fight the crazydy as they bloated and exploded until they finally realized that they were no match and started to flee, he shuddered, cursing his courage and ming it as the reason for his misfortune and his cause to be a rouge.
_Well, no one can me, me... That woman... that woman was smiling as if she was cooking dinner when all of her surroundings were full of people exploding whilst crying like babies... everyone will feel scared when seeing that!_
While still running, the speedster Benforted himself, making it so that his already weakening will would not crumblepletely, making it so that he would not be able to think of the relentless pursuit that would follow him from Valentine, Kamatayan, and Gjarhorn and just sprint out of this perilous situation, he has to do this again and again so that he will not give up on himself, however, it was as if fate itself is against Ben as just as when he wasforting himself, he heard arge whistle on his back, such loud whistle was supposed to be caused by arge object forcefully breaking through air resistance, but when Ben saw the white streak of light that was encasing an arrow he paled.
_FUCK! SOMEONE IS SNIPING ME FROM FAR AWAY!_
Of course, under normal circumstances, Ben would be able to detect any bloodlust directed towards him, after all, if someone wanted to kill a seasoned assassin or any warrior in general, the weapon used by the assant would be an indication of their intent, however, because his high strung mental state as well as the distance, he failed to do such a basic thing.
_WHY DID I BECOME A SOLDIER!?_
Ben started to curse random stuff once again as he immediately shifted his direction, but to his horror, the arrow followed his direction and did not even lose a microsecond of speed or power, it just kept advancing as if the inevitable scythe of the grim reaper hase to take his life, but of course, Ben did not give up, as he was already running at his top speed, he immediately started to run in a zigzag manner in hope to lose the homing ability of the arrow, but that effort soon proved futile because instead of the arrow, Ben started to lose speed instead.
_FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! NO!_
He struggle to keep his best speed but his depleted energy sealed his fate, after another minute of trying to use the power of friendship or some shit to reinforce his strength, his back was finally hit by the arrow and continued to pierce through his spine and into his heart before it imbedded itself to the ground, unceremoniously, Ben did not feel any pain, but still did not make him any bit ted as he saw the flesh in his hands turn into ashes leaving only his bones, this "ashes" seem to be like a virus as it spread throughout the body of Bed.
_Fuck..._
That was thest words Ben could muster before his brain and soon his whole body turned to ashes, whilst the sniper who had killed him heaved a metaphorical breath.
"Bullseye... not, I was aiming for the head."
At the same time that Lyra muttered those words a huge heatwave assaulted her and the integrity of the city and after a 4th of a second of such urrence, arge explosion erupted, the epicenter was the unnamed forest adjacent to Heimdall.
______
A few moments ago before the explosion happened.
Inside a patch of trees in the forest adjacent to Heimdall, Sophia is currently sitting on a stone that she has personally dragged to this ce, of course, she did not just drag it because she was bored, this rock is also part of Sophia''s battle n against the master assassin of Loki, Hebi Tsukaiza, however, because she is the first one to arrive at this ce, she has nothing to do and is now watching all of the fights that is transpiring in the streets of Heimdall.
_Eleanor''s not supposed to fight, I even sealed her room but she destroyed the seal and even though I am quite proud that my wife can read my spells, the way she fought is just not like her, it''s like watching a stranger with no moral shackles fight... fortunately, she controlled herself and did not attack Tsukaiza''s direction._
Sophia sighed, in her previous life, people that she would call friends were just a few there were only two of them and because of the peaceful surface of her previous world, Sophia never imagined what she would do if someone killed one of those friends.
_Eleanor is already someone who was very humble and at one point insecure of her abilities, but death made her lose control of herself..._
Sophia did not want to imagine further what her current self would do if Man or Apolinario died at the hands of someone and looked at Philo, upon looking at his very first subordinate, she was rather conflicted, On one hand, Sophia was impressed by the progress of her disfigured bunny, at the same time, she was rather grossed out by the sttering blood everywhere, forget about puddle, the bashing and shing between the two enemies were so dragged out that the liters of blood started to clot and create mud that has some intestines and parts of stomach and bones in it.
Even she who is by now used to a lot of gore, felt rather disgusted.
_Philo should fight in full-scale wars from now on._
Sophia shook her head and was just about to look for Lyra, however, her eyes suddenly turned to her front as a smile appeared on her lips, she locked eyes with the woman in front of her, the woman can be described as purple, purple hair, eyes, even her tight shinobi outfit is purple.
"We finally met Hebi Tsukaiza."
_______
Hebi looked at Sophia with wide eyes, in her eyes, the rock that was being used as a chair was his subordinate, Flou.
Flou''s face was full of signs that he was punched to submission while his whole body was trembling due to the weight of the person on his back, Sophia was rtively light, however the weakened student of Hebi obviously cannot hold on for long for his back was bent to the point of snapping into two.
"What the fu..."
Hebi was about to speak but was interrupted by the detestabledy in front of her
"You know, I was watching your students being dismantled by my wife and subordinates, and I got quite taken aback by how all of you managed to transform Eleanor into a 5-minute psychopath, you see, you might not get a warning against her but she is quite strong, one of my strongest actually, but she''s always smiling and seem to not know how to get angry no matter what kind of stuff she''s been through, I observed that she enjoys it when I put various things up her ass."
"But still, somehow, someway, the hero Hebi Tsukaiza angered my wife, and because of that, Imend all of you."
Sophia unceremoniously pped her hands, breaking the painful silence of Hebi, it was as if she was not sitting on a person, and even worse it was as if Sophia was not in front of the strongest soldier of Valentine, this caused the building up anger of Hebi Tsukaiza to immediately overflow, for a moment she forgot her student''s existence as she dashed towards Sophia, in top of her lungs, she shouted.
"SHUT THE FUCK UP!"
Seeing the riled-up expression of her opponent, Sophia''s grin grew broader and undid the dark magic imbued illusion in the rock, Hebi''s dagger shed down, targeting Sophia''s throat but when the dagger was already just an inch to its target, Sophia disappeared and the dagger stabbed the rock instead, the section of the rock stabbed by the dagger crumbled as if it was a tufo, but most importantly, Hebi looked at it and cannot find her student.
_FUCK! I GOT RILED UP BY HER!_
In her long life, few are those unproud asions that she was angered so easily, she immediately put her guard up and started to sense Sophia everywhere, at the same time, she was thinking about the warning of her husband Loki towards Sophia.
"You shouldn''t attack people that are praising you, you know."
Sophia''s face was still stered with a grin, she raised her hand and pointed her index and middle fingers into the air, a huge amount of mana gathered in the two thumbs of Sophia, Hebi immediately jumped to disturb Sophia but held no hope on it as her opponent is not using any magic circle, meaning the attack will not even be considered a spell.
Indeed, Hebi''s attempt to disrupt Sophia was to no avail as Hebi saw her swung down her hand, however, Hebi''s eyes widened and time seemed to stop for her as she saw a dense, ck crescent streak of fire about 50 meters in length descending upon her.
With this attack, the battle between The Fallen and The Serpent sang its advent.
Chapter 113: The Fallen and the Serpent Part 3
Chapter 113: The Fallen and the Serpent Part 3
The loud nging of metals reverberated to the whole crater that was formerly a part of the forest, two people, one attacked relentlessly while the other defended seemingly with ease continuously shed as if they wanted to create battle music instead of killing each other, however, Sophia long knew that she is in a disadvantage as she cannot even push back Hebi enough to be able to use the same technique as her, it is not like Sophia''s background training with her rapier iscking, it is just that swordsmanship is one of the minor aspects of her battle system, so after knowing that she is in a helpless struggle, she immediately decided to use what she is best at.
[Siginarugan]
As Sophia''s voice echoed through the battlefield, a gigantic being of molten rocks emerged at her back, one of the four arms of [Siginarugan] immediately descended in the direction of Hebi, she looked at the fist for a fraction of a second and gritted her teeth.
_Why did Sophia name a disposable spell to her lord?_
At the same time that she was thinking something like that, a massive amount of purplish light appeared at her back, and soon, a giant in a purple metal armor that was a headrger than [Siginarugan] emerged, the giant of Hebi was d in spikes over the edges of its armor and on his hands is a giant hammer that he immediately swung towards the jaw of the molten giant in front of it.
[Boysenberry]
Alongside such a whisper is the hammer bashing the jaw of the supposedly sturdy giant of Sophia, and as if it has a brain that got jumbled by the attack, [Siginarugan] was stopped, his head was destroyed andva started to flow, it back down 3rge steps away from the epicenter that is Sophia and Hebi, Hebi thought that she had neutralized the attempt of Sophia to destroy the deadlock as hemanded her giant to give chase and prevent [Siginarugan] from interfering further, that action just caused 1/2 second of her attention, however, she suddenly felt one of her assault is not blocked by any metal, she immediately looked at her front and saw Sophia have already restarted her stance.
Her eyes are calm as ake and the only ripple that can be seen on her face is her luscious lips as she muttered.
[Pierce Heaven ''till it Breaks]
Hebi became rmed as she cursed the bullshit speed of Sophia''s brain, she moved slightly to the side and blocked the first strike, she then infused mana to her feet and made metal knuckles appear in front of her as she kicked them towards Sophia, the good thing is that, she has longer limbs than her counterpart, so realizing how troublesome her opponent is, she was perfectly fine in admitting that she needed the most insignificant advantages she can get, the sword of Sophia was left in the air as she was sent flying backward with her whole face bones receiving damage and not only that, the impact of the kick was so strong that her body punched through the two giants'' legs.
Yet despite that, The fallen hero was still smiling and only have one thought in mind as Hebi realized that her ass is bleeding, she looked at it with a stunned expression as she saw a blue rip in space with a face sneering at her direction, at the same time her butt cheek has a ck dagger oozing with dark nature mana embedded in it.
Sophianded on the ground and tumbled like a ball, Hebi looked at the mind monster in the shape of a little girl beyond the deformed giants as her vision of the crater was slowly changed by a potent illusion, only the smirk of Sophia could be seen before she was swept by the strong lucid dream she was forced to have.
"One More..."
Sophia muttered as she saw the dazed stare of the serpent bearer in her direction.
_______
Hebi was breathing heavily as she saw herself in a very different ce than the beautiful scenery from thest time she got cheap-shotted by Sophia''s daggers, there is some shame in her being stabbed in the ass, however, Hebi felt that the illusion she was in was much stronger than thest one which made her confused.
_The dagger has the same dark nature mana output as thest one that stabbed me, so why does this illusion feel so heavy? Also, I noticed that she was not attacking me despite me probably being in a daze in front of her, free for the taking... What the hell is going on?_
Hebi, of course, should not be confused like this, after all, she is the leading figure of Loki''s subordinates and as a hero herself, she has fought several opponents that has tried to use strategy to ovee their weaknesspared to her, but all of them were overwhelmed by one of her "Serpent Arts" before even gaining an understanding of her abilities and formting counters against them, no one has calcting powers that overrides the destruction Hebi can cause before she can even cause them.
Of course, like she always says, except for her husband, Loki Darkbringer.
Hebi stopped thinking about her opponent for a moment and decided to survey her surroundings like she said, she was in a very different ce thanst time, the stench of dried-up blood was very noticeable even without having Hebi''s capabilities, and the only three people who are watching her from the wooded tform she was in was looking at her with rage and sadness that was manifested through their tears, Hebi was specifically drawn to one of the young men that is in the very front, the man is not even a teenager, yet her eyes were red like that of a demon whilst he gritted his teeth, actually, he is gritting them so hard that her mouth started to bleed.
Hebi tried to move her limbs, but she noticed that she was sitting on a rather sturdy chair with cuffs tightly restraining her movements and strangely enough, she could not break through it, the "people" who had put her here were very anxious about her escape it seems that even her waist was tightly tied in a rope, in her neck was a circr metal that doesn''t have a distance whatsoever from her skin and in her nape she can feel arge long object pushing on it.
_Garrote?_
Hebi was confused at this disy and sensed the ce, there were no people except the three children in front of her, she ignored the tightening metal on her nape as she tried to make sense of this situation.
_What is this? Why is it a public execution? Normally, wouldn''t illusions from dark magic will gouge out the worst fears of the target? That is the basic principle of Dark magic''s illusory abilities and I can see that Sophia used it when she made a grim reaper appear in front of me, so what are her ns?_
Unfortunately, Hebi''s thoughts of what a n is quite different from what Sophia was thinking, so in the end, she cannot think of anything that can suit the way Sophia fought until now.
_Doesn''t matter, I have to get out of here quick._
Hebi immediately gave up trying to figure out the intentions of her opponent as she realized that figuring it out was out of her league, she just had to brute force her way out of the strategies Sophia might employ, after all in this world, problems that can be solved with violence is not a problem at all.
She immediately bit her tongue hard and sharpened her gaze, however, the illusory world did not disappear, hell it did not even budge, and Hebi also did not feel any pain upon biting her tongue that fell to herp, with that action of hers, the executioner behind her back seem to be agitated and sped up the killing process by spinning the steering wheel faster which made Hebi grunt.
_It''s really more powerful that a sudden intense pain won''t work!_
She did not hesitate after once again cursing the illusion and banged her upper and lower teeth hard, the impact of the two mr sections colliding was so intense and powerful that all of the teeth sunk to the gums that were holding them, causing severe bleeding and excruciating pain due to the nerves in her teeth being over stimted, Hebi grimaced as she endured the torturous pain and finally saw the illusory world glitch, as she has expected she just have to hurt herself in a prolonged period to destroyed it slowly, she smirked when she finally saw the whole new world copse into shattered mirror shards.
And as expected she found herself in her previous position and it seemed like it was only 30 seconds or such when she left for the "other world", she immediately scanned her surroundings and noticed that the giants'' body parts were already scattered around the battlefield as if two gods have fallen in the hands of a mortal''s sneak attack, and as she was doing that, her attention was drawn to a voice.
"Oh? How was the world I created? I was waiting for you and received the reports of my subordinates, you see."
The tone of Sophia was incredibly rxed, however, despite her voice that seem to talk with a friend, in front of her are corpses of unimaginable forms.
One corpse, one pile of blood pudding-like gross thing and a head, the corpse has her whole stomach caved in with bones protruding out of her hands, feet, ribs, and other ces, herrge and small intestines seem to have fallen through her anus and if one looked closely, her heart and lungs are being puked out of the corpse''s mouth whilst its eyes were missing.
Hebi''s eyes were wide as she saw such a scene, she did not even have to see who the other two were as tears flowed down her eyes, she had failed, she had failed to protect them, her students that she raised like her children, Hebi''s eyes shifted at Sophia who was still smiling, her small stature makes her smile look innocent that made the boiling anger within her finally erupt like a volcano, her injured teeth rapidly went back to ce as her canines slightly protruded and her body swelled up.
W????????????????????????h??????????????a????????????????????????t??????????????????? ?????????????h??????????a???????????????v???????????????????e???????????????? ???????????????????y??????????????????????????????o????????????????????????????????u????????????????????????? ?????????????????????d??????????????????????????????????o?????????????????????????????n?????????????????????????e???????????????????????????????!???????????????????????????????????????????????
Sophia''s smirk grew wider.
_This one is in the bag._
________
30 seconds before Hebi regained her lucidity, Sophia immediatelymunicated with Eleanor, Philo, and Bakunawa that a portal would appear beside them and instructed the three to enter it alongside the person they killed, somehow, Eleanor managed to create blood pudding out of the remains of Liyab, Sophia was fascinated by such a skill but did not asked about it, after that, she made her subordinates immediately go andy what remained on their enemies to the ground in a neat position. Of course, all of this is part of her game n against Hebi.
Back to the present, Sophia looked at her opponent who was transforming, arge amount of pressure made out of nearly materializing anger could be seen all over her being, her tight suit began to rip as Hebi''s figure expanded and expanded until it was already 100 meters in height, her beautiful figure is still present, however, her skin became purple as her nails became so long that it reaches the ground, her face was covered with numerous sealing talisman whilst her purple hair was changed with sleeping anacondas of the same color, Sophia''s face immediately paled, she did not expect that the discrepancy in power is so high that she will actually feel scared.
_It''s a good thing that I know that she''s a musclehead who got wisdom because of her age, also Urduja made it to a point that one of her weakness are her students that are raised like her children because she''s infertile, if not, then I would risk to run away here with the crown and hide in Urduja''s back, which will not look cool to my future mother inw._
As Sophia was thinking of that, Hebi''s bloodshot eyes looked at her as she raised her hand and swung it towards the midget in front of her that killed all her students, however, like Sophia said, the moment Hebi lost control of herself, all of Hebi''s winning prospect went down the drain. The pinky of Hebi''s feet was stabbed by another dagger, but this time, it had a lot more dark magic than the previous two, Hebi however did not notice it and continued attacking Sophia.
Even though she never doubted her victory, the body of Sophia shivered as the nails looked closer, she could have dodged, but because the ''thing'' that she will be doing right now would be her first attempt, she had to focus hard, thankfully when a nail was just one inch away from her face, Hebi''s whole body suddenly shuddered and went on a screeching halt, behind her, a gigantic magic circle formed in a split second and there emerged a being that towered over her already gargantuan size by arge margin.
The being was d in a ck cloak with a scythe several times bigger than the devil form of one of the devil race''s strongest individuals and despite being in the dead of the night, the reaper cast a shadow over the two heroes that surprised even the caster herself, though that only made the said individual to think of a cool attack name (she cared more about her figure recently because she was about to get married) whilst Hebi looked at the figure unconsciously as the anger on her heart was slowly being reced by existential fear.
[The Shadow at the Valley of Death]
______
Reference art for the devil form of Hebi Tsukaiza: /pin/12596073952369526/
Chapter 114:Never Draw Conclusions Before the Curtains are Closed
Chapter 114:Never Draw Conclusions Before the Curtains are Closed
The scythe of the grim reaper that was conjured through [The Shadow at the Valley of Death] slowly descended on the petrified opponent of Sophia, she was already relieved as she started to recall how she came up with such a n. Of course, for starters, Sophia relied on all the information Urduja gave her about her opponent and thanked her god for the first time in her second life because Hebi has such an easily exploitable weakness that is her students. Of course, Sophia also took certain risks, like banking on her initial observation that Dark Magic needed a vessel to be fully manifested, in short, some kind of Buff-Debuff magic on steroids.
What she came up with is a straightforward n, well, even though Sophia knew that she was outmatched in terms of power and experience, she also knew that Hebi''s experience in terms of plots targeted for killing and countering her were all long drawn out ns spanning for months or even years before actual realization, so Sophia opted out ofplexity and made her n a linear one, true that such n can easily be discovered, but the confidence of older people and their overreliance on their experience made it so that Sophia''s little n will never be sniffed out.
It started when Flou stated that Khearsenbelle is a master in the [Counter] skill, and is an expert in swords and any kind of throwing weapons, Sophia immediately made her undead and tested on a random undead if there is any bane to undead if they stayed inside the 4th dimension and when she learned that there are none, she asked for daggers to Roselle, a lot of them, even though she estimated 2-3 stabs for her n to work, this is so that she can exaggerate her help further.
Of course, after she made such preparations, she had to execute the hardest part of the n, the fight, she has to make it so that Hebi will think that her abilities are rted to copying other abilities, and even though that is quite close to the truth, the only reason that she can brazenly use saint level techniques is that her brain capacity was upgraded several times when she became a hero, this is especially dangerous because she has to look out for Hebi being insulted and prematurely using her full power, the amounts of dark magic that will be injected by the stab of the dagger will not be delivered fast enough to the brain if she did something like that and for that, Sophia has a backup n but thankfully, she never had a chance to use such a n.
After all that nning, the result is here, Hebi lost control the moment she saw her dead students and was stabbed by thest dagger that caused the dark magic in the daggers to materialize and end the serpent bearer''s life.
_Well, if my main and backup ns did not work, I would really snatch the relic away and run with all my might, it''s a good thing that I don''t need to do something like that._
Sophia was rxed, the tension of the fight was already that of a distant past, however, she did not know that a being with exceptional intelligence such as herself would be taught a valuable lesson at this very moment, a lesson to never draw conclusions before the curtains are closed because the moment when the scythe of [The Shadow at the Valley of Death] is just an inch away from touching Hebi''s face, the grim reaper suddenly halted, causing Sophia''s eyes to widen, a very bad feeling soared up form her very soul as she immediately red up her mana to finish Hebi herself, however, even her movements came to a screeching halt as a massive pressure that not even that of Hebi canpare spread throughout the whole battlefield, or perhaps even the whole city.
The pressure was so strong that Sophia''s legs buckled as she was made to forcefully kneel, Sophia red at the giant in front of her that is sucking [The Shadow at the Valley of Death] at a rapid pace, she knew that the person in front of her is not Hebi anymore and because of the identity of the serpent bearer, Sophia immediately linked a certain person to this urrence.
_FUCK! I neglected his existence and never thought that he could intervene! I was using myself as a reference for the interference that can be done using hivemind and other simr abilities and didn''t consider that he can directly use his wife''s eyes to suck mana like that!_
Sophia tried her best to stand up to no avail as she watched her spell being sucked through the eyes by Hebi Tsukaiza, or more urately, her husband, Loki Darkbringer, the eyes of Hebi was pitch ck as she tilted her head and looked directly at Sophia who is still kneeling but refused to bow down.
"Sophia..."
A sonorous voice was heard as Sophia continued to re at her opponent, however every second, she could feel a searing migraine slowly creep up to her head, at first it was something negligible but soon became so painful that it felt like a jackhammer is on top of her head and was forcefully drilling a hole from her skull through her brain, Sophia''s supposed to be high brain processing power failed to resist such a potent mental attack as she clutched her head in hope to alleviate the pain.
"AAAARRRRRRGH!"
Sophia shouted from the top of her lungs, the shout was so loud that all of the people who had evacuated because of the fight earlier to the other side of the city still heard the soul-retching cry of pain, the subordinates of Sophia as well as her wife immediately abandoned their posts and mission as they dashed towards the location of the battlefield. Sophia''s eyes were bloodshot as blood rolled down like tears, her consciousness started to wane and her vision shrouded by darkness.
What she saw before her whole world changed was Hebi''s gigantic figure slumping to the left of the battlefield and a giant door appearing under her she was swallowed by it and disappeared unceremoniously, leaving Sophia as if they did not fight a battle of city-destroying proportions.
_______
In an unknown ce with darkness dominating the skies for all eternity, a blood-red moon is hanging high up in the heavens, yet despite the absence of the sun, the ce''sndscape is still filled with lush nes and tall grasses that seem to have the ambition to eclipse the tallest peak of the world, and in that world there is a house, the house look normal outside, it has a red roof two floors a balcony and a fence, the house was in a clearing 100 meters in radios.
Despite such a very mundane appearance, in such a world where not even a bird nor an edible nt can be seen, such a "normal house" is still too out of ce.
Such is the cause of confusion of a boy who is watching a scene whilst his feet are smeared with blood.
_Huh? Why am I... No this is my house, right?_
The boy is confused, yet, is also convicted that everything in front of him is normal, even the blood at his feet and the knife on his hands do not look out of ce, and yet he still feels like all of this looks strange, as if he was in a dream, a dream so vivid that the boy started to take pity from the bloody beatings that the woman in front of him is taking from a man that is currently on top of herp whilst the woman isying down t in the ground, a hand choking her slender neck whilst she is being punched with no restraint by the man that is sitting on top of her.
The man shouted again and again what seem to be incoherent screeches and the woman cried out, saying it was painful but never begged for mercy nor any kind of help, the boy was once again confused as a crippling feeling of anger, sadness, and despair boiled up inside his tiny heart.
_Who... My father and mother... is he drunk? Why is he punching her as if she is the worst evil to ever graze the? What should I do?_
The brain of the boy swirled as he continuously watched the sight whilst his heart churned in a bid to speak up to his "mother" but to no avail. He still feels like everything about this situation is wrong while also thinking that everything is normal, such contradicting inferenceing from a single person will normally make a person go insane, yet the boy stood strong and only a frown of confusion appeared on her eyebrows, the boy looked down at his hands, on it is a knife that is being pointed at the man, tears started to trickle down the cheek of the boy as he remembered the swollen and bloodied face of his mother.
_Do I have to... stab him with this?_
The breathing of the boy became heavy, and tears continued to mix with the blood at her naked feet, even though he was in a state of confusion, he knew that stabbing people would most certainly kill them, and at such a young age, he is sure to not even killed a rat, and yet the boy feels like he can do this to a rodent and a human alike, the confusion grew that was only suppressed by the voice of the boy''s mother, saying it''s painful, saying she will die.
The boy''s feet involuntarily moved slowly towards the man who was emersed to his beatings and when the boy was already in front of the man who did not even notice himing near, he raised the knife in his hands and made it descend down the scalp of the man, from the moment the boy put up his hand to the moment the knife plunged down deep into the brain of the man, rendering him dead, the man he presumingly calls father did not notice him, so the boy''s "father" looked at him in confusion as he slowly slumped to the ground.
_He really did not notice me until the end..._
Silence permeated the room for several minutes, the boy was too shocked by his calmness, and the "mother" could not speak as a dumbfounded expression was visible on her face, soon the boy''s mother''s face visibly crumpled as if it was a paper about to be tossed as she looked at the knife on top of the scalp of the man who is pounding her just a moment ago.
"...band... MY HUSBAND! HE''S DEAD! HE''S DEAD! AHHHHHH!"
The boy was petrified and at the same time confused, a feeling that seemed to linger on him for eternity, the boy thought that he had to save his "mother" from his abusive "father", but somehow, his mother turned hysterical when the boy finally ended the life of the abusive father in front of him, he somehow angered his mother who has his whole right cheek blunted repeatedly to the point that her bones already caved in, it was confusing, really confusing.
The boy cannot move in his spot as several thoughts pop up in his mind, is he a burr? No, his mother clearly shouted that he was her husband, is he the burr? No, a boy who is not even a teenager will certainly not be a burr, such thoughts bombarded the young man, and even though he was surprised by his imagination being so bottomless that he could think of millions of possibilities, his problems stilly bare as her weeping mother finally looked at him, the woman unsheathed the de that is in the scalp of his father and looked at the boy with hatred in her eyes.
"You... What have you done!?"
The woman then started to run towards the boy, and because the distance between the head of the man and the boy was not that far, the mother immediately arrived in front of the boy, or at least that''s how it should be, the boy saw the woman in slow motion as all his thoughts disappeared, he just watched as slowly but surely, the blood dripping face of the woman went near him second by second, the woman is holding the knife loosely, obviously she was a rookie in stabbing people, but the boy did not care as his heart wretched in pain whilst tears continuously flowed down his eyes.
He did not know where the pain came from, maybe the fact that his mother was waving a de in front of him despite him just wanting to save her from an abusive husband, or maybe because he could not move away from his spot, he did not know for all he did when the de finally was raised in front of his face and started descending on him was to close his eyes shut, bracing for the pain and wishing for a quick death, that is also the reason why he failed to see when a light suddenly appeared on his left side and quickly spread itself throughout his house and his whole "world."
_______
Sophia woke up from such a strange dream with a throbbing head that was being amplified by a soft hand grabbing her cheeks and shaking her head violently, she opened her eyes and what she saw was a beautiful woman who was crying as if she was dying whilst shouting something she cannot understand and only after waiting for 5 seconds for all his senses to return to normal did she listened to Eleanor''s words.
"...phia...! Sophia!"
________
AN: Any thoughts about the fight the good and bad (and how to improve them) aspects will be greatly appreciated.
Chapter 115: The God of the Sun
Chapter 115: The God of the Sun
Sophia smiled at her wife, but because of her searing headache, she could not form the right words and only pointed towards the direction of Heimdall, Eleanor who was d because of her wife''s re-ensured safety nodded and floated up in the sky and gently moved towards the pce while using healing magic to Sophia to ease the nerves visibly pulsating on her forehead, the treatment was slow but sessful as Sophia once again passed out, but this time has a more peaceful face than when Eleanor was shaking her.
"Thank you..."
She muttered before once again taking a long slumber.
[Sophia''s POV]
"Ugh... Damnit I feel Horrible..."
I clutched both sides of my forehead as I felt the still throbbing nerves in them, though they were not already visible because of Eleanor''s healing magic, I still have a migraine that is more painful than normal, it is already surprising that I can sleep quite peacefully despite feeling like shit.
[You fucked up big time by using yourself as a reference to Hivemind''s influence.]
You don''t have to remind me, actually, don''t talk to me because your voice is amplifying the headache. But still, this is the first time that I got a headache in this world despite thinking a lot and involuntarily memorizing all the stuff I saw, heard, and felt over the course of time I am here, no wonder Eleanor is so worried when I made the magic metals into coins, Loki is way stronger than me.
_But stronger or not, no motherfucker is allowed to interfere in my fights._
Well, even though I got a very valuable lesson to not lower my guard until my opponent stopped breathing after that interference, my pride also got hit hard during that exchange given the fact that I cannot cancel the illusion no matter what I do, and no one wants to hurt my pride. Well, I am smart enough to not chew something that is more than I can swallow, so revenge will have to be postponed for probably a long time.
_That being said, Loki is really strong given the fact that even though I am in a dream right now, I can still feel the headache, though wherever I am, it passively reduces my headache._
Even though I am quite mad right now, I can still scan my environment quite effectively, more so if the pce of Gjarhorn and the pce I was in are drastically different, you see I am currently in a throne room of a pce seemingly made by nothing but white marbles, the pirs, the wall, the floor, everything you can imagine that is in the pce is white whilst some ornaments on them are of golden luster that will blind the eyes of a normal person, and in the throne that has a golden sun symbol simr to Urduja''s duchy emblem as its back seat sits a man who is glowing like the human torch and I can testify that whoever designed this god is fuckingzy.
"Hello there, little one, even though you might already know me, I will still introduce myself, I am the god of the sun, Sinag, and even though I am called that, I am also considered the god of thunder, and for some reason, I received the homosexuality divinity when I got Urduja as my hero."
I raised my eyebrows and wondered if he really didn''t know why did he get such a divinity, though I felt like I could get along with this guy because his tone was not as smug as Siginarugan''s, so I felt quite rxed, and I mean, if he wanted to do anything to me, then I wouldn''t have any way of reversing the situation, this is a god for crying out loud.
"I see, well, even though I have some questions, I should thank you for getting me out of that strong illusory world."
The god of the sun looked at me for a few seconds, but nodded in the end as he smiled, of course even though I am a hero, in his eyes, I am just a mortal, so me being able to realize his influence in my fight is quite impressive, for him at least.
"Hmm, don''t mention it, though I should say that you have a lot of things going on in your brain that it looks like a thunderstorm when my will entered it. Not only your trauma that caused the illusory world to be so potent to the point that your brilliant self cannot destroy it without external help, but you also have a lot of pent-up desires that you have to get out of your system, and because gods cannot directly influence heroes of other gods, this dream is already stretching it, so I cannot purify them at all, I suggest you get another spouse or a mistress if you feel that marrying two people is off-putting."
Upon hearing that, I cannot help but frown, this god talks a lot, I bet that he is the extrovert in the ranks of gods who often gets himself into trouble because of his yapping and s, just as I was thinking of things like that, Sinag''s blinding light dimmed down a little before returning to normal, he then said.
"Ugh... shouldn''t have said that..."
I sighed at such a sight, see, I knew it, giving advice is, if you think about it, still a direct influence, because you give a hero choices artificially, indirect influence is when you drop a hint without speaking a word and let the hero decide, well it is confusing because the system might be sentient for all I know and give preferential treatment, but if it is, then that means the system is against me (I still remember when the system blocked that unique skill when I be a fallen hero), though I don''t really care.
_But still, even a god thinks that I should sink on flower buds in this life of mine, if it''s only Eleanor, I can just refute it with her having a very, very bad kink, but if it''s a god, then it is more serious than I thought, I mean, is the cloud really that bad?_
The god of the sun who has already recovered suddenly spoke.
"It is that bad, even though you can suppress it quite well, there will still be a limit on how much you can do it, also, even though your brain was upgraded upon having the hero status, you cannot use such an upgrade to full potential if you have to unconsciously use a part of your attention to not kiss all the attractive women that are surrounding you. Take the fight as an example, the mistake you just made is something that you will normally avoid doing because of the principle of ''overestimating your opponent'', but you did."
The god of the sun dimmed once again, it seemed like he was sacrificing himself a little to give me some advice, but indeed, what he said made sense, even though I have a lot of confidence in myself, that is because of my natural intelligence, and intelligent people will always make themselves lower than a person they arepeting against or even a mere test in school/university. The reason why honor students has an easy time in tests is because they overdo their preparations to the point of near insanity, and I somehow did not think about Loki''s much higher mastery of dark magic than me.
"Is it really that simple, I wonder..."
That is what I can mutter to myself as I look at Sinag, he then sighed.
"You will soon be able to see the importance on these words, anyway, you should probably wake up because I will disrupt your ns on Gjarhorn if we talk here further."
I sighed, I guess I have to decide whether to marry a second one after marrying Eleanor huh, who would have thought that this mistake would be avoided if I had a harem, but if I did have one, then I would feel like I used them to get stronger... not like I am the one to talk though.
"Well, make haste, after this you still have to fight the elves again, right?"
I nodded quietly at that because I was currently in a deep thought, however, the moment I got swept out of that dream, everything seemed to click and when I woke up in the face of my wife sitting beside me in our bed, I have my eyes full of shock.
_So that''s what that bastard wanted to do._
[3rd Person POV]
In the outskirts of the City of Eris, the capital of Valentine Kingdom, a man with "ck" as a description can be seen kneeling on all fours on top of the walls coughing out liters of blood, his ck tuxedo was stained as well as his pants, the gloves on his hands was already removed because of the extremely ufortable feeling of it being wet due to the crimson liquid being pushed out of his throat.
"My Lord!"
All of the guards in the vicinity who saw the Lord of the Devils, Loki Darkbringer was filled with dread, some of them are quite old to the point of seeing the remnants of Loki''s active participation in the world events before he was sealed but never did they saw him bleed even a drop, however, right now it seems like he was sucker punched in the stomach and made him vomit all of his food matter, except that it was blood instead of meat that he is puking, they immediately put their guards up, getting ready for an invasion of a being greater than they can imagine as they went near towards Loki, but the man in question raised his hand and shouted.
"Don''te near me! I''m fine!"
Even though the guards are still worried, when they see the re on Loki''s crimson-red eyes, all of them gulp and step back whilst he stood up, Loki breathed heavily as he used the handkerchief on his breast pocket to wipe off the residue of his coughing fit.
_I''m not back to my former self yet._
He said as Loki once again braced himself and raised his hand, suddenly the sky above the walls of The City of Eris darkened as a rift in it was seen, all of the guards'' eyes widened, even though they were quite old, it is not often that one can see the sky being ripped apart, but Loki paid them no heed as his other hand clutched his mouth that once again continued to secrete blood, since he was unsealed, he can go and use his full power, but because he is still yet to fully recover from his centuries of slumber, he was not able to use all of his abilities for a long time.
_Even though I am still stronger than Sophia when I am not using any dark magic, it seems like her main weapon is her brain as even I was caught off guard when she got so close to killing Hebi, all of that just because Sophia knows the overconfidence of old people when facing the younger generation._
The frown on his face deepened as he clutched his jaw fiercer whilst witnessing a gigantic figure appearing from the rift in the sky, the dy" looked like a monster, albeit a very seductive one, her hundred-meter body was worth ogling at as it slumped on the ground, making the city shake for a little while, Hebi''s snakes that served as her hair in her devil form is slithering about and is tending on their owner, yet the said owner has her eyes opened wide, tears flowing out of it whilst her mouth is also wide open, causing drool to drift out like a waterfall, and what made people retch is the gargantuan amount of mucus sliding down her nose, Loki looked at the state of his spouse as he undid the rift in the sky, the devils and vampires in the walls looked at their seconddy with shock as they gulped their saliva unconsciously.
The strongest soldier of Valentine, the third hero of their mothend, the serpent bearer is on the brink of death!
_What kind of monster did Lady Hebi encounter to end up in such a state!?_
As if having a single mind, all the people present have the same thought, yet the one who has the most knowledge except Hebi himself, Loki kept quiet as a stream of dark magic started to pour out of her wife and be sucked towards himself, hisplexion became better but his expression remained ugly.
_Hebi is tricked by her self if only she used this form when she got stabbed by that dagger for the first time, then Sophia would have been pinned down, instead, she listened to her subconscious that the fight would be won by her somehow, Sophia even amplified this thought by copying the techniques that she has painstakingly created, making Hebi think that Sophia will not have any finishing move as long as she didn''t use her daggers in that fight..._
Loki sighed as all of the residue dark magic was finally absorbed by him whilst his wife also went back to her humanoid form.
_Her life and her students'' just for a failed attempt to steal the relic of undead while facing a less than one-year-old genius... I have gained a very troublesome opponent._
Chapter 116: Poor King Roselle
Chapter 116: Poor King Roselle
As Loki went towards his wife, ignoring the fact that he had just vomited buttloads of blood, several entities who hadid interest in the fight, especially to Sophia due to the nature and identity of her patron were equally shocked, even though all of them have expected interference at one point of the fight because the ultimate reward of winning is not only to save the students of Hebi but also the retrieval of one of the most important relics of the whole undead race.
However, what they have spected is an interference from one of the subordinates of the god of the undead Siginarugan or even the said god himself, this conjecture was due to the simple fact that Hebi is more experienced, fight-oriented, and stronger than Sophia, it was inevitable for the Fallen Hero to lose, that is what they are thinking, but wrong! All of them are wrong! Not only did the subordinates of Siginarugan did not went near the turf of Sinag, the god of the sun to help Sophia but the person in question even forced The King of Devils himself to save his spouse.
"HOHOHO... ''The greatest mistake of a wise person is by acting in arrogance...'' To think that Sophia will be able to exploit this saying and even amplify it against Hebi is really something, even gods will be caught off guard with such a simple yet prodigious n."
"I agree, I agree, the daughter of Lord Siginarugan is brilliant, this kind of method of conquering the wall of strength and experience is something that ismonly employed before, but because it is toomon, no one employed it anymore and is often ignored, as Sophia''s wife analyzed ''The Greatest of ns are the ones that fit the situation perfectly, not the ones that showcase the genius of the nner.''"
The subordinates of Siginarugan discussed the strategy of Sophia, it was as simple as the ''If you put out a fire, use soil instead of water so there won''t be more steam that can cause more fire'' principle, that is why it is admirable, and as simps of Siginarugan, their belief towards their lord just increased further by being able to choose such a fine hero.
_______
Somewhere, in the endless cosmos, the stars that shine as if it was diamonds when seen inside a now look like a gigantic ball of scorching mes, their once beautiful appearance when a human''s view of reality is still restricted has now disappeared and only its danger remained, however in this plethora of highly unstable balls that can explode at any given time, two individuals towered over them, these two people are way bigger than the stars that the stars look like grains whenpared to them, these entities is staring at a distance in which a white mountain of light hundreds if not thousands of times bigger than them.
Siginarugan continued his journey whilst a hazy ''screen'' was floating in front of him, he watched on with a proud face as his daughter and hero actually won against Hebi in any sense of the word, and even though Sophia thinks of it as a defeat because of Loki''s interference, it cannot be denied that her victory is overwhelming.
"But still, she has a lot of things on her head that weighs her down, how did the existence of Loki get neglected by her? She was supposed to be someone who cannot forget anything."
Siginarugan sighed, even though Sophia is surrounded by women who have sufficient beauty to ''release'' all of her pent-up emotions, she is still reluctant to make a move, and this makes Siginarugan frustrated.
"Lord, I have already given the first part of the Hero''s Test to Bakunawa, so we should fret not and continue our journey."
The god of streams whispered to the ears of Siginarugan who nodded and continued looking at their ''destination''.
_I would otherwise hate to do this, but Sophia would just limit herself if she continued to chain this part of herself, The good thing is that, a person who has higher pride than her is by her side... She sounds mature but sometimes, you just have to push her further... how adorable._
Just as he was thinking of that, a small ball of me appeared by his side, the ball was bright as if telling the two that the said ball is excited.
"Sophia noticed it!"
This time, the two travelers stopped dead in their tracks and looked at the ball of fire, who was obviously Sinag, the god of streams was confused as to what Sophia noticed, yet his lord''s lips slowly curved up as it loosened its cover of his teeth, and alongside the eternal darkness that surrounds him, for the first time in a while, Siginarugan looked like his divinity, the ruler of death.
"I see... she noticed huh..."
The ball of me that contains the will of Sinag bobbed itself up and down excitedly as if it were a child who had finally confessed his feelings to his first love.
[Author: Can you guess what Sophia noticed?]
[Sophia''s POV]
When I woke up, it was still dark, Eleanor looked at me and her worried expression immediately turned happy, again, I wonder how can she turn from a merciless psychopath into my cute wife without batting an eye, but I did notin and answered all of her questions if I am fine, if I have anything I like and what happened patiently, after that, I am not in any mood in eating dinner or eating Eleanor, so I went asleep.
The morning after that, I woke up once again to see the sun shining bright, also, it was already quite high in the sky.
Eleanor already left the room way before I woke up, also, shall I say that talking with the owner of the sun makes me feel like I was being watched through a peephole?
In any case, the fight was already over with my faction gaining overwhelming victory because of Hebi''s negligence due to my limited number of forces andcking strength, though I am not satisfied with the oue of my fight and feel like I still lost. This was a matter of pride you know, normally I would not make such a simple mistake and ording to the god of the sun, the only solution is giving in to my desire.
_This is like the pig war just happened in my fight..._
I was in a daze the whole time I was thinking that I was startled when a knock came on the door, I immediately answered.
"What is it?"
The one who knocked, seemingly a maid replied.
"Good morning Lady Sophia, I hope you are fine, King Roselle has prepared a sumptuous breakfast for the two of you, he was hoping for you to apany him as a celebration for your victory and as a form of gratitude for saving our city in the clutches of the devils."
The voice of the maid was shaking, seemingly remembering that loud sound from the mini atomic bomb I created at the start of the fight, I was just messing around at that time, also I will use that as a threat for Roselleter when we discuss thepensation in the breakfast.
"Alright, tell him I will be in the dining area immediately."
After all, I still have a one-sided negotiation to attend to.
[3rd Person POV]
In the dining area of the royal pce, King Roselle is looking at all the foods he has personally instructed to prepare for Sophia, even though thedy in question has given no qualms about any kind of delicacy, he has observed that the desserts he has prepared will be snorted much faster than the salty foods, so he prepared pastries, however, despite this, the king of the mighty human kingdom is frowning.
_This would have been easier if Urduja was here..._
For the first time in his life, he regretted and was angered by the decision of his ancestors to alienate the strongest sword they have and make her just appear important by making decisions on things that are beyond their military power, which in fact only happened not even 10 times in the current peace times, if Urduja was here and is not deemed a threat to the royal family, then Roselle would have a de pointed at Sophia without Sophia being able to do anything about it.
But now, not only did Sophia showcase her power by winning against Hebi Tsukaiza, she even altered thendscape of the Kingdom to prove a much stronger point, and because she ''sacrificed her life'' so that she could repel the hands of Loki that are hanging above Heimdall, she also has the moral initiative, after all, Roselle did not even dare to nce directly at the fight between heroes, in fear that his pride will be crushed further, the sounds of the fight already felt like his hard work is nothing but a human illusion, how much more if Roselle directly watch the scene.
_Sophia probably dyed the negotiations for thepensations to expand the scope of her ''sacrifices'' while I ponder upon myself that I cannot do anything but suck on her toes for her to protect us, plus the power she has showcased will also be a reminder to me in this negotiations that she can turn her head against us andy destruction upon mynd if she wanted to... If Urduja has the sword above my nape, then Sophia has a dagger in my throat while donning an armor too... all of that, in one single fight..._
King Roselle sighed as he realized how he had been yed from the moment he sent the letter, or perhaps way before he was even aware of Kamatayan''s existence.
_Ah, it is so hard to be the weakest King out of the bloodline of powerful people, I cannot even make a god take a fancy of me..._
Roselle once againmented of his powerlessness, but soon his expression turned from depressed to determined.
_Even then, I cannot just fold like that, if Sophia is such a good schemer, then she would have surely thought of how I should respond, if that is the case, then I have to mitigate my losses with the best of my shamelessness contrary to what she has in mind, this might give me a bit of an advantage._
Such were the thoughts of Roselle as he heard the door creak open, which is a great n, depending on the enemy, of course.
[Sophia''s POV]
I opened the door to the dining room and what entered my sight was the two sides of the table having the best contrast possible, in the side of the king (upper) were several salty and heavy meat and fish dishes like lobsters, wellington, barbecued pork, chicken and many more whilst in my side are all kind of sweets like candied fruits, cakes, cupcakes, muffin and many more, well it seems like Urduja''s culture altering power did not extend to sweets, or else the sweets here will also be heavy stuff made of rice.
Anyway, it is quite pleasing for my preference to be noticed by just a nce, if I was straight then I would probably be blushing by then, unfortunately, the nature of our position made it so that his intentions are very obvious.
_I wonder if he had better ns than to surprise me with his shamelessness..._
As I was thinking of that, I walked towards the other side of the table and sat down, upon doing so, the monarch in front of me smiled as he said.
"Lady Sophia, it is a relief to see you well, I was quite worried when Lady Eleanor rushed you to the pce unconscious after that blood-curling scream, truly it is unpredictable how will the King of the Devils will deceive a person."
I smiled silently without replying and just nodded, maybe Roselle did not just realize that he has been grinding on my pride the moment he started to talk about that motherfucker, poor him I will have to vent out things that I want to vent out to Loki early on but failed to do so because he did not even showed himself in the fight.
_I will make sure that I will slowly wring this pitiful King dry._
[That sounds wrong in so many ways.]
You''re right.
I was having such thoughts as I started to eat without even replying to Roselle, this made him gulp as his shameless did not work on me, his face grew very anxious by the second as I alternated between a shortcake and matcha tea without even bothering to look at him. If it''s shamelessness that he wanted to show me then I have a lot of lessons for him.
_Doesn''t he know that every strong person will know when someone is sucking up to him/her?_
I sighed in my mind as I finished my first slice of cake, I looked at the King who also started to eat to stop his nervousness (at least that''s what I presumed), and also waited for him to finish the first dish on his te as a courtesy.
_Now, how do I start sucking on his blood._
Chapter 117: Last Mission in Heimdall
Chapter 117: Last Mission in Heimdall
I continued to eat my second slice of cake as I kept myself amused with the way how the tters of the fork and knife of King Roselle gave me the perfect picture of his raging worries, actually, I am not that bad of a person, I just want him to buy my stocks (coins) so that other countries will be enticed as well, I evenpromised the number of coins I want to sell at a reasonable (for my desire) price, so I am not worried that he will decline my offer, of course, if he still did, I can just change the location of the discussion to the crater I created in the forest that is, half as big as the entirety of Heimdall, I am sure King Roselle will be very interested in my offer if that happens.
[You demon.]
Well, joking aside, I bet this person already regrets alienating Urduja for generations, these moments are the ones that you needed a powerful fighter to put a de in the throat of your counterpart, but in Roselle''s case however, no amount of army can prevent me from spewing threats in front of him because of his rtive''s bullshit pride.
s, another case of the Younger Generation being drowned in the bullshit of the former generation.
As I was thinking of the unfortunate circumstances of my counterpart, I controlled a cart inside the kitchen that was busy preparing more food, some voices of shock were heard as the cart went out of the room and into my side, King Roselle had that "Here ites" look on his face, he must be very excited on buying some of my stocks.
As the cart finally stopped at my side, a slit appeared on its tter and on the slit appeared my table back at my office in Bwan City, I put my hands inside and pulled out a pouch full of coins, the coins looked like the grey of some sort with my face in it and has the Baybayin word for "Kamatayan" and also the Baybayin words for "Error" and "Wisdom" (1). I put the pouch of coins in the tter of the cart after which, the cart slowly went to drive itself towards the King who got confused by my actions, I finally ate the remaining slice of strawberry cake as I said.
"King Roselle, I will not make any idle chatter to plead for your approval of this or give you a favorable impression of my intentions..."
I paused a little to give a little suspense and also to observe the wince on Roselle''s face because he sucked up to me just a little while ago, after satisfying myself for about a second worth of pause, I continued speaking.
"Also, I am in quite a hurry so I will not beat around the bush, as you know, my nation is a new one and is just starting to establish its clout, I think I have already given us bad clout with me almost killing Hebi, but that is different, so aspensation for my work for your Kingdom, I will ask you to buy some 1,000 gold coins from my Queendom, they are made of Magic Metal which happens to be extremely rich inside mynd."
The King''s eyes widened immediately upon me mentioning "magic metals", after all, magic metals are an infinite source of metal, not to mention they can also create high-quality armor and weapons that can amplify the effects of spells, most of all, they can be injected with the mana of the user and make the said mana more potent, they were very precious if you think of the fact that someone like Momoiro who have gically imprinted "magic" in them exists.
Imagine a sword sh hitting you but instead of being sliced, you got skull-crushing headache, it was quite nasty. The King picked my coins and looked at me, apparently he wanted to try and haggle even before knowing my price, there were 1,000 Kamatayan Coins in total so of course he didn''t want to miss out, but because he wanted to shock me with his shamelessness, that will he be doing.
"How many percent of these coins is not that of a magic metal?"
I started my third slice of cake, now that of raspberry vor as the King asked such a question, I simply shook my head as I answered.
"None of them."
Even though he does have some spections that it is pure magic metal given that it is kind of glowing as opposed to how coins should be reflecting light, he still opens his mouth wanting to say "Impossible", but he has enough tact to not say such a word and just tested it himself, he looked at the coin that is in his hands and then injected his mana on it, do take note that what he inserted is nothing but a small amount yet, the amplification effect of the magic metal made it so that blue streaks of thick electric currents shoot out of the coin, Roselle flicked the coin away immediately to not damage the foods in front of him causing the electricity to be deactivated.
I also controlled the coin to hover back to the pouch as I smiled.
"So? What do you think?"
The King had a conflicted expression as he looked at me and contemted his response, I bet he thought about what would happen if he used these coins of 100% purity to enhance his attacks or his army''s overall capabilities. Not to mention with these pure coins here, he can dominate the arms dealing industry and deepen his monopoly of high-quality weapons.
_I would love to see your smithy exploding, so I wouldn''t mind you doing that._
As I thought of that, King Roselle finally replied.
"This really is of the greatest purity, who would have thought that the five-pronged forest dubbed as ''god''s protectednd'' would be really abundant in these metals like how the legends entail, it is a good thing that we humans did not manage to upy it and handed it to your capable hands instead. However, in terms of value, buying a lot of these coins will be quite a burden to our coffers, after all the human standard for an impure magic metal ore is two gold coins, but, these coins are obviously of the purist magic metal, this alone will make the price to double, not to mention that Kamatayan''s currency is just starting... and no matter how much I wanted topensate you of your life risking way of saving us, I am afraid that if we don''t lower the price or agreed on themon ground, we will have to choose a different way to reward you of your feats."
[Shameless alright.]
[Guide] cannot help butment on the way the King said that no matter how much I risked my life, he cannot buy my coins, well at least that can be misunderstood as such, it is really funny how the mug of this pussy who can''t even kill his brother who tried to cuck him whilst endangering the very capital of his nation turned from troubled to a gauding smile.
[Well, no matter what, Noir is still his brother, so you can''t me him for looking for a recement for the corpse that will be presented to youter on. Just rece that charred corpse with the head of Noirter.]
That reasoning is very Asian, and this story is heavy European.
_So, is this the level of shamelessness he can show me?_
That is simply not enough, I shall show him what a King or Queen''s level of shamelessness has to achieve before calling themselves one. All of these thoughts happened in a fraction of a second, at that time, I had already finished my third slice of cake and grabbed a cupcake for myself.
"I see, I see, I have certainly not considered the plights of buying new currencies, not to mention that you have to repair the gargantuan crater that the fight between Hebi Tsukaiza and I have created, it is quite a pressing matter... However, this is more like a negotiation thanpensation because the gem at the crown of the queen is already enough of a reward for me."
I paused for a second to once again relish the expression of this poor soul who has be expectant, what is he expecting, I wonder?
"That being said, I am also quite hellbent on promoting my currency around the continent and soon around the world, so how about this, so that you can dash out arge amount of spending, I will repair the crater I have created, after all, I went too far at that one because I wanted to prove that I am stronger than Hebi despite being way younger than her, so therge part of the damage is my fault, what do you say?"
The King looked at me confused as to why I seemed to yield to his demands so easily, but all I did was to maintain my smile as I did not even take a bite of the cupcake that I ced on my te, soon his eyes widened and his confusion turned to horror quick for he finally understood the implication of my words, such statement of mine, despite looking passive, this is actually me wielding the dagger I am holding in front of his throat, by reminding him of the very first explosion I have created and the fact that the forest is of the same size as the city of Heimdall, he was reminded that I can erase half of his royal city with a single explosion.
Roselle most probably was also reminded of the reminder I had given him when we first had our official meeting. That heroes on a fundamental level can cause mass destruction if they wanted to, so he started shaking quite violently that he cannot even hide it from me, of course, I am just hereughing my ass out inside my brain, with this I have already grabbed back my pride that was shattered because of Loki, of course even if I don''t have any beef with Loki, I would still enjoy this sight.
The misfortunes of others are the delight of the mind after all.
After almost breaking down and probably questioning all of the teachings of his parents and teachers about how hard work pays off eventually, King Roselle finally answered me with a final gulp that is evident due to his Adam''s apple.
"Hm... Hmm, if we can cut down on the cost of repairing the battlefield, then I can agree to the price, with this we do not need to strain our finances... yes, and we will also be the very first investor of such a promising currency, this will surely benefit our future cooperations a lot."
The King immediately looked for his treasurer through a maid, the treasurer looked at me with a little bit of a frown due to his king''s shaking voice, but I paid it no heed because I just really don''t care about them, they are not my people after all, at least for now. After arguing a little bit because of the 4,000 gold coins the King wanted to liquify (it seems like they are quite tight in their budget), the treasurer finally agreed and left the room with his unpaintable face.
_Even then, I am sure that Roselle will not take this blow lying down, I am sure that even though he agreed to allow my coins to be valid in Gjarhorn he will just release 500 of them at most and will try to use them as upgrades to armors and weapons... Another entertainment._
Well, like I said, I don''t mind him destroying one of his smithies, the mega one that I saw when I was scouting would be preferable, he can be free to do whatever he wants with that (on the first try), and realize that if he has taken a lose against me, it is better to take it lying down.
_Now, I wonder how thest missions of Bakunawa and Kabuto in Heimdall are fairing._
[3rd Person POV]
In one of the minor roads of Heimdall going towards a buffer town that is being used by small-time traders to replenish their supplies and sell their goods, a caravan was transversing the area, well at least, that is how it looks like for the horses of the caravan has a huge spike of ice on their heads whilst one of the caravan''s wheels were made of ice, the coachman, instead of being in front was inside, his face was on the back whilst his nape is facing his chest, he has his neck twisting to death.
Looking at her masterpiece, Bakunawa could not help but sigh as she made the movement of the caravan halt and made it m on a tree, the ice wheel and the spike on the horse melted whilst Bakunawa carried the head and the body of the passenger, Prince Noir unto both her hands, she then arrange it so that the coachman will look like he was kicked by his horses, finally, after finishing the job, he escaped from the scene.
_That useless pussy did not fulfill his only job on that fight..._
Bakunawa looked at the corpse that had its fingernails torn off.
_Is this how you have fun when facing a weaker enemy?_
_______
Meanwhile, in a certain mansion on the outskirts of the noble district of Heimdall, a butler ran towards the office of the owner, or at least the acting owner as he shouted.
"My Lady! We have finally found actors for the body doubles!"
This scene was documented by a certain grey-colored shinobi who cannot help but wonder.
_Who are these people for them to be monitored by Lady Sophia?_
________
Author''s Note:
1: Sophia Demiurge''s name has origins in Gnosticism, it implies that Demiurge is born from Sophia, Demiurge is portrayed as an ignorant lower emanation of the divine and created the wed material world (an "Error" if you may).
I used Error because no entity in Filipino folklore is equivalent to Demiurge. My device seems to not be able to disy the trantion so please trante "Karunungan" and "Kamalian" if you are interested.
2: The transaction is considered a loss because 4,000 gold coins can fund a small city already, and it is not worth it to spend that much on a start-up currency. (Any pointers to improve future transactions like this will be greatly appreciated)
Chapter 118: A day’s Incompetence Will Lead to an Everlasting Misfortune
Chapter 118: A day¡¯s Ipetence Will Lead to an Evesting Misfortune
[Sophia''s POV]
After the very sessful negotiation with King Roselle, the two of us continued eating, well, at least I continued eating as King Roselle seemed to be ashen white, his shamelessness n backfired so heavily that he lost all of his appetite, well, my n reaped ''em apart real good and a very interesting explosion inside this city one of these days is bound to happen, also, they will enter a Konoha after Konoha Crush situation because their prince died, so I am quite happy and has a lot of tanks left to eat.
[How can you eat the food of the man you just humiliated?]
Huh, how can I not eat on this asion? It is a good time to celebrate! And there is no greater way to celebrate than to eat the cake owned by the man you have just defeated, also, I want to educate Roselle about what shamelessness is because it seems like his level of shamelessness is not at the level that can contend against any monarch of this world, I bet in his mind he subconsciously thinks that he will also do the things that I have done to him if he was as powerful as me.
[Well, you are the type of person who thinks everything she is doing is right, but when other people do those things to you, it''s wrong.]
Yes, that is shamelessness.
[That''s hypocrisy, little miss genius.]
I already ate two whole cakes worth of slices whilst the two of us were talking like that all the while enjoying the look of Roselle directed towards me, and while doing all of that, a female voice suddenly rang out of my head, it was Bakunawa who seem to finallyplete her mission.
"Sophia, I have already killed Noir."
I looked at the King in front of me, even when I was the youngest child in the orphanage I was in in my previous life, I cannot imagine myself forgiving a brother/sister of mine who will ever try to take what is mine and endanger those who are around me in the process, maybe because I never had a real brother and even a real family to begin with, but still, I found such actions unimaginable.
No actually, if I think about it, I can understand it, it''s just like what I am doing right now, but in reverse.
"So, what''s his story?"
I asked, I was feeling quite bad because I am the only person recognized by Bakunawa to be her worthy opponent, so she cannot have fun with weaker ones, also her animalistic nature made it so that she would be sure to befriend any individual stronger than her, unless otherwise they go against me too. So I made her interrogate Noir in any way that she found necessary and given that it was her, Bakunawa resorted to torture immediately.
"Apparently, Roselle made it so that all of his lives which he substitute from all the prisoners they have in the Kingdom run out, after that, he was officially exiled and is not allowed anywhere near Kamatayan and half of Gjarhorn that is facing us, Noir was in a very dazed state that he seem to forget a simple inference of you figuring out his brother''s thought process."
I sighed whilst I drank my 10th cup of matcha, such an ability is very much simr to Kabuto, one can even say that it is a downgraded version of the undead''s undying trait, so I cannot make him an undead, getting two undeads with a very same skill set is like when a collector buys two leather shoes of the same design, that is stupid.
I cannot also candy crush (fuse) them because the undeads had to be very identical when I do that toplex-minded organisms unlike the goblins I used to create Kabuto, meaning Noir has to have a mask that causes potent optical illusions, and he doesn''t have that.
_Now that I think about it, I cannot use that on the beings I will be turning into undeads in the future, given that they will be moreplex as I go on. What a useless ability._
Anyway, I am not resurrecting him, I think two undeads are enough, not like I need more because I have millions of them now. I was contemting such things when I realized that I was full already, so I left the dining area and just asked for the gold coins to be delivered to my room, I also said that I would not repair the forest if they did not give me the 4,000 gold coins as fast as possible.
While I kept giving King Roselle disys of superiority, I received another report from Kabuto.
"My Lady, the nobles you wanted to monitor have sessfully hired actors to act like them as they escape the exile that will be given to them by Roselle if they fail to buy their nobility, I believe that they will be escaping at midnight, however, they seem to be extremely terrified of you... and though that is normal because of your majestic disy of power justst night, I can feel that their terror came from something deeper than that..."
Kabuto''s report was always sumptuous, but this time, he seemed to be more curious about what I was trying to do.
"...My Lady, I know that this is invasive considering my rank, but... who are these people?"
Whilst I heard that question, I reached the room in which Eleanor was waiting for me, it seemed like she was ready to leave from this ce.
"Don''t worry about it."
While observing my wife who smiled at me whilst starting to put on her clothes after taking a bath, I replied.
I did not worry myself about the question of my subordinate as I also started to get ready, we didn''t have any luggage so I just took a bath and then went back to my filipiniana clothes, in that time, the 4,000 gold coins arrived and after seeing that it doesn''t have any problems with it whatsoever I used the 4th dimension to go back to the battlefield and use earth magic to fix it, King Roselle did not even want and go with me, not like I care in particr.
_I knew he wouldn''t enjoy my stay._
After that, I went and said goodbye to Roselle who still did not recover because of all the things that happened to him in these times, he lost his wife, and his brother, and his coffers were sucked dry by me so I did not take any offense to that.
I once again used the 4th dimension to transfer all of my crew to Bwan City, Eleanor wanted to tell her mother something so I transferred her there and said that I would pick her up at midnight.
I then went and cloaked myself with the illusion of dark magic, why you ask?
Well, I have to do some more secretive one final business in Heimdall and they have a sensoring-like spell, so I have to do this to avoid detection. (that''s how Hebi did it.)
_I wonder what my aunties will say if they finally get to see the most sessful illegitimate daughter of their dead husband._
[3rd Person POV]
10 years ago, on the northern coast of the Gjarhorn Kingdom, a ve boy was saved by the Kingdom from the hands of a backward tribe inhabiting an ind in the borders of Gjarhornian waters, the primitive tribe alongside the ind was sunk by Urduja, sessfully killing thest bastion of very in Genesis, the man who was estimated to be in his early adulthood has white hair and eyes alongside a tan skin and a very fit muscture and ording to Urduja, he has 1/10th incubus bloodline, an eradicated race from Leviticus continent, alongside him was a woman with a child and because Urduja doesn''t have interests in men lest she saw potential on him and adopted him, she took the woman and the child, this duo is named Aoi and Momoiro Dodomeki.
The King of Gjarhorn looked at the boy and wondered why is he deemed not interesting by the world''s mightiest human, the King was well educated and knew that the man named Shiro Seiyoku had in fact, a lot of potential from the fact that he came from the humanoid continent alone, and looking at the boy who is exuding a floral scented pheromone, the then less mature Roselle made a very, very wrong assumption about Urduja''s reason of disinterest.
_ording to what I know, the sucu/incu race is a race that has a passive skill that releases pheromones that are effective to the opposite sex, it is also said that even the most lesbian of lesbians or gayest of gays will be as straight as a stick if subjected to the said pheromones..._
Upon inferring such knowledge, the King''s smile turned into arge V smile whilst continuing to look at the kneeling man in front of him, all his life, he was fed with propaganda against Urduja, on how she is a tarnish to the pride of the royal family and also how she had stolen numerous concubines from the previous Kings and uponying his eyes on this boy, all of the anger he has umted by absorbing baseless information suddenly blossomed up once again as he thought of a very good idea.
_It is probably impossible to deprave Urduja herself, but I can at least destroy her image and damage her pride if I use this man to steal some of her wives and children._
Normally, he would have an adviser to listen to his thoughts, however, he is obviously alone right now, and, it''s not like the adviser will disagree with such a proponent of shaming Urduja... right? For him, it was the perfect n and he found no reason for someone to reject it.
Such an urrence makes no one wonder why he was easily been toyed around by Sophia despite maturing a lot in this 10-year span.
Going back, having decided his first and only move against Urduja, he immediately went back to his pce and gave a very passionate speech to the man glorifying his role in saving him as well as giving Shiro empty promises of adoption and a shot at bing the next king if he became strong enough, and because his n has to be made as discreetly as possible, he made it so that the ve will presumably choose to be in the military and reject the goodwill of the King but in the back of everyone, the resources of the King was poured towards him.
At first, Shiro was enamored in the prospect of bing a KIng, his experience of being a ve made it so that he is sensitive to lies and thus he made use of the resources of the King to create his saga, a saga of his rise from very to kingdom, and of course as his race''s nature implied, a saga of him sinking in flower buds.
Well, the key word is "At first."
At first, he strived to be a king, at first, he just used his power to get his hands on military women, he also trained himself inbat, and because of his humanoid physique, he became one of the best in such regard only below the numerous children of Urduja, seeing that some women are above him, he who is used to seeing women''s vanquished faces below him felt his pride to crumble a little and held a little grudge, this little me slowly grew until it became an uncontroble hellfire that slowly burned through his reason, his once mighty ambition to carve a section of history for himself was reced with pure greed and lust.
The straw that broke the camel''s back was when the oh-so-brilliant King Roselle made him the deputy captain of an expedition to annihte a certain cult who was amassing little children for a sacrificial ritual, Shiro did not even wait for the expedition to end and immediately attempted the seduction of the captain, well of course, at that time, before his face was pounded by the captain, who is in fact, one of the daughters of Urduja, he thought that he will seed like he always does.
In his defeat, he was even befell with more misfortune because the daughter of Urduja in question just so happened to hate men due to being a female ve too, so the pitiful pawn of Roselle ended up being left alone, bruised and battered without even being given medical attention, only when one of the loyal soldiers of Roselle in patrol saw Shiro did he got saved, and yet, such humiliation made his once headstrong and confident personality to be that of passiveness and privilege reliance.
Shiro gave up on his dream, after all, if someone who was just called the daughter of the strongest individual in the Kingdom could make him approach the shadow of death, what''s more Urduja herself, or better yet, if he can''t contend to a mere soldier, how can he contend against a King? He became insecure and his insecurity was suppressed only by his reckless harem-seeking, it has gotten to a point that his knight peerage cannot sustain for him and his multitudes of illegitimate children that he has to stop sustaining for them and only take his two original wives and 4 children.
He went from a stemmed rookie noble to an arrogant douchebag, yet Shiro did not care, he kept grinding and pounding until his depraved life was finally ended by Urduja, of course, his supposed to be patron did not im any custody of him and instead put pressure on his wives by making them pay for their permanent nobility or exiling them, that, alongside the fact that they are rted to Shiro, Sophia''s prodigal father gave them this night''s misfortune.
In an office where 12 people were present, a green-haired woman is sitting on a chair whilst another woman of smaller stature than her is hugging her in the waist whilst a dagger is ced 1 micrometer away from her carotid.
"Auntie Midori, I think you already know who I am, but I will still introduce myself, I am Sophia Demiurge, the founder of Kamatayan, the hero of the undeads, but most importantly, one of Shiro Seiyoku''s illegitimate child."
Chapter 119: Sophia Visits Her Relatives
Chapter 119: Sophia Visits Her Rtives
[Sophia''s POV]
All of the air in the room was sucked out of it upon the arrival of the woman, all 12 people, the ones that had an obvious amount of makeup on them and ones who did not stop breathing in unison the second they saw the long white hair of the woman that blocks the lighting in the side of the room, yet all of them still saw how her also white eyes stared at them, not an ounce of fear, anger, not even ridicule is present in her eyes, yet all the people present, especially the one being grabbed by the waist was terrified beyond belief.
_HOW DID SHE SNEAK IN HERE!? WE PUT EVERY DEFENSIVE, TRAPPING, AND DETECTING SPELL IN THE LIBRARY ALL OVER THE HOUSE!?_
Well, at least, that is what I presume is happening in their mind as I look at them while I smile and once again made Auntie Midori position herself close to me by pulling on her waist stronger, this time I would not loosen my grip, all of this motion was done whilst the faces of the people in front of us were paling every second, it was like they were being sucked dry by a vampire, though maybe that is more because of the dagger I am pointing at their leader''s carotid.
The seat of Auntie Midori and the position of the 12 have a table and two mini bookshelves on the right and left respectively, however, even that is not enough to conceal the trembling legs of all the actors and children in front of Auntie Midori and me, however, one certain child who has an armor gritted through it and is now gripping the hilt of his sword tightly, this made Auntie Midori who has the role of the leader in this group because of her intellect to frown and hastily spread out her hands with its fingers inrge distances between each other.
I was just visiting them and then they became scared like this, it seems like illegitimate children are not wee in the nobility circle... sigh.
[Maybe they are wee, but not when the said child is gripping a dagger against the neck of their leading figure.]
Heh, that''s true, I guess.
I conversed with [Guide] inside my brain whilst I politely introduced myself.
"Auntie Midori, I think you already know who I am, but I will still introduce myself, I am Sophia Demiurge, the founder of Kamatayan, the hero of the undeads, but most importantly, one of Shiro Seiyoku''s illegitimate child."
Auntie Midori''s hands were still spread, it seems like because their situation in the noble circle is quite unfavorable, they are on guard in any kind of attempts to assassinate them so they make some hand gestures that only they can understand, that is the most basic protocol of people in my previous world when they were in an unfamiliar or outright hostile environment.
All I can say is that I am impressed (though I am younger).
I grinned in my mind whilst the mouth of Auntie Midori opened and replied to my introduction.
"We have heard of your great exploits in the war for the great forest and also personally witnessed your power when you saved this city against the clutches of Loki and her wife, and of course, such an esteemed person is always wee to our abode, though I hope that Lady Sophia will stop pointing a de in my neck."
I nodded, though in my mind I cannot help but grin, even though I love messing with stupid people, I have to prepare a lot of things in my Queendom for my wedding and all that stuff, so I have to hurry, seeing someone who knew the principle of going along with the kidnapper''s whims, a seemingly basic yet very hard thing to do considering the different personalities of abductors, I was quite happy.
_This deal should be done in a jiffy._
Even though I''m thinking something like that, I actually did not loosen my grip on Auntie Midori''s slender waist, her waist is actually quite opposite to Eleanor''s, and even though my wife is also perfectly proportioned, she was more voluptuous in body type whilst Auntie Midori has a little less fat on her.
[What are you doing while taking a person hostage?]
I flinched in my mind at that question whilst Auntie Midori who had be awkward because of my silence suddenly spoke.
"Well, Lady Sophia, because you did not stab your dagger in any of us here, I presume that you are not here to take out your anger against Shiro on us, so I would like to know what are your intentions ofing here, and what made them so grave that there is a need for me to be taken hostage."
After those words, Auntie Midori also looked at the side of her waist being felt by my hands, she probably also wanted to ask why does she needed to be molested but decided to go against such a question, because that would mean that her effective attempt of calming down the people in front of her by disclosing that I am not here for revenge will fail, I can say that it was an attempt for calming down because the hands of Auntie Midori changed form as she made her fingers form a crooked c-shaped, plus the fact that she risked guessing my intentions is a giveaway.
_Also, she seems to already confirm it, her heart is not even pounding anymore... it seems like she already established that if she yed her cards right, they will get out of this alive._
I was thinking of that as I nodded whilst smirking a little, the gazes of the people in front of me were still not as calm as intended by Auntie Midori but at least the boy was already at ease whilst theirplexion also became better, how amusing.
"Hmm, well, actually nothing much, I was just visiting my long-lost rtives and decided to greet them so I can see their faces, also, as you know, Kamatayan is just a startup country, so I will need your cooperation, well, cooperation I mean is whether you like it or not."
What I said caused the air in the room to return, even though their eyes were filled with unfiltered horror because of me grabbing their leading figure while being one stab away from murdering her, they were also shining with a very dim light of hope, now, don''t get me wrong, seeing that all of them are nobles, though not a heirship one, I am sure that all of them received decent education that made their inference quite good, so surely, they have deduced what does it mean to cooperate with me.
Auntie Midori is also quite hopeful, however, doubts cannot help but surface in her mind, after all, what is the use of financial freedom if they were leashed by the neck, right? So she decided to test the waters.
"If that is so, then, wouldn''t it be better to not have a dagger ced in my neck?"
Auntie Midori looked at me, smiling, she even raised her index finger to make it seem like she was giving me a good idea, though I guess that was their "wait and see" signal as the people in the room became tense again. Seeing what she have just said, I clutched her waist hard, so hard it is that my nails burrowed themselves into her skin, going to the flesh until it was only an inch away from poking through her innards.
"Urgh...!"
Blood seeped out of her left side as Auntie Midori grimaced in pain, making the people in front of me who didn''t have a lot of makeup grit their teeth for their inability in terms of power and courage to help Auntie, well, I mean, while I am not angry, agreeing to Auntie Midori''s request will mean that they will have a little initiative, that in turn will make them think that they have a way to get more benefits other than the one where I will make the Seiyoku family a permanent noble family in this nation.
I was thinking all of that whilst not letting the waist of Auntie Midori off my literal ws as I whispered to her.
"You are overstepping your boundaries."
Auntie Midori''s grimacing face smiled a forced one as she nodded, seeing that she understood, I smiled and then moved out my bloody fingertips away from her guts and lifted the hand that was grabbing her waist in the upper part of her waist, making my hand just a few inches away from her breasts, this made the man who have a sword be agitated, momcon alert everybody.
Going back, I also used strong illusion from dark magic to make her brain clench the flesh I just stabbed, well, seeing that Auntie Midori is a former ve, I bet she has some regeneration skill, so that''s all I have to do.
"Please do say what do you need from us, Lady Sophia."
Auntie Midori said that with her normal tone despite still sweating from the pain, I then replied.
"You see, as you all know, Kamatayan is just a new Queendom and our trades are just starting to gain international recognition, so I want to partner up with nobles of other countries for them to be the main distributor of our product in that country, and because you are kind of my rtive and seeing that you have quite the predicament in your hand, I choose you to be the very first one of my partners."
Hearing this, Auntie Midori''s eyes widened, this move is quite foresightful because if you think about it, I can just sell my items to the King, actually, he have no choice but to buy them, but because their coffers were almost emptied because of me, I am not sure if they will let factories of a state-controlled product inside their territory be built or to run properly, they might make up some random bullshit about the factories not meeting their national standards in sanitation or other things.
There is also a limit on how much I can threaten Roselle because, no matter what, Urduja is still affiliated in Gjarhorn, so he can request her to help right there and then if I make more demands, that is why I opted to pursue nobles instead, also, this will create a third wedge in the administration of the King, further weakening the internal structure of their Kingdom.
Midori, who knew all about this stuff, replied after some time.
"... Hmm, a foresightful endeavor, I see, however, what might be the products you want us to sell?"
I smiled a little at this question before replying.
"It''s silk and cloth products, I will not go into details about the quality until I have given you the initial products. So what do you think? Do you want to take this offer to redeem your surname from the shame Shiro has given it?"
Midori was enticed, but she still looked at her fellow Seiyoku''s, all except the actors and the man with a momplex nodded, which made Midori reply.
"We agree, to such terms Lady Sophia."
Auntie Midori looked at the man with a re, oh no, it looks like someone will be either reprimanded or outright erased, well, I don''t want any potential mole in my ns so if they did not erase the kid, I would put a magic circle on his tongue so that he''ll immediately die if he said a single word that leads to a sentence that goes against my will, no, actually, I''ll just do that to all of them. Going back, after hearing an affirmative reply, I said.
"Good, now, let me exin how I will get you out of this predicament. First, use all these women actresses and look for a random noble who loves prostitutes, they will disguise as you and the other women here and will ask for the payment for their bodies to be the money for your permanent nobility, I am sure they did something like this in the past, so don''t worry about him disagreeing, after all, you were the wives of the most hated noble in Gjarhorn, so many people wanted to pound you to the ground."
"I will also make sure that the noble will agree if ever, though he will mysteriously die a week after you get your permanent nobility, here is 500 gold coins."
I paused as a blue slit appeared on the table that spat out a bag of coins.
"Use these to purchase farms and manpower and repurpose them into silk and cloth production factories, I will also give a manual that has the methods of rearing silk spiders to make the production easier and not cost inefficient, also..."
I flicked my hands into the air, causing all of the people in the room to feel an itch in their tongues, it''s a "cursed seal" of sorts.
"If you say anything about this exchange, I will be forced to make do with your corpse, is that understood?"
Everyone in the room who is once again fearfully looking at the pentagram on their tongue nodded.
"Good, Auntie Midori, I will be entrusting you with a good backstory of your business endeavor with me. Goodbye."
Auntie Midori nodded and just when we finished finalizing our little agreement, arge bang was heard outside the mansion, the explosion was so huge that it shattered all of the ss of such a rtively fortified house, hearing this I smiled whilst getting out of Midori''s office, I smiled.
_See, you should have sucked it up, now time to pick up Eleanor..._
[3rd Person POV]
In front of the explosion, a man covered by soldiers looked at the raging mes, his long hair fluttered in the air whilst his blue eyes reflected the crimson-colored fire in front of him, the man who became ck-jawed finally recovered and gritted his teeth as he realized that, he, the King of the world''s strongest human Kingdom has been pounded to dust by the malignant devil that disguised herself as a good Samaritan.
"SOPHIAAAA!"
Roselle shouted the name of the enemy he once thought was his friend. This is the greatest loss he incurred besides the time when he lost control of Shiro, though that was just his spection because the next day, he will see the head of his brother atop the armrest of his throne.
___________
Kamatayan Queendom Arc, End.
Author: We''re down to two major arcs boys, stay tuned!
Chapter 120: The Dark Jade
Chapter 120: The Dark Jade
The 2nd Elven Undead War Arc, Start
_______
_Phew that''s all there to be done in Gjarhorn._
After delivering the head of Noir to Roselle''s throne room and making Eleanor go home first, I finally went back to Bwan. Still, I will not go to the capital yet because of the multitudes of things that I have to do here, for starters I have to create a research team for medical research, this team will not be using holy water to create potions but instead will use our wild herbs and enhance them with mana to create a more potent version of this world''s medicines, it''s time to revolutionize this world. Also, I need to go to Arachne and peer review her research about the spider silk, I also need to create an official agreement with Sipnayan for the business permit of her restaurant.
Unfortunately, I cannot use the Shadow Clone Jutsu and can only do all of that one at a time.
The wind blew by the trees as my queendom started to feel colder, so cold it has be that some white mist can already be seen whenever I breathe, it seems like winter is already here, and when winter is near that means the new year too.
_It''s almost a year since I reincarnated in this world..._
I walked towards my room that has a sleeping Eleanor in it, I smiled as I walked towards the bed, she would be going to her megab (Magayon) to create the prototype of the rifle I was making her do, it seemed like she wanted to enjoy thest night we will spend together because she is in see-through clothes with no underwear whatsoever, though I am quite tired too even though I am not supposed to feel fatigued, It''s tiring to mess around with Royalties and nobles, I tell you that.
_Ah, I also have to find myself, and I need to do it fast..._
That is myst thought before I joined my wife in her deep slumber.
The next day, I woke up quitete and wondered why does it felt like the previous scene was too mncholic, however, I ignored it and went straight to my office within Bwan, carefully of course to not awaken my wife. Besides the things I have stated earlier, I also needed to do one thing, though just out of curiosity so I did not list it down as a priority, you see with my sessful retrieval of the "Dark Jade", I havepleted one of the missions Siginarugan have given to me, so I wonder what will the Jade say to me since it can talk.
It''s a divine relic so it should be something interesting, also I am pretty sure that I will get a massive upgrade here, as a trend on all the things that The god of the undead has given to me until now. I was thinking of that whilst I entered my office, there was a crown that was about as big as a spread-outptop, the crown had an intricate pattern whilst its lower half is that of ck color and the upper half that of gold, in the middle of such majestic crown is a dark jade that is continuously spewing dark auroras whilst pulsating with energy and seemingly excitement.
_Should I say wee home?_
While I was observing the crown, I widened my eyes as I saw it shatter into pieces, darn I was nning to give it back, anyway, such an urrence left the dark jade floating alone in its original position, though this time, it spoke.
"Mydy, thank you for bringing me back to my true home, I have been held captive in that ursed room for a long time."
I nodded, intending to say that it was nothing, the jade seemed to have a mechanism that resembled the sense of sight as I could feel that it was staring at me, after confirming this, I said.
"You''re wee, however, I am quite curious as to how did you even ended up in the clutches of a foreignnd."
The jade seemed to make a metaphorical sigh, it even hung down a little to convey its emotions of reminiscence well, how intelligent.
"It is a long story, mydy, however, I got to my previous predicament after the Elven Undead war, the False Prophet of the elves shattered me... or us, a crystal that hangs above the pce of Thanatos and sealed off the ce, this resulted in a grave loss for the undeads in Thanatos, also sealing them and only the army in this forest was spared, but as you might have already known, the god of the undead also caused the white elves'' control towards their dark variant to suddenly plummet to the point of dividing the Stardust Kingdom and plunging it to civil war."
"Behind these events, I, a shard of the great divine relic that gives eternal life to undeads was stolen by the King of Gjarhorn at that time, and because mortals can neverprehend the power of the divine, I was just sealed using a very strong illusion magic circle, and up until today, I was never found."
I nodded at this, before continuing my inquiry.
"Do you know what is the reason for our war against elves?"
The jade went silent for a second before saying: "I cannot answer such questions."
Yeah figures, it wouldn''t make sense if you do, after all. After that question, the jade seemed to not know anything more, well, this interaction shall confirm my guess about Siginarugan''s n, and upon confirming this, an even more intense sense of urgency welled up in me, I need to clear out that fog Sinag is talking about if I wanted to properly intervene in this n.
While I was thinking of this, the jade interrupted my silent brooding as it said.
"Well, then mydy, I shall fulfill my job, from today on, you are not the weak point of the undead''s immortality anymore until I am destroyed, sealed, or stolen somehow, all undeads will not die, you will also not be the resurrection point of the undead, but instead me, in front of the pce at your capital, farewell."
The jade did not even wait for my response and flew out of the room, it seemed like it could not use the 4th dimension because it was a divine relic, just like when I was trying to sneak it out. Seeing this, I sighed.
_Finally, the undeads in Indio can now fight face to face and stop going for an all-day all night gueri warfare... actually, it was a miracle that none of them suddenly appeared while we were staining the sheets in my guest room back in Gjarhorn._
I walked towards my seat, and upon doing so, a notification appeared in my mind.
[Notice: The third condition for thest mission of the Fallen Hero of the Undeads has started, one of the numerous shards of the god''s relic [Dark Jade] has been acquired, and the god of the undead finally trusts you fully and rewarded you the title [The Queen of Undeads]. The individual will evolve in ordance to her new race and title, please evolve whenever you see fit.]
I squinted my eyes at that notice, it''s been a long time since I heard Siri say something so long in one breath, also, it seemed like I was not recognized by the system as the queen of the undeads yet even though all of them are so loyal to me that they will give me their husbands and wives if I asked them to, that''s kind of funny, but anyway, I miss the feeling of evolution, I wonder if I will fall asleep once again. I was kind of excited and curious so I immediatelymenced the evolution.
_Ah, I''m not sleepy._
That is what all I can say before I was engulfed by ck twirling matter of some sort, I was expecting some cloud of something or a cocoon as a tribute to the old times, but I was surprised by the fact that the system seemed to modify all of my cells one by one while I''m fully conscious, I can feel my eyes bing void and then going back to bing eyes as well as the entirety of my upper and lower extremities, it is a very odd feeling thatsted for about 30 minutes.
I slowly closed my eyes as I noticed immediately that the chair tailored for my bum to have a lot of space to move has now little space for me to sit.
[Oh my...]
[Guide] seemed to be shocked, I immediately went out of the chair I was in and stood up in front of a full-body mirror, I looked at the figure in front of me and could not help but ask.
_Who the hell is this?_
No, well, of course, I did not get an amnesia and I am quite clear that I am Sophia Demiurge, but I am just too shocked by the difference between my new appearance and my previous one, it makes me wonder if I am really the person in the reflection. You see, in the mirror, I can see a woman with shoulder-length silver hair that glistens upon the illumination of the mes inside the office, she has pale white skin that is beingplimented by crimson-red eyes, not to mention, my previous straight as stick figure became that of a golden ratioed one, of course, I still pale inparison in terms of Eleanor''s, but my thighs became a tier wider toplement my slender waist, my breasts were also already obviouspared to before, you can squeeze them and you''re hands will be full, though if you did it to my wife, they will spill out of your hands.
All of this bombshell body was being covered by a dark backless dress, also, my heels changed too, it somehow became sturdier.
_Ah, I became quite taller too... though still way shorter than Urduja._
I cannot help but admire myself as I caressed my waist with my two hands, they went down and upwards towards my breast which I squeezed a little bit too, I have really be a queen, thank god I didn''t remain a midget.
More than all of those, however, I can also feel a great power swelling up inside me, it was like this storm, subservient to my will yet unstable, maybe due to the fact that I am a newly evolved person. Now that I think about it, is this the power that Urduja has to control all the time? No, as far as I can see with our mindless brawl, what I feel inside me is not even a quarter of her true power, I wonder if I will ever see her go all out.
_I should also check my stats, it has been a long time since I did, apparently, the system interface will change when you be a hero and above._
As I thought of that, I willed for my stats to appear.
[Name: Sophia Demiurge
HP: 1,000,000
Race: The Queen of Undead
Mana: 1,000,000
Stamina: Unlimited
Titles: Queen of the Undead: Full control over the race, amplification of the unique skill [Necromancer].
Skills:
Unique: [Guide](Sentience), [Necromancer Abilities: Turn undead, EXP share Hivemind(unlimited range), Never Tire, Undead Mist: A mist that turns people in a certain range into undeads] [Observe]
Magic:
[me Magic][Earth Magic] [Wind Magic][Water Magic][DarkMagic][Space Magic]
Created:
[Siginarugan]: Summon a gigantic four-armed golem of the fire and earth element that can wreak havoc on anything and anywhere as long as one''s mana is sufficient.
[The Shadow at the Valley of Death]: A grim reaper will descend with its scythe to take the life of anyone that it grazes, unavoidable
[Cerberus]: A Multi Elemental Monster that descends at the will of its master, power depends on the mana infused.
[Night Prison]: An illusionary world created by the will of Sophia Demiurge.]
_Wow, it changed, did the author bezy?_
Well, in any case, the hero stat board became vaguer and purely symbolic if you think about it, after all, like how I defeated Hebi (though I failed to kill her) when you are a hero, pure strength or racial superiority will be irrelevant, it is more on how you effectively utilize all the things on your arsenal, if Hebi just used her daggers from the start, then the battle would have been longer because she is the fastest and mostfortable using such weapon, but instead, I was able to exploit her old fart arrogance quite easily.
Going back, I noticed that my mana and health were already at 1 million, and my race also became that Queen of the Undead alongside my title, it seems like someone is beingzy when thinking things through.
_Also, so that one can perform them easily, original skills, and techniques if you may are recorded so that the system can assist you in essing its concept... hmm, this interface let go of a lot of its chokehold on the progress of a person but adds other ones as well._
Just as I was analyzing my stats, a creak was heard in the door.
"Sophia...?"
Eleanor, still with her see-through dress looked at me, confused.
Chapter 121: 2 Pride-Crushing Defeat in 3 Days
Chapter 121: 2 Pride-Crushing Defeat in 3 Days
As the door opened, I saw Eleanor looking at me in confusion, however, such stare juststed for a second as her eyes suddenly glistened in a rather malevolent look, she locked her gaze to my hands that were still in tight grasp of my breasts, I also looked down at this rather embarrassing sight as I slowly undid my grip, even so, the shining gaze from Eleanor did not stop, she checked me out up and down, starting from my lips that became exceptionally rosy because of my now pale white skin and trailed down my neck.
The new lumps created by my newly found mountain ranges, slim waist, and wide thighs were not spared by her almost figuratively stripping gaze, even I, who considers myself a shameless person started to feel ufortable, especially so if I am at the receiving end of something I am doing to her on almost if not in a daily basis, if I am not her fianc¨¦, I am sure that my thought will be: Raping me with her eyes.
_Is this what she felt when I used my marital liberty to design a cleavage-revealing Filipiniana? It''s ufortable, but somehow, I am quite d that she can also look at me this way..._
I took a mental note of this, even though I don''t know if gods can be trusted in general and I sure as hell am inclining on trusting them, what Sinag said should be real, I don''t have a choice but to assume as such because if I did not and it turned out to be true, this world will take a turn after I make a real move against the white elves and I will be unprepared, so I need to make up my mind on things to clear up the fog inside my head.
Sigh, I never imagined that I have to make self-discovery a priority when I am a queen pincered between the two strongest nations and a civil war.
"Ah, a power-up? Just like before?"
It seems like Eleanor is acting quite weird today and she has even noticed it. However, she is not doing anything to stop it, actually, she gained more confidence in her eyes. Though I can''t be so sure because her self-esteem is already at a very queen-like level that makes it so that she can injure a prince and assert dominance without even stuttering, so I can''t be so sure.
"Yes, it has been a long time since I evolved, and in such a drastic manner too."
I smiled in which Eleanor nodded too, she then entered my room still donning the see-through dress she had been wearing while she was sleeping, well, it seemed like we were getting into the grind with this new body of mine, seeing Eleanor locking the door and turning the soundproofing magic circle on gave my theory a thumbs up in my head.
Hearing my reply, Eleanor smiled too, her eyes not even leaving an aorta of a second away from my hips. I went and shifted my position so that we faced directly and spread both sides of the skirt of the one-piece dress as I smiled and asked.
"Well, do you like it?"
Upon hearing such a question Eleanor nodded and answered with a "Very much so.", now I do wonder how will she serenade me from doing it with her.
_Oh, I know._
I have a light bulb idea in my head as I smirked, I questioned her.
"Oh, are you here to officially im your position as the head researcher and mayor of Magayon?"
While asking that, I walked towards my table while not breaking eye contact with her as I sat at it and crossed my now rather shapely legs against each other, Eleanor also calmly walked in front of me as she nodded.
"Well, at first yes... but you see..."
After saying such a line, she disappeared from my line of sight, yes, disappeared, this is relevant to my current strength which I think is at the very least stronger than Hebi (this makes me wonder if the system was trolling me by not giving me this power up during the fight.), that means she has moved way faster than what my dynamic vision can see and appeared in front of me, this left me quite shocked as an amused and bad feeling raised in my heart.
"Huh?"
Despite that, I didn''t want to ruin the mood so I made a sound as if I was wondering whilst putting one of my hands on my knees, but to my surprise, Eleanor slowly walked towards me as she appeared about 3 steps in front, and with a force that shouldn''t belong to a pure mage or a researcher, she grabbed my hand upward whilst her other hand gripped my knee and spread open my legs, these series of developments made my eyes open wide as I look at my wife who has a mischievous grin on her face.
"... How can I not take this chance to make you feel all the things you have put me through whenever night takes over the day?"
As Eleanor said that, she did not waste any time as she leaned in and went for my lips, I exerted force, quite a lot of them to recoil, yet to no avail as I can only fall for her tongue''sscivious machinations whilst I try to close my legs quite forcefully, obviously, I was enjoying this situation quite a bit, but the question still remains on how did she be stronger than me, did she gain a unique skill that makes her stronger the more people she has made bloat and explode? That was the question that lingered on my mind for a long time.
_Ah, it doesn''t matter, I''m sure she''ll say it to me after this._
My mind started to waver its reason and my eyes also started to wane, and the only thing I remember (not really) is how Eleanor removed my new dress as I went towards the abyss of submissive pleasure.
Well, needless to say, I have experienced 2 pride-crushing defeats in three days.
________
I looked at the ceiling of my office whilst I relish the feeling of the cold stone floor whilst my wife is panting on top of me, we areying t on the floor in a daze as we ignored the wetness we can feel in our crotches and our bodies, it has been 30 minutes since Eleanor disyed to me the other side that she was always in, well, she had made me cum 3 times in those half an hour, it seems like she''s practicing by experience.
_No, what am I doing assessing how I was pped by my wife..._
That is not the most important part here, the fact that she can overpower me for a moment before she seems to run out of gas is what surprised me, it feels like even if I punched her in the face to stop her from doing a move to me, she would have knocked me out unconscious and do it anyway, though now that I felt how to receive pleasurable torments, that might not sound so bad...
[Stop messing around.]
Right, right, anyway, Eleanor also left her dazed state as she looked at me with her smile shining, it seemed like she felt refreshed, is she still mad at those people who killed her friend I wonder, anyway, seeing that she hadpletely recovered, I asked whilst patting her head.
"So, do I just give you the position or what?"
Hearing this, Eleanor suddenly gasped as she used her hand to push her body upwards, she eximed.
"That''s right! I was so shocked by your new appearance that I forgot what I wanted to talk about!"
I looked at her silently, though I was wondering if that was all the reason why I got suddenly topped by my bottom, but in any case, upon hearing what she just said, I made the 4th dimension appear in our dresses and made it fall to our bedroom whilst I also made it appeared at my back, after that, we fell into our soft bed. After the post-nut rity, we immediately realized that we had dyed an official meeting, so I immediately grabbed my dress that was safe from all the wetness and instructed the spiders in my drawer to create underwear that fit my new sizes, after waiting for a short while, I put them on and put on my dress as well, Eleanor was back on her priestess outfit too.
We went back to the office and cleaned the puddle we made, and only after all that, Eleanor finally spoke.
"After I fought with the devils and vampires, I gained the goddess of nature''s fancy and became her hero prospect, she gave me the unique skill [Defiance.]"
Eleanor said as she exined the changes on her stats, to my surprise, it changed a lotpared to how I changed back then.
[Well, the goddess of nature is quite the generous goddess from the undead pantheon, so I am sure that unlike you who has a very scrutinizing and quite fickle god, she is very caring of her prospects and makes sure that they stand tall among their peers, look at her unique skill.]
I nodded at this observation as Eleanor continued to exin her unique skill, apparently, her skill goes like this:
[Defiance lvl. 1]: The user can defy the rules of nature, may it be organic or man-made.
Abilities:
[Inorganic Defiance]: One can defy an aspect of a situation he or she created him/herself, if the user is weaker in strength, then the user will be stronger for that duration of the fight, same as speed or knowledge, but only one aspect at a time.
[Organic Defiance]: For 1 second per 100,000 mana, the user will be able to bend thews of nature from scientific to magical ones to her will (current duration 1 second).
Well, that is very generous, or that''s what I should say when I did not consider the fact that Eleanor is a researcher, healer, and strategist before a fighter. Sure, enough that is what she is worried about the most right now.
"You see, the [Inorganic Defiance] might sound broken, but a ring weakness is that I can only surpass a person in one aspect in one opening of the skill and I need to turn it off and on again to surpass another aspect, that will make me most vulnerable due to the fact that I am not a trained fighter, so I wanted to make it so that Magayon will temporarily be under my second inmand whilst we spar until I get my switching on and off to a passable speed, I have tried this skill when moving around while you are sleeping, and I need 3 seconds to do that, this will undo the advantage given to me by the skill."
Well, one should remember that Eleanor participated in wars because she''s a lead healer and backup nner if things get awry, she''s a poor soldier who is trained to be a room officer and just improved herself desperately because of me, actually she is used in using just one simple skill.
I cannot help but sigh at this.
"Alright, let me call Agilus for a second."
I did not hesitate to help her out to decrease her switch off/on time, the ideal one will be of course is how I switched with skills that take almost an instant, but when you are not a fighter, then I think it should be more around 0.5 seconds, maybe give and take .1, we will need to work hard in that department, so I have decided to cancel all of my appointments this week to dedicate my time in helping my wife, I used wind magic to create several orders to them, I can just give it to them by 4th dimension but I missed my little bird so I made her a dimension pouch that suits his small size and made him deliver the message to all the people that will be affected by this decision.
I also called on Bakunawa to be the spectator and help us if we need it, though she''ll be a referee for sure, this world only has heroes (there are no demon lords here, I wonder why), but I am way stronger than them, giving me the right to be one of the few colleagues of Urduja, this aspect made her a not very qualified sparring partner because she''s just a hero prospect too (also, she''s a captain, so I can''t have her fighting all day). As I was thinking of that, Bakunawa transformed into a giant serpent and looked for an empty clearing.
The clearing is many kilometers away from Bwan city or any part of Indio as they might be terrified of this fight, I have decided to organize an initial spar so that I can assess how can she use the unique skill in real-life applications and also what training do I have to put her through so that she can reduce her time fast, Bakunawa stood in the middle of us and said.
"Lady Sophia here is set to hold back in a level of a hero prospect to protect the life of Lady Eleanor. You can only use punches and kicks, no magic, no skills, no nothing not rted to what I have mentioned earlier. Is that understood?"
Eleanor was gulping continuously and it made me wonder how did she became confident earlier as she nodded, I also nodded, and upon seeing this, Bakunawa raised her hand and swung it down hard.
"BEGIN!"
Chapter 122: Training Eleanor and the First Private Business
Chapter 122: Training Eleanor and the First Private Business
Seeing that my opponent is my wife who has been building up her confidence and pride, I decided not to hold back, well I will hold back considering the unknown adverse effects to Eleanor if she temporarily surpassed someone way above her level of power and the fact that I can''t just hurt her during training, well, she already knows that and we already agreed to her term, she also wanted to test if her skill detects the intended power the opponent will bring out.
As I was staring at her with a lowered stance, I noticed that Eleanor was gulping quite frequently, which I can understand, whoever saw that mushroom cloud I created would be unnerved no matter who they were, suddenly, while I was still quietly observing her, her eyes lit up and then made a thumbs up, that is our signal that she has already confirmed the "sensor" ability of her skill, the thumbs down is when she confirmed it but it was detrimental, meaning that she doesn''t have a system choice to ignore the holding back of the opponent and can just go with the current strength, good thing it did not. Seeing this, we started fighting for real, with a step, I disappeared from where I stood and appeared in front of Eleanor, my fist already inches away from her face.
Eleanor''s eyes visibly widened, but immediately, she calmed down, and with an uncharacteristic reflex move of bending her knee 90 degrees together with her body, she dodged the attack, I waited for her counter, fights in this world against strong people will make 10 strikes be unleashed in a second in average, but she really has a slow reaction time, she even made an "Woah..." sound when she saw herself bend like that.
_Why are you surprised, I make you bend all the time, though I was the one who got bent a little while ago._
As I said that, I decided to wake her up from her stupor and redirected my punch toward her face once again, her head slumped to the ground as she was shocked, and it seemed like Bakunawa misunderstood my intentions because just when Eleanor deactivated her skill and re-activated it, she caught my fist and red.
"What are you doing!?"
Her voice was fierce, apparently, she was worried about herdy being injured, she have alreadye a long way from a person who always gets electrocuted because she doesn''t want to obey mymands to someone who worries about her monarchs, I''m quite proud of her. That was all I could think of before a punchnded on my cheeks, my brain immediately started to bang with my skull and the bones supporting my jaws were practically turned into dust, I looked at Eleanor who seemed to take advantage of the little exchange Bakunawa and I just did to overpower my speed aspect, she then deactivated her skill and reactivated it now overpowering my strength aspect and punching me with a might greater than mine.
_Actually, she ignored me holding back and used my new strength to punch me, and even though the only powerup I had was absurd physical and magic strength, that was still a great cheap shot for a sparring session._
I could not help but be amazed, she knew she could not win if she did not do that, so she used my full strength instead, causing me to be flung really hard through the air, Bakunawa stared dazedly as she looked at my hand that was forcefully ripped off because of the force of the punch, in a fraction of a second, my hand regrew from the blood shower whilst my brain and jaw also stabilized, I firmlynded on the ground and saw Eleanor looking at her fist with sparkle on her eyes, even Bakunawa squinted her eyes and said: "Follow it up."
Well, Eleanor is used to being called the weakest of Urduja''s children so she''s new to the feeling of punching so hard that the receiving person is sent flying, but that is not the problem here, no one should be amazed by their ability during a fight, I lightly stepped at the ground and once again disappeared, after which I crept my right hand on Eleanor''s right breast and squeezed it a few times whilst my index finger is pointed at her carotid, sweat immediately began forming on Eleanor.
"Ops, you died... and molested, it''s a good thing that you have sparred against me before using your new power on hostile enemies, you can''t stare at your fist the moment after you use it, you have to follow through your attack. Also, I can see that you have be more confident with the fact that you did not doubt for a fraction of a second that you will be able to hit me in the face, that is a good thing."
"Also, when fighting, your reactivation and deactivation speed increases from 3 to 1, but I have the feeling that our future opponents will be so strong that I would need the hero version of you and Bakunawa to win, so that is not enough, you have to practice it, so that you can activate it in an instant, actually, how can you even take so long in activating a skill?"
Eleanor was so embarrassed in my battle assessment that she was not even blushing with what I was doing and was thinking hard which makes groping her less fun to do, well I will not stop regardless, going back, after I asked such a question, she replied.
"Well, the system appeared as something like a panel to me, and every time I activated a skill, I would instinctively turn it off, so I would lose some time when I waited for it to reactivate, plus, my body would need time to react to the change in power, so it will take a very long time."
At her exnation, I cannot help but wonder, does the system appear like a panel? The good thing is that I have the sometimes reliable [Guide] who immediately answered my question.
[You just use a little bit of your conscious because of your freak tier mental processing while veterans just ignore it, so Eleanor who uses her skill to heal wounds and defend the backlines in most of her war experience will be alienated from this ability.]
Eh... can I do something like that? Well, it doesn''t matter, but I cannot help but curse the wed upbringing of Urduja to her lots of adopted children, why can''t she just make it so that her children can take turns fighting in the frontlines, with her pull in the monarchial government of Gjarhorn, she can turn the Kingdom against Apki and Mayari empires and receive a free training ground for her children, but instead they had to fight terrorists and cultist.
_Well, that is too extreme, so she will not do that._
Going back, even though I said all of this, I cannot do anything about this in one week, so I have to create a proper training n for her in the following week, I would probably request Urduja''s help because Bakunawa will attempt her partial hero''s test one of these days (though she refused to say what that test is and why it is partial.)
_I really like to help her here, but unfortunately, I can''t use Kage Bunshin, and dying the things I have to do will be dying my preparations for the wedding of me and Eleanor, I want such an important event to be grand, also, I want to clown Roselle by giving him an invitation letter._
While I was thinking of all that, Eleanor was also doing so, she then said.
"Ah, how about I make the panel of the system visible in front of me all day and all night until I can use it instinctively?"
I nodded at this suggestion and even Bakunawa did so.
"That is quite a good idea, though that would be impossible to achieve in a week."
Eleanor nodded and then caressed the hand that was ying with her breast.
"Though you will be quite busy after this week... I''ll just ask for one of my big brother''s help."
I nodded and then also suggested bringing in the strongest so that the discrepancy of strength will not be too big, the strongest is a noble in the Urdujan Territory, so he''s avable and was not bound by a shit chain of Roselle. I stopped fondling Eleanor''s breast and continued training her, such trainingsted in a week with Eleanor improving rapidly, but still not satisfactory for her given that her point of reference was me, after that week, I begrudgingly stopped training with her, and let the strongest sibling of Eleanor to enter my Kingdom, he''s called Warden, apparently, he regrets choosing that name and chooses John instead, so I would call him Warden from now on, well, he''s really strong and not a clown-tier strong like Noir, so I am not worried that the quality of the fights Eleanor will receive will be lower.
I also put some restrictions on him because why would I not, I invented a disposable teleporting device on a paper with arge clearing as a destination, this will be the training ground, he will be staying in the city hall and will only meet with Eleanor when the training starts, they can do whatever they want when they are in breaks through. I also modified mymand to the second inmand of Magayon, he will be responsible for the creation of the rifle prototype but will not be responsible for the operation of the megab, this is a suggestion from Eleanor as it would make her look like a negligent leader if she did not manage the whole picture.
After all of that, I cannot still help but sigh, I really want to apany Eleanor while she is training, but like she said, all of my schedule will be pushed back and the situation that is otherwise under control will spiral out of my hands, I don''t want that. I massaged my head whilst thinking of this as I drank a sip of my hot coffee, even though I didn''t feel cold I still wanted to feel the spirit of winter, with a sigh I spoke to the maid in front of my door.
"You can make Sipnayan enter."
The maid nodded and then opened the door, she then made her way to a green-colored woman with pointy ears, she had a stack of papers in her hands, also she was wearing a sweater for the cold weather toe. While I was observing Sipnayan, I pointed at the papers in her hands.
"Where did thate from?"
Sipnayan looked at the papers in her hands and then smiled.
"These papers are the samples from the paper machine you have designed and the construction department materialized."
Huh, so they didn''t wait for me to operate it after all, huh, but still the blueprint I gave them has the way to operate it, it''s just a manned version of those big-ass machines during the industrial revolution that has lot of wheels, it is not that hard to operate considering the physical capabilities of an average goblin/monkey. I shall visit the factory so that I can praise them, also I got to create an automated one, I will be losing manpower if they have to pull big ass levers every day.
"I see, I shallmend themter on, well,e in, I heard that you have a presentation for a business permit application."
I smiled at Sipnayan whilst she nodded, she had a solemn face like she thought that there was a chance that I would reject this proposal, though she''s operating illegally in terms of myw, so I guess that''s a reason too. She put the stack of papers in front of me with a calligraphy on the front page that says "Business permit proposal", I turned the paper on the next page and there was first a bunch of illustrations of the exterior and interior of the ce and words describing them.
She then proceeded to exin all the things on the documents, she emphasized two things, the recipes that are currently and will be avable and the sanitation process she have gone through when building the first location of her restaurant. Of course, these things have my standards as The Standard, so that means that the venttion is good, the building is not near any factories or military sites and the utensils are made out of metal, and in food, all of them are what I have requested when we are still a resource point, kaldireta, kare-kare, etc. all has been modified to meet theck of ingredients avable.
Also, there are a lot of rice sweets that only appeared in the royal kitchen, it seems like Mirasol and Sipnayan have a close rtionship, anyway, like I said they were modified to adapt to what is avable, after about 30 minutes of exining the prospects of the business in profit, economy, and culture, Sipnayan ended her presentation with a: "These, alongside other unknown prospects will be avable for the restaurant and Kamatayan."
I nodded at this as I reached the end of the document, I squinted my eyes and fixed it once again in front of me whilst I said.
"You are a strong fighter, very much so that I want to force you into the military, but I cannot deny one of my citizens her dream, so congrats, you are now the owner of the first business permit in Kamatayan."
Sipnayan''s expression brightened as I pulled out a paper from the factory using the 4th dimension and wrote using magic the necessary formalities and signed it with my name, after seeing this, Sipnayan was teary as she said.
"Thank you, mydy, I promise to live up to your expectations and will be the bastion of culture in your great nation."
Chapter 123: Don’t Forget About Arachne
Chapter 123: Don¡¯t Forget About Arachne
While Sipnayan and I smiled at each other, we could not help but turn our polite and professional smile to that of awkwardness, why you ask? Well, you see, on my right side is a small-statured woman with short silver-colored hair, its forelocks were all brushed to the side and tucked to her ear, she wears a filipiniana of the same color as her hair, an outfit that she seems to be fond of since ourst trip, after a while of enduring the child height woman in front of her, Sipnayan finally cannot help but inquire.
"My Lady, it''s not like I want to intrude with your arrangements, but why is Captain Bakunawa inside your office when we have non-military matters to discuss?"
Normally, civilians would be afraid to even address the peculiarities of the generals and captains I have appointed. That includes why Wokung and Saru seem to be awfully close to the goblin in front of me. Actually, Kabuto told me that there are rumors that Sipnayan has a bisexual harem, but I can see that Saru just wanted to make her rejoin the military while Wokung is the one running trains inside Sipnayan.
Ahem, anyway, what I am saying is, that rumor will not reach the ears of the three people involved because the three of them are very strong people, that is also the reason why Sipnayan did not even stutter when she asked me that question.
"Actually, I am quite interested in that as well, why are you here, Captain?"
Bakunawa was squinting her eyes at Sipnayan when I asked her such a question, she calmed herself down and looked at me for a full second before looking at Sipnayan again, she then suddenly held my right hand, made a step closer to my table, and then brought her head in front of the field of vision of Sipnayan and leaned in incredibly close to my face!
I could not even say anything as the serpent in front of me peered her eyes with mine, and as expected, this third-rate scene from an author''s wet dream that happened in front of her was misunderstood by Sipnayan because with a cough, she immediately excused herself with a: "I shall take my leave." while using her not-a-restaurant-owner tier speed to storm out of my office.
The maid who also has her eyes opened wide put her hand on her chest and bowed lightly whilst briskly going out of the room.
_This might be the smartest move I have seen Bakunawa do..._
I can remember when she was tricked by the amount of blood I poured from the head of the pink bat queen.
I kept looking at Bakunawa who is infinitesimally close to my face, and to be honest, I was actually quite flustered too, and only my pride was keeping me from stumbling out of my seat.
"Wow, your cheeks have turned red."
I smiled at what she just said as I pushed her face away, though I noticed that her hand was not willing to let go of mine. I was getting worried, is my strongest soldier really trying to kiss me? Or worse undress me? Right here, right now!?
No way, I should stop joking around.
"Hey, hey, you can get electrocuted when you do that sort of thing again, you know?"
I tried to shake off her hand, but then her face once again went close to me, if you do this the third time people will think we''re running out of content, you know!
"Yes, if you don''t like what I am doing, but seeing that I did not even feel a spark, I can assume that you don''t mind, right?"
Bakunawa is acting smart this day, I wonder why, and also why is she using it to make me blush!
[Why are you blushing in the first ce.]
Right! You bastard, are you behind this!? What do you think you''re doing, huh!? My mind went into overdrive and my perception of time dted to the point that my inhales and exhales felt like 5 minutes each, but I didn''t care about all of that as I waited for [Guide]''s answer.
[Ops, I should have stayed quiet.]
So it was really you!?
[Hey, my metaphorical heart is hurt by such usations, just because someone you think is not smart did something out of your expectations doesn''t mean that someone is helping them.]
I cannot help but get annoyed at that as I replied.
_Does that mean that Bakunawa wants to do all sort of things to me?_
[Yes, it was her partial hero''s test. You already know that the gods of the undead pantheon are banking all their bets on you, so the god of streams made it so that Bakunawa will help you get out of your traumatic past, after all, you almost died in yourst fight.]
I was speechless at this, just how desperate are they that they will stretch their limited influence in the world just to help me get rid of the haze in my mind? I was worried instead of touched...
[Also, she''s in love with you, so maybe she wanted a piece of your juicy cake... that might not sound metaphorical with your appearance now.]
I was once again speechless, well, of course, I am not a very dense person after all, she wouldn''t do something like this if she just wanted my twat or have finally entered the door of masochism.
One second really just passed with all of that mental argument I had with a unique skill and at that moment, the door creaked suddenly with the figure of Eleanor emerging, Bakunawa and I immediately separated our one-inch closed lips, Eleanor looked at Bakunawa with quite a profound gaze, well, of course she''d agree with something like this, she has been an advocate of a second Mrs. Demiurge way before the Loki incident.
I have the urge to curse her for the first time in my life.
"Sophia, I am here to take my post as the mayor of Magayon Industrial Center."
I nodded at that quite awkwardly as I said.
"Alright, this desk namete will be officially yours, please use this position wisely and efficiently."
Eleanor looked at me and then Bakunawa once again and smiled, Bakunawa nodded at this.
"I will."
Eleanor answered before leaving the room, I looked at Bakunawa who was also looking at me.
"I am serious with what I am doing, Sophia."
I did not say anything at this as a conflict between my two selves, one I am well acquainted with and one I refuse to acknowledge is happening within me, if I want to discover myself then I have to give Bakunawa who have observed me for far too long a chance, after all, Momoiro was just fascinated to me because she cannot read my thoughts, she will be disgusted the moment she read a sentence of the words in my mind so I cannot consider her.
_But I can''t bring myself to ask Bakunawa to participate in such an ''experiment''... I am not like that after all... wait a minute, I WON''T CONSIDER SUCH THINGS IF I AM NOT ''THAT'' KIND OF PERSON!_
I put my two hands on my face as I sighed deeply, even Bakunawa who was acting weird a little earlier was weirded out by my sudden actions.
Sigh... This might be the hardest decision I have to make...
Just when I was having a very strong internal conflict, a loud voice from a small spider snapped me awake.
"DON''T FORGET ABOUT ME!"
[3rd Person POV]
In a room inside the City hall, Eleanor is holding her desk namete in her hand whilst holding a piece of paper with a pentagram using another, she looks at her name on the namete whilst a faint smile appeared on her face, the te has a "Eleanor B. Demiurge" on it.
"Even though we''re not officially married yet, she already encrusted her surname in mine..."
Eleanor felt touched, after all, Sophia can be considered her first love, so seeing that her first love is so willing to bypass normal proceedings that Sophia would not do so normally, it was normal to feel such a thing, she then looked at the paper Sophia gave her and a solemn expression appeared on her face, remembering the battle between Sophia and Hebi Tsukaiza that created a mental attack to King Roselle enough for him to forcefully liquidate 4,000 gold coins just to buy a start-up currency.
_Even with the goddess of nature giving me such a potent unique skill with abilities that can make me stronger than Hebi if I faced her, I don''t think I can participate in that kind of battle._
Eleanor was even more amazed by the fact that Sophia, who was weaker than Hebi at that time can led Hebi by the nose, it was the very contradiction to the phrase, knowledge speaks but wisdom listens. With a determined look, she swore to help Sophia not only with what her wife assigned her to do, but what her training with her big brother Warden can let her achieve. She then infused mana into the paper, causing the paper to create a rip in space and the fourth dimension to appear, Eleanor entered it and arrived in front of Jin, the captain of the soldiers assigned to protect Magayon.
All the soldiers greeted her with respect whilst the scientists who were at the entrance as well look at her curiously, as Sophia said, her subordinates are blind simps toward her, so they were aware of Sophia''s intelligence even though they did not witness it themselves, they were intrigued by someone who was assigned by theirdy to be the lead scientist when Sophia took it upon herself to be the lead strategist andmander-in-chief of the whole army.
Eleanor greeted all of them without restraint as she gestured for them to immediately enter Magayon.
_______
After Eleanor talked to all the people who visited her due to curiosity or because their posts would be getting direct orders from her, Eleanor sighed in her office.
_I wonder if Sophia will ept the advances of Bakunawa... In my observation, even before we entered Gjarhorn, she was very disturbed by the high amount of women that surrounds her... there is that time when she even unconsciously snuggled her face on Arachne''s chest, though it was Arachne who started that farce._
In all honesty, Eleanor was quite jealous at that time, and only when she observed that Sophia was having difficulties in suppressing her impulses did she encourage her wife to have a second one, it could be Momoiro, it could be Arachne, though it was a surprise that Bakunawa will be the one to make a move first, she was electrocuted several times for Sophia''s amusement after all.
_Though I would feel like I was cuckolded, when Bakunawa''s god even decided to intervene in this matter, then it is safe to say that Sophia needs to be forced out of whatever stops her from being polygamist, some of that is probably me, but I feel like it is moreplicated than that..._
Eleanor finally understood why her Auntie Aoi lets her Mother Urduja fool around a lot. The two of them can be considered martyrs for giving up the position they should monopolize and sharing it with others for the well-being of their spouses.
_Apparently, mother also suppressed herself in her younger days just like Sophia, I can understand Sophia as she was abandoned by her father, but the past of mother is too far back that only she can dig it out, and she is unwilling to dig it out for her children._
Eleanor continued to think of such things while sitting in her office as the first mayor and first lead researcher of Kamatayan.
[Sophia''s POV]
After the outburst of Arachne, she led me and Bakunawa who seemed to have decided to use persistence to pierce through my steel heart (though more like conflicted), Arachne did not say anything other than her main body being in theb already, so we entered her cave with the spider she sent on my shoulder whilst Bakunawa insisted to be at my side.
Well, her initial report says that I and Eleanor will need to peer review the silk color pigmentation as it was something Arachne was stuck on, but it feels like Arachne is restless as she was also watching me and Eleanor trainst week to find an opportunity to drag the two of us towards herb, though unfortunately for her, Eleanor will continue to be busy, so she had to make do with my humble self instead.
_If it is pigmentation, the gene of the spider is not the problem but rather the spinnerets, they have to have an environment that would need them adapt such abilities, if we forcefully make such a change to independent spiders that can''t draw the powers of Arachne, then that would result in their death, meaning we have to create a natural selection like setting somehow and make them die and reproduce quick..._
As we coursed through the maze-like cave that I had long memorized, I was creating some hypotheses, after all, what Arachne was attempting was using silk spiders to create colored webs, the spiders are in fact, simr to earthen spiders with a little bit of mana that makes their silk extra durable that what normal spiders can create.
But there is a problem, these spiders are independent spiders and not and cannot be an offspring of Arachne.
The reason why Marite spiders can withstand gic alteration is because, like I said earlier, they are connected to Arachne, meaning that Arachne needed to have her genes be altered and be affected negatively before all of them universally die or be autistic.
Remember that they had exploding fever before? That would be worse if they are not connected to Arachne.
_Good grief, I was a physicist but somehow how to work with gics and the Theory of Evolution._
I pushed open the gates of theb whilst sighing, there I saw the always naked Arachne in her arachnid form, it made me feel ashamed that I thought that I already be tall. But what caught my eye was the heart encased in a ss with nitrogen gas preserving it, in the back of the ss container is a woman of heavenly beauty, the paleness of herplexion when Ist saw her was gone.
_Ah, it seems like she''s about to resurrect the pink bat queen._
Chapter 124: Mayari and Apolaki
Chapter 124: Mayari and Apki
I looked at the corpse that is still in that womb-like membrane in the wall of Arachne''sb, honestly, I did not expect myself to feel nostalgic when seeing a dead body, I relished in the good old times when I was still a weak baby, my intentional staring on the pink bat queen''s corpse was soon discovered by Arachne who immediately coughed to gather mine and Bakunawa''s attention.
"Ahem, anyway, like what I said earlier, I would like you to know that if you have any idea how to solve this problem without the spiders going retarded and start spitting webs at random, I am all ears, here are the failed experiments."
Arachne took out a box from the back of her spider lower half, the box was made out of ss, and it showed different spiders, well, retarded is not an urate term, they look like they were drunk as they were spitting red, blue, white, yellow and many more silk colors that are all falling to the floor of the box and then melting into a mini puddle.
_Wait a minute, these spiders are not gic failures anymore, they are pathetic excuses for spiders._
Arachne was looking at me who was furrowing my brows, oh man, good thing I am here and good thing I got all the basic elements down, if not, we will not be able to simte the natural selection and can only release spiders into our forests and then wait for many for them to be lucky and adapt pigmented webs.
"Well, Lady Sophia, do you have any idea how to fix this? Though the only thing I can think of is natural selection, that will take too long."
I smiled at such a statement, as expected of one of the three smartest individuals in my country.
"Yes, that is the only way as the genes of independent spiders are delicate, also the genes will copse immediately if you modify them before releasing them, so we will create a very tiny version of natural selection."
[3rd Person POV]
As Sophia started to mend the problem that arose on her future state-owned business, the spies of several countries that are stationed in Gjarhorn were being hunted down by the assassin force of the said Kingdom, yet because of the sudden change in the chain ofmand due to Noir dying and Roselle, someone who is used tomanding in the light and is totally unfamiliar with how assassins are supposed to be deployed is the one taking themander post, the quality of the nket search plummeted to an all-time low, all of the spies in different countries were ordered to retreat as they will be reced by new ones once the blinded eyes of Gjarhorn are not looking at them anymore.
In the room, Roselle looked at the deputymander who had a frown on his face, the deputy knew that he was not yet qualified to take the post of thete prince, yet, he also knew that his King was not used to operating a whole organization that moves in the dark, too much for being familiar with the night because he would look cool.
Roselle did not speak but his grave expression did not diminish that has hints of anger in it, not only was he shit-tier in terms ofmanding assassins, but his arms dealing business was also halted because hisrgest smithy was destroyed because of the security measure of Sophia''s coins, and what angers him the most is the fact that if he took up arms and dered war, the mother-inw of Sophia will surely clog their advance, a civil war will ensue if that is to happen.
Naturally, no country wants to face the world''s strongest Duchy nor do they want to anger Sophia who has almost killed a seasoned hero, so alliances are useless too.
_The only thing I can do is to spread rumors that Sophia stole the money in the coffers while we show her the greatest hospitality and I can hear some spies who are snickering while talking about my order... but I can''t really do anything... that white-haired bitch made my Kingdom into a very vtile explosive that will explode if I do anything, and implode if I do nothing!_
"My Lord?"
The deputy suddenly noticed his King who was huffing, even though his very first direct order as themander of the assassins isplete bullshit, he was still his King, a capable one at that, he immediately approached Roselle, but Roselle stopped him by putting his palm up.
"It seems like the spies have been scared during the fight between the two invaders and decided to dig their hiding hole deeper or escape, continue the search for a week and stop, we cannot waste our time for such matters."
All the leaders in the room were wearing their poker faces, but all of them had the same thought.
_The report says some of our assassins encountered spies... 100 kilometers away... using our main roads as an escape route... This is not just a waste of time, but us pping ourselves in the face..._
_______
Gjarhorn, who face the brunt of two surgical sucker punches from Sophia continued their futile search to re-establish their King''s shattered pride, and a weekter, all of the spies entered the borders of their Kingdoms and Empires and were called by their respective monarchs to report their findings.
And as one would expect, every single one of them was shocked! They had just stopped hyper-ventting when the news spread by Sophia that Gjarhorn recognized Kamatayan''s currency by buying 1,000 Kamatayan magic coins for 4,000 Gjarhorn gold coins reached their ears when they heard the sorry state of Gjarhorn.
"Noir Gjarhorn is dead and the weapon dealing industry of Gjarhorn was crippled due to the "innovative security measure" of Sophia''s coins! And Roselle''s response was reduced to defaming Sophia!"
All of the people, who somehow, someway read the reports at the same time started to grit their teeth in unison, soon however, some of them shook their heads in disappointment, one would realize that some of these people are old enough to be able to see the glorious monarchs of Gjarhorn who did not yield to any challenges, even if that challenge is Urduja herself.
Of course, they understood the situation, Urduja was given a big piece ofnd without having any individual that can neutralize her, and now all Gjarhorn can do is to get her away from all political decisions except when they are discussing going to war, the pantheon of the god of the sun, that is once favored Gjarhorn''s Royal Family is now sucking the metaphorical dick of Urduja and giving almost all her children the hero prospect status, leaving the next generation of Kings after the generation of Urduja to be in a decline until they were reduced to a King who can''t lead assassins and a prince who got manipted to fuck his brother''s wife.
And then Sophia exploited all of this when the other countries did not dare to do so because of obvious reasons.
Their disappointment was not directed to Roselle but instead to the whole Gjarhorn herself. It is really pitiful that the once glorious country that could go against Valentine''s Army of the Kingdom of Heaven is no more.
_______
Emperial capital, Mayari Empire.
"Defaming the person who, in the public eyes sacrificed her life to drive away Hebi Tsukaiza? He''s just going to turn the public eye against him while already dealing with his strongest export being crippled because he focused 60 percent of his production in a mega smithy inside his capital instead of creating a specialized city for such a job and all his allies doubting his protective abilities because of letting an invader inside his Kingdom to drive another invader away... I expected a better response from you Roselle."
The Emperor, together with his council shook his head in disappointment towards their ally, though he could not really suggest anything that could mitigate the situation other than waiting for the weapon dealing industry to be fully functional again, he did expect better public sympathy gathering move than defaming a public hero.
"Well, even if we want to help Gjarhorn, it''s impossible to reim glory after being embarrassed by two frontal ps in the face if we don''t go to war, but we are already at war with Apki."
One of the advisers said and everyone, even the emperor openly or silently agreed, suddenly the eyes of their emperor squinted and looked at a corner of a room, his gaze seemed to pierce through the wall, and the distance in which mortal can describe as their limit.
"Kamatayan Queendom..."
_________
Imperial Capital, Apki Empire.
In the council hall of the sworn enemy of Mayari, the elders were shaking to their very core as if they were facing a monster instead of papers, that is because their emperor, who is known for his temper is looking at the report while gnashing his teeth, everyone hoped that they will not be injured too heavily.
"Sophia Demiurge... So that''s the person who has dyed my order of daggers and now dyed all of my weapon orders... Because of this, we have to make do with recycled weapons to equip the new recruits..."
Suddenly, all the shaking in the whole council members disappeared as dread appeared in their eyes. Their emperor might be always angry, but if he''s not, it only means one thing!
"Send a messenger to Valentine and tell them that I will personally participate in any revenge attempt they will make against Kamatayan."
Everyone in the room looked at the emperor, one of the eldest and most respected raised his hand, for his life, he had to be as humble as possible.
"My Lord, I think that is a bad idea, remember that the two monarchs of Valentine can take revenge on Sophia by themselves, with you offering help, we will risk offending them."
All the council members were silent and did not dare to nod, but every one of them agreed, though, through experience, they knew that this attempt to cate the situation and get themselves out of the trouble that they already had plenty of was futile.
"Why would they be offended? I''m a hero too, it''s not like I am too far off them in terms of strength... As long as it''s not Urduja, I am confident in defeating anyone."
All of the council members resigned their arguments in their hearts. Their emperor was right. Well, normally, he would be right.
__________
Even Tydings and Stardust heard this news, however, they did not pay attention to it, after all, they are already embroiled in an intense civil war against Indio and Kamatayan''s military alliance, so they cannot afford to even be shocked by such news and just decided to consider it as a matter of course.
Instead, one person became shocked in their steed.
"Defame Sophia? Has King Roselle be crazy because his arms dealing business was frozen?"
Midori Seiyoku looked at the actress in front of her, the woman almost has the same three sizes as her and is a riveting beauty too, the only difference was that the woman''s hair was ck, so she had to wear a wig to impersonate Midori. While thinking of things like that, Midori suddenly heard two people mockingly say:
"We don''t even need to move to mitigate such a lousy defamation. How impudent is he to think that he is worthy of My Lady''s brain cells."
Flou said as he looked at Khearsenbelle who seemed to not even be slightly offended by someone mocking her ex-husband. She would have been embarrassed if she was still his spouse too.
"Indeed, the size of his brain was sacrificed for the size of his dick."
Midori immediately frowned.
_Who the hell replies to conversations like that?_
However, she knew that she is not the one to talk as a former dick rider herself, so she ignored it and fiddled with the report.
_Honesty, I am disappointed in myself to have been cornered by someone who can''t properly manipte public opinions._
Midori does not want to be arrogant or something, but by how poor Roselle is working against pressure, then Midori would be able to lead the country better than him, of course, as someone who is only intelligent and doesn''t have enough brawn, she would only be disqualified.
Midori suddenly smiled.
_Even though we were threatened to be her double spy, having a patron like Sophia will give us astronomical benefits, I just have to do my best to stop my family from doing something stupid and ruining our second chance at retaining the remaining dignity Shiro''s bullshit has given us._
Midori''s eyes burned with determination as she was prepared to do anything to make her surname great again. She looked at her actress and asked.
"So? Have you found a suitable noble?"
The actress nodded and then put out a stack of paper.
"I have Lady Midori, but I have a lot of them and I can''t choose one, I filtered it to the point that all of them have a 60 percent chance of agreeing, but please consolidate the list and point out the most fitting one."
Chapter 125: Ardent Confession
Chapter 125: Ardent Confession
[Sophia''s POV]
In a simtionb adjacent to the mainb of Arachne''s cave, three people are staring at a small forest. No, the forest is not just small in square kilometers but seems to defy thews of scaling itself. You see, the trees of the said "forest" are just about one foot tall, and the height of the grasses is not even graspable when one is not like me, Bakunawa, or Arachne. Bakunawa specifically was amazed.
"To think that Earth Magic is capable of customizing the size of the trees without affecting their age... it''s quite the fascinating application of an element that is best known for defense..."
I smirked a little at such a remark, though before I could even say anything, Arachne, who was in her human form, chortled.
"Indeed, though if I were to say, I am more impressed with Lady Eleanor''s earth Magic application, after all, she created a loud sonic boom that destroyed a ring tactical disadvantage of our side at the time of the war for the ownership of the forest."
I nodded at that statement, indeed, even though Eleanor needed a quiteplicated magic circle, it cannot be denied that just the requirement of the angle and smoothness of thend is an amazing feat, all I can say is that, no one can be above me in this nation, except Eleanor. But hey, we are getting sidetracked here, and realizing this, I immediately coughed a little bit and then said.
"Anyway, Arachne, this forest will be the temporary house of the spiders for natural selection, I requested the help of Urduja to simte the sun so that it can sustain the nts in a week. What will you do is release the box of gic failure spiders and then after 12 hours you will be releasing carnivorous spiders who have bad eyesight and cannot distinguish colors properly, this will make it so that the adaptation of the spiders will be focused in the pigmentation of their webs, don''t worry about them adapting a camouge ability, we dealt with that already after all."
Arachne nodded slowly whilst squinting her eyes, she scanned me from top to bottom and then finally muttered.
"My Lady, you seem to be in quite the hurry."
I flinched at that remark, dang so I was so affected by "the decision" that my restlessness was evident even when I tried my best to hide it.
"Well, let''s just say, that I am, in fact, in a hurry."
After replying with the best casualness I can drag out of my tense body, I looked at Bakunawa and then said.
"Bakunawa, let''s go to my office, we have some things to talk about."
Bakunawa looked at me for a moment before her eyes evidently lit up, she nodded with vigor, something that I rarely saw when she became my ve.
This time, it''s Arachne''s turn to flinch, sensing this, I did what every sensible human should do in situations where a person wants to say something to you, yet is too shy/prideful to do so. I opened the 4th dimension and then said to Bakunawa: "Well, let''s go." Bakunawa once again nodded with vigor and ignored the fleeting eyes of Arachne, and as expected, just as I was about to make my first step Arachne ran towards me and hugged me from behind.
_I know she''s rather fond of hugging other people, but I feel like this work is slowly turning into a stupid harem novel._
Though I am sure that, it is in fact, turning into one.
Seeing this gesture, Bakunawa''s eyes widened whilst the temperature in the whole room which was already not warm to begin with plummeted further as she stared at the two perky naked mountains pressing against my back and me who was guiltily enjoying it.
"Hm? What is it?"
I smiled whilst turning my head towards Arachne, seeing me like that, Arachne knew that she was yed and blushed quite hard, I stared at her eyes quite intensely, this made her blush a little and let go of her hug, well, I would love to have a feel on those knockers more, but the teasing must go on.
"Well?"
I continued whilst ignoring the feeling of Bakunawa''s stare, I wondered if I''d be alright when I exined to her the things we would doter on.
"I... well, I think you know it already, but I am just one step near to resurrecting or attempting the resurrection of the pink bat queen, as you know, it will be a great addition to our forces if she once again lives her life, though she will not be able to talk because she used the [Ninth Symphony] she is still a master illusionist that maybe can teach Kabuto and the tikbngs a thing or two... so it would be nice if you help me..."
She made such a logical argument with a blush on her face, it is obvious that she just made up a very reasonable excuse, though I will help her because of what she just said, also because I want to test a future invention of mine.
"Well, I intend to help you and I am nning on inventing something cool that can rece a heart, and an energy facilitator in general, so you have to wait for it, let''s say 1 week after my wedding."
The eyes of Arachne visibly sparkled and I could even hear a faint "woah...!" sounding out of her mouth, Arachne then said to me, excitement and gratitude evident in her voice.
"Alright, I will wait for such a day!"
After nodding, me and Bakunawa finally entered the 4th dimension with Bakunawa obviously perked up. I can only sigh in my mind, as you might have already guessed, I already decided to "discover myself", with the thing my father was doing as well as the 2nd Elven Undead War that is looming around the corner, the literal corner of my Queendom, such fatal negligence that happened with my fight against Hebi will be the end of me if I did not clear my mind of all the things inside it.
Well, being a Christian, an orphan, and being embroiled in political schemes at an early age did a number on quite a lot of my Freudian faculties, so except for the fact that I am straight, I didn''t know that I have a muchrger and overflowing "love".
_If it is just as simple as having a second wife, I''m gonna get really angry._
I can just cate the horrible feeling welling up my chest as such while I and Bakunawa finally entered my office, I sighed quite audibly to pump myself up, even though I knew that Bakunawa would agree to what I was about to request, part of myself was still not agreeing on my decision, I just hope that over time, this will not feel so wrong anymore.
Turning around towards Bakunawa who had pulled out a bracelet of some sort out of nowhere.
Without even sitting on my seat, I cleared my throat with a cough and started speaking.
"Bakunawa, you see, even though I have my mild sadistic tendencie-!?"
All of thatrge thumping in my heart and the self-encouragement raging in my mind suddenly stopped alongside the words I was about to say!
Bakunawa suddenly pushed the bracelet she had in her hand into mine, strangely causing all my strength to seep out of my body, or more urately, it was sealed and became inessible, I froze for a moment, a moment that gave Bakunawa a change to yank my left arm in which the bracelet was in close to her, my chest pressed to hers as she used my trick, floating with air magic to make herself taller than me when standing, and not only that, she wrapped her hand around my slender waist and held it tightly, not allowing any attempt of escaping.
"Yes, yes, I know, you have been holding back on your desires to the point that it affected your fight against Hebi, right? Don''t worry, I will help you."
Bakunawa paused whilst a grin appeared on her face as she eyed my lips and leaned in for a kiss.
Even with all of my brain processing speed, I could not help but be shocked as I felt her warm tongue invading my mouth and dancing with mine.
_This is not how I imagined it!_
[3rd Person POV]
All her life, she never thought of such a thing, after all, she was once just a small river snake who was touched by a golden finger, she used all the power she received from her Lord and all the abilities she gained through her hard work to serve the savior she calls father, she killed, fought, and killed and fought even more, the only person who have caught her interest is the hero prospect who invaded the protectednd of gods, the five-pronged forest, her home and challenged her, the one who calls herself Urduja Tawalisi.
At that time, Urduja and Bakunawa, with Urduja''s women as watchers fought for several days and nights, yet they could not find a victor and called it a draw, after all, no one of the two fighters wanted to see the whole thirdyer be destroyed by ice and fire. That was the only time that her eyes caught someone that fascinated her, however, such fascination is due to the fact that she cannot defeat the intruder even with all her might, yes, she pushed the intruder to use her full power too, but for the Ice Serpent, a draw against a human, or anyone in general is not an eptable result.
With this incident, she once again trained, she challenged the whole forest again and again, she faced several defeats and victories that made her experienced, experienced to the point that her once vulnerable self became the most feared existence in the five-pronged forest, at that time, she thought she was the strongest, she thought she will never be defeated once again, but the reality was proved cruel, a woman, or a baby technically with extraordinary charisma, unyielding confidence and overwhelming might defeated her in the most embarrassing way possible and she became a ve.
At first, she thought that she will never be used to the life of a ve, a word with a very bad connotation, but contrary to her expectations of being tortured for the pleasure of the new owner of the forest, she just received a couple or three severe electrocutions before being appointed captain of the defense army of the capital.
Once again, her interest was stirred, and this time, she had a chance to observe her Lady Sophia more closely, so she did, she saw how Sophia dealt with matters with incredible finesse and sophistication, and she saw how passionate she was in giving the undeads and living beings under her a good life, a life where they will be looked above by others and not belittled. Slowly, a simple interest turned to fascination, and before she knew it, the once frozen heart of the Ice Serpent, melted and once again pumped blood for the person who once defeated her, for the person she now loves.
But like every maiden in love, Bakunawa came up with a question, will she confess her love? If yes, how will she do so? If not, then how will she ept it?
Such questions bugged her mind and the once confident ve of the fallen hero faltered, and on the verge of making her first love unrequited, and if not for a certain mission that befell her.
[Notice: The First Part of the Hero''s Test has been bestowed to the Hero Prospect Bakunawa by her god the [God of Streams].
Mission: Help the Fallen Hero of the Undeads, the Future Queen of the Undeads lift the shackles she has put on herself and let all her pent-up desire burst out of her body and mind.
This mission is not broadcasted and is only known by the Hero prospect, Good luck, and may your almighty god bless you.]
At first, Bakunawa was baffled by such a seemingly nonsensical mission, well, of course, she would not dare disrespect her father, but it doesn''t make sense to meddle with other people''s business, besides, Eleanor can just do that every so often, so Bakunawa did not see much point to this mission, well, if Sophia is to see this mission board, she will surely confirm what she has "noticed" with her conversation with Sinag, unfortunately, she did not and not until she saw how Sophia got sucker punched by Loki did she realized the severity of the matter.
Not only was such an urrence very unusual to someone of Sophia''s caliber, but Bakunawa, though not the sharpest knife in a cab knew that the arrival of the mission and the urrence was just so coincidental, and indeed, when her father spoke to her, she became certain.
"Bakunawa, how have you been? Well, I can''t really talk to you for long because I''m quite far away from you, it is a good thing that you talked about this mission with Urduja and have decided to tell your feelings towards Sophia and ask for her advice, and even though her rather aggressive advice is not something that can normally work, I want you to go with it and let yourself be the extractor of all of Sophia''s pent up desire."
Bakunawa was speechless and was thinking of this mission, she had never thought that a simple love confession would lead to her helping Sophia ovee her self-restraint, but knowing that, she immediately talked with Eleanor who weirdly epted her exnations quiet enthusiastically and even gave her a bracelet from their "couple''s cab" that is being used by Sophia to Eleanor to erase the power of Eleanor to resist.
And on this day she finally had the permission of her beloved to make a move, and of course, she will not let it go.
_______
Bakunawa''s long, slimy tongue that is inherent to serpents alongside her lips separated from Sophia''s, causing thetter''s tongue to poke out whilst a trail of saliva was traced in between Bakunawa and Sophia''s mouth, Bakunawa retracted her tongue and then licked her lips, and in them, a word she longed to say for so long finally escaped.
"I love you, Sophia."
Chapter 126: Sophia is a Switch! (18+)
Chapter 126: Sophia is a Switch! (18+)
My reference in this one is Profane Prince of Domination Chapters 372-374, actually they even look identical... enjoy.
2: If you find the chapter unpleasant, you can skip the next two chapters as it would not have any bearing on the main plot, just take a mental note on yourself that Sophia has epted the harem route
________
Sophia''s eyes who were muddled because of the uninvited intrusion of Bakunawa inside her mouth that she enjoyed more than what she wanted to admit regained their light as she red at the owner of such an invasive tongue.
"What do you think you''re doing, Bakunawa!? Not only did you steal one of my belongings, you even intend to rape me through it!?"
Sophia breathed heavily, not in anger but because she wanted to catch her breath, something that Bakunawa could see from her queen''s legs that were closed up to cover her lower lips and beet red face that indicated her arousal, Bakunawa who received a literal head splitting crash course about sex with Aoi Dodomeki for this moment can confirm this.
"It''s fine, I mean, how can you hide such a convenient tool from the world, right? Also, why would you say that I was about to rape you? Didn''t you meet me here to say that you want to try a one-night stand to tell if it feels refreshing to have sex with people other than your wife?"
Sophia gritted her teeth for what Bakunawa had said was true, but still, her pride could not just let herself fall under the hands of her subordinate.
"But even then, you shouldn''t hug your queen like that! I am still above you!"
Bakunawa just smiled as she stopped all of Sophia''s attempts to recoil and get out of her grasp, the feeling of seeing her ever-so-mighty queen struggling to get free from her arms was addicting, though, of course, she would not forget her more important mission.
"That''s what is wrong with you Sophia, you always expect yourself to be better than other people, you always want to be the best in everything you do, even in bed, that is the case, I bet you consider your slight slip up with Eleanor a little while ago a pride crushing defeat. You don''t have to do that to yourself, sometimes you have to let yourself free from the burden of your identity..."
As Bakunawa said that, her hand wormed towards the but cheek of Sophia whilst one of her fingers poked her butthole.
"Ahhh..."
The sudden intrusion made Sophia moan, normally she would be alert at all times, but the words of Bakunawa made her contemte deeply, making her momentarily lower her guard, seeing this, the smile of Bakunawa became a little broader as she once again started to lean in, earning the resistance of Sophia, though, for some baffling reason, the resistance was much gentler than before.
"... And I shall help you do that..."
Bakunawa did not wait for any arguments from Sophia and she once again forcibly invaded the lips and soon, the mouth of her queen, even though thetter''s tongue is quite long, Bakunawa was gifted with a tongue that could touch her chest, not only was it longer than Sophia''s, because she uses it often when she was still a wild beast and also because of the strength restraining effect of the bracelet, Bakunawa''s tongue advanced like a tsunami, the prided technique of Sophia that conquered Eleanor was defeated in no time and she unconsciously started to kiss back with her tongue that was being pushed behind by the mighty force of the intruder that was Bakunawa.
Sophia felt subdued, she cannot fight back and all she can do is to slowly roll her eyes to relish on the indignant pleasure of having one''s domination be snatched away from her that is continuously invading her mind, her now ample chest is making weird shapes as it pressed harder against Bakunawa''s own whilst her ass is being toyed around by the masterful fingers of Bakunawa''s hands, from time to time, Bakunawa will use her middle finger that has some scale on it and enter the asshole of Sophia whilst making her scales vibrate moderately, earning massive shudders of pleasure from her master.
And as someone who has "forced" her way through her wife time and time again, Sophia knew what all these instinctive actions would lead to as she felt gushes of liquid trickling down her inner thighs, Bakunawa also smelt such urrence and finally decided that it''s time to change location, she removed her invasive lips into Sophia''s once again, causing her master to huff heavily whilst her lips followed Bakunawa''s by instinct, not wanting to let go.
Sophia has been fully ensnared.
"Let''s go to your room."
Sophia nkly stared at the ceiling as she heard Bakunawa''s whisper.
_How dare you order me around..._
However, she did not voice out such thoughts, her head was too muddled and her body yearns for more pleasure, as such, Sophia cannot think of anything other than obedience as she opened the 4th dimension, at that time, Bakunawa already started to lick her delightful neck whilst sucking on it to nt numerous hickies, Bakunawa saw the blue glow at the back of Sophia and once again went back to Sophia''s lips, this time, Sophia received Bakunawa''s domineering tongue with her own as she once again let herself be drowned in the pleasure of subjugation.
She did not know that having a second felt this good, no, she never knew that being forced into submission would feel so good.
_To think I just have to feel all of this to not be sucker punched by Loki..._
That was all Sophia could think of as she let herself be dragged by Bakunawa towards the 4th dimension that connected the office to her bedroom, Bakunawa immediately pushed Sophia down the bed, she then restrained the right hand of Sophia that contained her magic bracelet as she touched it and twisted it a little, not only would the bracelet restrain the power of anyone who has it, it will also increase or decrease the sensitivity of the wearer by the will of the one that put it on, and evidently Bakunawa increased her queen''s sensitivity severalfold.
Bakunawa then removed the bracelet and reattached it to one of the legs of Sophia that were now coiled around her back, after that, she looked at Sophia and admired her gaze of passive submission, never did she imagine that she would see the sadistic queen wait for her machinations so willingly, Sophia is not even ring anymore, she''s just longingly staring at Bakunawa to relieve her aching needs that she have restrained for god knows how long.
Bakunawa smirked upon seeing this and started to fondle the breasts of Sophia.
"Ngh... ahhh...!"
A minor moan alongside small jolts of pleasure surfaced throughout Sophia''s body, however, the great hands of Bakunawa soon made the pleasure higher and higher and more unbearable, the blissfully tormenting feeling was then amplified several times by the bracelets, and minor orgasms immediately squirted out of her vagina as Sophia squeezed Bakunawa with her coiled legs and curled her toes whilst trying to suppress her shameless sounds through her mouth by covering her mouth with her hand, however, such actions earned the re of Bakunawa, after all, she was enjoying such unrestrained moans from someone who tormented her for fun, how can she just let it stop?
Bakunawa stopped fondling the mountainous breasts of Sophia as she said.
"Don''t restrain your moans."
Sophia''s cunt quivered upon hearing such amand, and another minor orgasm flowed out of it, causing Sophia to feel a little shame for feeling pleasure from being ordered around, yet she did not dare to disobey the order and bit her lips while clutching the bedsheets in futile effort to muffle her sounds. Seeing this, Bakunawa grinned as she licked the nipple of Sophia once again and continued with her masterful breast massage.
"Hnngh... aaAAAH!"
After a couple of seconds of enduring her moans, Sophia once again shouted her unrestrained deration of pleasure, it was fortunate that a soundproofing spell was present and Bakunawa was not aware of it, Bakunawa relished on the sounds of her beloved as she continued to tease her mounds, of course, to not spoil the "main course" that Bakunawa already nned beforehand, she made sure that her touch is mild and only was heightened by the increased sensitivity of Sophia.
If she really used what she learned in Aoi''s crash course, then Sophia would have already busted a bucket load of cum, but because of Bakunawa''s self restraint, the orgasms being ejected by Sophia''s twat are minor ones and only their continued release made the bed so wet that love liquid started to trickle down the floor slowly. The moans did not grow but did not slow down either and in the end, Bakunawa decided that it was already time for the next stage of her devious n, she stopped all her movements around the chest of her queen, making the said queen to look at her in disappointment and confusion.
"Hmm... it seems like I can''t make your voice grow louder with chest massages alone... I shall step up my game."
Bakunawa smirked and Sophia could not help but shudder whilst her breathing became heavier in anticipation of her soldier''s n, the said soldier went out of the bed and took leisurely steps, purposely prolonging the anticipation of Sophia, after the most grueling 4 seconds of Sophia''s life, Bakunawa finally reached a cab and opened it, Sophia once again trembled hard and imagined all the things that will happen from now on, nowhere is her indignation before can be seen.
"Hmm... Let''s see..."
Bakunawa locked on three items she have chosen beforehand but purposely dragged her choosing process to enjoy the uneasy squirming of Sophia, after another half a dozen seconds, Bakunawa looked forward once again, in her hands were two handcuffs, anal beads that are made of ss, and a dildo that seem to be able to enter both the lower holes. Bakunawa also took note of Sophia who was clutching the bed and spreading her legs without any words from her, it seemed like her queen wanted to receive orders, so she gave her one.
"Remove your clothes."
Sophia finally realized that she was still indeed not fully naked and her only exposed part were her bountiful breasts, seeing this, she immediately sat on the bed and pulled the ribbon behind her back whilst her other hand removed her badly soaked panties, she also made sure not to remove the bracelet, after getting rid of her underwear, Sophia let go of her hold on her backless dress, causing it to fall and reveal her newly acquired sinful body, her breathing became even heavier as Bakunawa looked at her with predatory eyes, she smiled a little and covered her breasts as if a shy maiden being exposed for the first time.
After doing this action, she sat down the stained sheets once again and pushed herself in the middle to anticipate all the things Bakunawa would do to "help" her, of course, she already received massive help from her soldier, so she might as well ept all of it this very moment. That was the rationale of Sophia, the queen who is currently longing for the touch of her inferior.
"Ah, yes, that is a beautiful sight, be sure to hold that position anytime you want me to help you release stress like now, okay? Well, that is of course if you find my services satisfying."
Bakunawa smirked widely as she said those words, she inched closer to the edge of the bed calmly as opposed to Sophia whose cunt and body started to squirm in impatience, she put down the dildo and the anal beads while holding the two handcuffs in her hands, she then grabbed the left foot of Sophia, causing the queen to yelp in pleasant surprise as the former forcibly yanked it towards the railing at the bottom of the bed, she then opened one of the handcuffs that has the key on it and put it on Sophia''s foot that is currently being grabbed by her and started attaching it to the railing.
"Still, it''s a good thing that you and Eleanor both have the S and M bones in you, it''s very convenient to be able to grab these toys as opposed to having to buy them, don''t you think?"
Sophia continued to breathe heavily as she nodded with vigor, she did not know what would happen or rather refused to know what would happen, thus her excitement did not curb and was only amplified multiple times when Bakunawa cuffed her feet in the second railing, the design of the bed is quite strange, that is because Sophia and her wife is quite rowdy and destroys a lot of bed in recent times, so the one providing the bed modified it to be more sturdy.
As Bakunawa admired her masterpiece, she sighed and then put the ss anal beads into her mouth and coiled it with her tongue as she unceremoniously impaled it towards her whole mouth into her throat! This shocked Sophia as she saw Bakunawa slowly let the beads out, she then sighed and stared at the lubed anal beads.
"Actually, I lied, Sophia..."
________
Author: Here is another cheap attempt at BDSM, also, whoever gave me the harem idea, nice one brother.
Also, Bakunawa is a surprisingly fast learner, and the reason for that is because I changed my projected scene from her being the bottom to her being the top.
Chapter 127: Revenge by Hardf*ck (18+)
Chapter 127: Revenge by Hardf*ck (18+)
Author: This chapter has some NTR-rish dialogue, you have been warned.
As usual, just skip the chapter if you find 18+ scenes unpleasant.
_________
"I am not just here to help, I also want to take revenge, I was continuously humiliated by you in the first days of my envement, and even after I started to obey you, I get randomly electrocuted before it immediately stopped and even though I admit that I came to love youter on, I still won''t be able to forget all of that until I get to avenge myself, so here is what I thought, I will use this anal beads that responds to the amount of mana you pour in it to you and if you managed to cum five times, I will pound you hard as per your wishes, but if you don''t, then I can just pull out my services and consider you dissatisfied, what do you say?"
Sophia was perplexed by such a remark, she moved her feet that were bound by two handcuffs whilst staring at her cunny that constantly opens and closes as it gushed endless juices to announce its owner''s cravings.
_It seems like this will be one hell of a day._
Her already ragged breathing started to pick up once again as she imagined the things her soldier will do to her poor little cunt and ass after all the things she have done to Bakunawa, well, it was not like she normally want her insides tinkered, she''s the one doing that most of the time after all, but she already epted Bakunawa''s "help", so she might as well try her hand... or hole in the bottom side of things. Also, how hard it would be to orgasm five times? It was guaranteed that she would experience the main course quite quickly.
Such were Sophia''s thoughts, and thus she replied.
"I... yes, you can take revenge as much as you want... It is quite efficient that you can help me while you take your revenge too..."
Sophia tugged her handcuffs once more in a show of lustful anticipation, causing them to ng, Bakunawa smirked at this inviting gesture and immediately bent down and put down the double dildo, she then knelt and replied to herdy''s answer as she stared at the adorable holes of Sophia.
"That''s right..."
After saying as such, she put some scales on her index and middle fingers and made them protrude like silicon whilst making them vibrate at a moderate frequency and poked the butthole of Sophia.
"Ahh..."
Sophia did not dare to muffle her moans this time, lest she wants to earn another re from Bakunawa, of course, it would feel endearing if that happens, she still feels like she had to do this to "pay" for all the things she has made Bakunawa feel, Bakunawa continued to push and pull her fingers to make Sophia''s butthole loosen up whilst also enjoying the unrestrained sounds of her queen, after a while, Bakunawa saw that Sophia''s ass is already spread out due to her mini buttfuck, she raised the dripping anal beads on her hands and slowly inserted it in Sophia''s ass.
"Hii..."
Sophia felt afraid, but simultaneously, the smooth bumps of the beads made her squeal in delight, Bakunawa twisted the bracelet on Sophia''s other foot as she smirked.
_Let the revenge begin._
She started to inject mana into the ss anal beads, it immediately started to vibrate at a moderate pace and wriggled slowly inside the other hole of Sophia.
"OHHH...!"
Sophia unconsciously wanted to clench her legs because of the invasion of her newfound spots of pleasure, but was stopped by the restraints given to her by Bakunawa, seeing that the vibrations and movements might make Sophia orgasm too early, Bakunawa decreased her sensitivity a little bit, after all, where would be the fun if the subject of her revenge immediately perishes, right?
"Oh... oh... oh..."
Sophia''s moan lowered, however, the frequency of her enchanting song did not diminish a bit. Bakunawa''s devious smile widened as she sessfully edged Sophia. It was time for part 2 of her revenge.
"So, who''s better when they topped you, Eleanor, or me?"
Sophia was stunned upon hearing that question, she gritted her teeth and clenched the sheets harder as she replied.
"What is this all of a sudde- Ahh..."
Well, she tried to reply but her newfound pleasures made it hard for her to even form a word, she continued to moan unrestrained, and seeing this, Bakunawa continued speaking.
"Well, I mean, you are already a couple and had a lot of intimate moments, so I might just think that maybe I am more inexperienced than her or something?"
Sophia continued to look at Bakunawa while not missing a beat of her deprived song of pleasure, she bit her lips and then once again replied.
"No... I am the one who explores her body every time we do it, it''s her first time to be the leader in bed that one time, even then she made me orgasm 3 times..."
Bakunawa nodded as she slowly increased the sensitivity of Sophia through the bracelet whilst she spoke.
"Huh... really? That is disappointing given the sight I am seeing right now... it would be better if you had found me first..."
Bakunawa slowly impaled the anal bead in the ass of Sophia whilst still injecting the same amount of mana, she also did not stop tilting the bracelet on her queen''s foot.
"Oh, how about this? You''re repulsed by the idea of having a second wife right? How about you leave her for me? You can feel this good all the time while you get to refresh your mind every day."
As Bakunawa have expected, Sophia''s expression turned into that of anger and suppressed the feeling of being edged through the ass as she shouted whilst Bakunawa inserted arge amount of mana into the anal bead.
"WHAT THE HEL... AAAHHH!"
Sophia who was just a feet away from lying down and was about to berate Bakunawa suddenly shouted a blood-curdling scream as she arched her back! Her ass was being assaulted by bumpy anal beads that vibrated and wriggled inside her, not only did it send massive jolts throughout her body, her vagina tightened and sprayed her first orgasm!
Bakunawa stared at the massive squirt ejected out of Sophia''s twat that almost reached the ceiling, she did not know if this represented the pent-up frustrations inside her, but if it did, then it is quiterge.
"HAHAHAHA! I knew it, you''ll get agitated! Look at that cum, you basically created a waterfall!"
After such an exmation, Bakunawa increased the sensitivity of Sophia manyfold once again and increased the movements of the anal beads! Sophia who is yet recover from her previous thunderous climax immediately sumbed to her second, third and fourth orgasms, all of which were disyed byrge jets of cum and sharp moans, but as she prepared herself for thest climax of the pre-event, she soon realized that the pleasures she was feeling in her ass are decreasing until she practically cannot feel anything anymore!
Bakunawa, the mastermind of the new obstacle for Sophia''s blissful discharge continued to smirk widely as she said.
"Well, where did all of that vigor earlier go? I thought that you wanted my assistance and take on my ns for revenge at the same time and agreed to my terms? What happened?"
Sophia''s eyes immediately widened as she clenched her teeth and looked at Bakunawa.
"You decreased my sensitivity!"
Sophia could not help but be angry as she felt her edging stop, she was just a few strokes away from being stroked in both of her holes! How can she just let it stop here? Sophia tried to argue, but Bakunawa sighed, stopped the anal beads from vibrating, and pulled it out of Sophia''s ass.
"It seems like you really did not want my help, well, it doesn''t matter... it''s not like I need sex anyway."
She stood up and then turned back whilst holding the anal beads and the dildo which made Sophia realize what her ns for revenge is.
_She wanted me to beg for her to continue!_
Sophia''s pride which was suppressed a while ago resurfaced as well as her aching needs, she entered a dilemma that made her choose between her dignity and her safety... however, right now, she is not thinking about her safety, so she immediately grabbed one of the hands of Bakunawa and tugged it.
"Hey... don''t leave me hanging like this... please let me cum and erase all the things that are clouding my mind... you can do anything to me for this one time... please..."
Bakunawa looked at her queen who was blushing and on the verge of tears, she smirked as she saw the unsightly scene of her queen begging her for more fucking while her legs were painfully spread by the handcuffs that restrains them, but Bakunawa continued to stride, causing Sophia to despair for a moment, but when Bakunawa went back with a blindfold in her hand, her face brightened.
"Well, I can''t really refuse the orders of my queen, right? Here."
She threw the blindfold at the cunny of Sophia and then continued at the sight of Sophia''s confused face.
"You said I can do whatever I want right? Well, take this blindfold and put it in your eyes, so that I can do whatever I want without you knowing what will happen next"
Sophia did not even have to contemte, she did as was told in fear that her soldier would once again think of leaving her on the edge, after tightly blindfolding herself, she fixed her position and once againid down in her submissive mode, her excitement increased as she felt the bracelet rotating and all the quivering spots in her body was sensed by her brilliant brain once again, her two holes were clenched on instinct but she is sure as hell that she was anticipating it.
Bakunawa looked at her monarch and decided that a toy is not needed for herst forey orgasm, she once again let the scales on her fingers vibrate and inserted it inside the ass of Sophia, and as she has expected she only need three strokes for Sophia to reached thest orgasm needed for her to be pounded.
"Congrattions my queen! You have earned the right to be pounded by your soldier! How does it feel!?"
Bakunawa went out of the bed and picked up the dildo as she said such words, the dildo is not a normal one either, it has a function that will passively suck mana from the user to create warmth to emte the feeling of being dicked down more thoroughly.
"Haa... haa... I... I feel excited..."
Sophia smiled as her chest bobbed up and down, her near-infinite imaginative powers made her have millions of guesses on what will Bakunawa do to her, amplifying her already exploding excitement. Bakunawa smiled at this as she geared herself for the real deal and jumped back to bed.
"Remember... this is revenge."
Bakunawa whispered whilst Sophia nodded and geared herself for an animalistic pounding that she will soon received, she is not feeling any ounce of fear even though this was her first time being entered by a dildo.
"Ah..."
She moaned upon feeling the warmth of her invention go from the tip of her flower bud, her hips arched slowly as it matched the entry of the dildo, and when Bakunawa saw that it was already at its hilt, she clenched her hands hard and brought down the arching hips of Sophia, the force made the upper body of Sophia who yelped go back into ce, but Bakunawa ignored it and started her vengeful pounding!
_______
"AHH! AHH! AHH! AHHHH!"
10 Minutes, 30 Minutes, andter an hour, Sophia moaned at the top of her lungs whilst her whole lower body was being pinned down by thebined forces of Bakunawa''s relentless assaults and her hands that overpowered her supposed to be superior strength, Bakunawa used her control over wind magic to tilt the bracelet and increase the sensitivity of Sophia every time she climaxed, in which is happening in every thrust her vengeful hips is doing.
Her stomach was drenched by the endless release of Sophia''s love juices, yet she did not stop and continued filling both the holes of her queen while she admired her enchanting moans of unfiltered pleasure and wagging tongue, but soon, Bakunawa grew tired of the position and used her feet to destroy the handcuffs in Sophia''s feet,
In one fluid motion, she flipped Sophia, her ass cheeks wiggled which earned the lust of Bakunawa''s still unsatisfied self, she grabbed both of it and pinned the upper legs of Sophia through ice magic whilst she pressed her hand towards her back, and with that, she continued her revenge.
"OHH! OHH! OHH!"
Sophia was helpless against the force that made it so that she can''t even shake her ass, the feeling of being subdued while she cannot even see anything did not help and made her cum faster than before, Bakunawa increase the mana output of the dildo and made them vibrate, because of which a new set of onomatopoeia that deres the unending wave of pleasure that is invading her was let out by Sophia.
"AGH! AGH!"
Sophia continued to moan as if there is no tomorrow, the banging of flesh cannot be even heard anymore and only her voice was a statement of how much she enjoyed this godly torment, Bakunawa then raised her hands as she was being distracted by Sophia''s ass, yet despite that motion, Sophia failed to get back on her toes and just received the p on her rear defenseless.
"Agh!"
The p was received with another squirt that made Bakunawa more excited, she continued to p her hips in Sophia''s ass as well as her hand, her pace increasing alongside the orgasms of her lover, she once again increased the output of the dildo and made the two codpieces to wriggle inside Sophia!
"AAAHHHH!"
Sophia announced another orgasm with a moan, and such moans would not stop until Bakunawa fulfilled her revenge.
Her revenge by Hardfuck.
Chapter 128: It’s Finger Lickin’ Good (18+)
Chapter 128: It¡¯s Finger Lickin¡¯ Good (18+)
[Sophia''s POV]
"Ugh... my ass is burning..."
The birds started chirping and even though they were not particrly loud, I can hear still them quite well because of my amplified senses, though that is not what I am worried about, you see I was currently upside down with my ass sticking out, not to mention I am still blindfolded and still got the vibrating double dildo that was pounded into me until I passed out despite all the power I got up my ass and vagina.
I groaned and removed the blindfold attached to my eyes, in my side, I saw the person who caused all of my misery (or bliss?)st night, but, I am not in the mood to do anything against her, so I just ignored her as I put my hand into the dildo and then pulled it out forcefully, my still sensitive twat and butthole felt the pull quite vividly, causing a soft whimper to escape out of my mouth.
"Hmm?"
Such a whimper was caused by Bakunawa, who seemed to be already awake and enjoying the struggling view of mine smiled and looked at me, such a smile made me remember all the things that happenedst night, I was rather shocked that my memories of that pounding are still vivid despite me in a state of subjugated bliss, my face turned red and then immediately pushed her as I sat down to remove the bracelet in my feet.
"Don''t go near me!"
Bakunawa was shocked, though another smirk appeared on her face.
"I''m not even inching towards you yet."
She started to scan my body which made me blush even more, I ultimately did not reply to her and tapped my dress that was beside my feet, after which, the cloth became some sort of liquid and crawled towards me, covering my whole body before turning back to its original shape. When did my clothes be a symbiote?
That is all I can think of as I went to my cab with a mirror on it, I then pulled out an underwear in one of the drawers and put it on, after which I sighed.
_Damn... it''s really as simple as letting dopamine and serotonin go wild in my brain through sex..._
As I thought of that, I saw my reflection, my neck from right through the chest has a lot of hickies, making me once again remember the pleasures of losing control for once in my life, I started to pant a little whilst I clenched my thigh to stop my twitching crotch, though soon I saw Bakunawa''s reflection beside me, my cheeks became red once more as she held my left hand with her own and used her right hand to grab my ass, this made we shudder hard as I clenched my thighs once more, though I can already feel the minute gushes of juices.
_Fuck, I''m horny just by her grabbing my ass... is this how Eleanor feels when I do this after sex?_
While I was thinking of that, Bakunawa started to use her devilish tongue and lick my ear which gave me continued quivers.
"Don''t run away from me after you used me to vent out your pent-up desires, that breaks my heart, you know."
Bakunawa smirked as I felt vibrations in her fingers once again, she then invaded my other hole with them while she started kissing me on the cheek.
"Ah... Ah! I... I''m not running away... ghk...!"
I clenched my teeth and covered my mouth and this time, Bakunawa did not stop me, maybe because she is confident enough that she can make me moan out loud by her simply squeezing my ass and fucking my butthole, I want to prove her wrong, but honestly, what she was thinking is true, my hand started to loosen and my mouth became more unrestrained, my tongue that is used to dominate my wife then bobbed out of it as a sign of pleasure derived from being manhandled.
Ah, I would have done this sooner if I had known that it would feel this good.
"Oh my, it seems like you still have some things going in your mind, do you want me to help you?"
The juices I just controlled sessfully a little while earlier once again started to drip down, I relished on this pleasure as I moaned louder and louder, so loud and sessive my moans were that I don''t even have time to speak, so I just nodded, however, to my dread, Bakunawa suddenly stopped her buttfucking and then loosened her grip to my ass.
"Well? Why are not answering, so you don''t need me after all?"
Upon hearing this, I red at Bakunawa angrily, SHE KNEW THAT I WANT A SECOND ROUND OF LAST NIGHT!
_She''s just teasing me..._
I slowly opened my mouth as I blushed hard because of the humiliation while swearing that she would get it from me one of these days, let me get it from her this day, however.
"Please... please help me blow off some steam likest night, Bakunawa..."
Once again, a smirk appeared on Bakunawa''s face, her grip on my ass became stronger and even the vibrations became faster, driving me to the edge despite not having that bracelet, well, I don''t use that bracelet often too, so I guess that''s normal after feeling all of that.
"Fufu~ If that''s what you want..."
Bakunawa paused for a moment as she licked my ears down to my cheek and into my neck, she then continued.
"...My Lady."
After that, she once again started to move her fingers inside my ass, her pace is by no means fast, but she makes the vibrations of her scales faster by the minute making my moans more prominent every passing second, I also gave up on any effort to restrain my sounds or the fluids dripping down my legs and just let all the pleasure once again flood my mind.
Because of that, it did not take long for me to reach another thunderous orgasm, arge amount of love juices gushed down from my pussy, and when that instant of blissful peak was over, Bakunawa coiled her hand around me and inserted it in my twat, I just weakly leaned to her and moaned helplessly as she felt how slimy I am inside.
"Hmm... I can''t still believe that the strongest person in Kamatayan is such a squirter... your panties are ruined..."
Bakunawa then whispered as she put her right hand into one of my breasts and started ying with it.
"Let''s go to your office."
At this time, my mind is clouded by pleasure, and cannot deny anymand from her nor can I chortle against them, I continued to moan because of her machinations in my pussy and my breast as I made the 4th dimension appear, Bakunawa dragged my groggy body with her calmly, after a little while we entered the office, Bakunawa stopped from ying with my body and then made me sit down in front of my table which I obeyed willingly.
"You see, I wanted to taste you more thoroughlyst night, sadly I was too absorbed with my revenge, I was thinking of doing it right now..."
My eyes lit up at such a prompt, I did not even need to hear what she was about to say and immediately pulled my skirt upward and let my dripping cunt covered with wet panties be seen by her in all glory, I already got help from her, so another one and then another will not hurt, right?
Bakunawa smiled a little and then said: "Well, I guess I don''t need to ask if you want me to try it on you, huh?"
After as such, she went in front of me and knell down, she stared into my eyes that reveals my aching desire for a moment, after which she held the two sides of my panty and then slowly slid it down, disying to her my dripping and pink, twitching cunny as she licked her lips with her tongue, causing me to breath more heavily than before, Bakunawa once again smiled faintly as she slowly leaned in and opened her mouth slowly, and contrary to my expectations, she blew a gentle breath on my pussy, causing all its pent up sensitivity to be released in a minor orgasm.
"AHHHHH!"
I moaned, close to screaming as Bakunawaughed at the mess she had made me, I just gritted my teeth and questioned her through my stillborious breathing.
"What... what are you doing...?"
Despite my question, Bakunawa just smiled faintly as she kissed my vagina, causing a jolt to course through my body, after such an action, Bakunawa finally let her tongue out and licked the entrance of my lower lips, the roughness of Bakunawa''s tongue felt marvelous as it touched my entrance and my clit.
"Ahhh...!"
A soft moan escaped my mouth as I shuddered hard and clutched the sides of the tables beside me, Bakunawa seem to not be able to wait for me to recover for after such action from her, she immediately inserted her marvelous taste muscle inside my vagina, all of my sweet spots were reached in one go, causing me to roll up my eyes and tongue out of my mouth, Bakunawa made ast look at me before using the tip of her tongue to stimte the deepest spot in my cunny, she whirled the tip several times that I do not care to remember before using all of her taste muscle and stir my insides in one in a lifetime, heavenly cunnilingus.
"Ahh! Ahh! AHHH!"
I pushed my hips up and down as I felt the invasive tongue of my impudent soldier grazing all of the spots that would make any woman go into pleasured madness, and into pleasured madness, I dived as I felt new things that not even the dildos rammed into me repeatedlyst night can give, Bakunawa also seems to enjoy my unrestrained deration of bliss for she clutched my hips tighter and tighter which somehow made me more turned on, with all of this, it took me only 5 minutes to reach another messy orgasm.
"AHHHHHH!"
I moaned in another squirting climax, once again spraying my love nectar all over my front and to Bakunawa, the floor became sullied and Bakunawa''s face was drenched as I once again limply leaned back into my table in hopes of catching a break, however, the reality was proven cruel as I felt a soft cushion-like sensation in my head, two hands then held my cheeks tightly as a pair of luscious lips went near mine.
"Why am I not included?"
My blissful face froze for a moment before Eleanor leaned in, oh, and of course, Bakunawa synchronized with her, causing my two lips to be invaded by twoscivious tongues.
_Man, another pride-crushing defeat._
That is all I can say as I once again sank into the pleasures of being a bottom.
_______
"Alright... now that all of that stuff is over, I have to ask the two of you the important question."
After several hours of blissful torment, we finally decided to stop, seeing that the whole city hall was already at the peak of its hustle and bustle, we let the maids clean all the cum we have sprayed all over the room when we decided to change bottoms, because of those changes, I managed to regain some of my pride, but still, I feel like I lost, though to tell the truth I don''t find such defeats a bad thing, if anything, I have confirmed that what the god of the sun said is true, a little bit of "freshening up" will fix me, well I am not in any fights right now, but I can instinctively feel that some kind of haze was removed out of my system.
_Now that I think about it, did Siri block that unique skill for me because of this "fog"?_
I was thinking of such things as I stared at Eleanor who was changing her clothes, Bakunawa was already seated in front of me and was also staring at my wife (though she''s also one of them), and Eleanor''s attire was now a golden filipiniana that was modified to have a V-neck design that showcases the glory of her mountainous breasts, in all it took a minute or two for the changing show to be done, Eleanor then smiled at me and then sat down besides Bakunawa. These two people were anticipating this meeting too much, forgetting all the things they did to me and my body, it''s quite irksome, but whatever.
I sighed as I looked at the two of them whilst touching the hickies nted on me before speaking.
"So after what happened between the three of us a little while earlier, I have to ask you this important question... Are you alright with me two-timing the two of you?"
_________
Author: I enjoyed writing domination loss chapters more than what I wanted to admit, it won''t happen again, Don''t worry.
It''s also tiring to write a main character who wants to reign supreme against others, the Sophia-Bakunawa pairing is my sce.
Chapter 129: To the Harem Route, She Went
Chapter 129: To the Harem Route, She Went
I looked at the twodies in front of me. I was surprisingly calm despite asking a very ridiculous question (at least for the standard of my previous world). Maybe it was because I finally epted who I am or maybe it was because I knew that the two of them teamed up to force me to ept my true self, but in any case, I just want to make things official so as not to confuse others and myself.
The first one to speak was Eleanor; her response was what I expected.
"Sophia, you know that I have been pushing you to have a second wife for quite a long time, I''m just happy that you''re not holding yourself back anymore, so of course, I agree."
I nodded whilst squinting my eyes.
"Are you sure you don''t feel like I am being stolen?"
Eleanor just smiled and then flexed her biceps uncharacteristically and tapped it a few times.
"Not really, but if you really got stolen, I''ll just bring you back."
I once again nodded, albeit awkwardly, really, the shy Eleanor of the past is long gone, she''s very confident now, and I''m all for it. While I was thinking of such things, I looked at Bakunawa who nodded too.
"Well, you don''t need to ask me, after all, I am way toote to fall in love with you and fight against the monopoly of your affection and do not dare to convey my feelings before the partial hero''s test arrived and Eleanor agreed to my rather forceful confession, so I will be fine as long as I know that you reciprocate my feelings, whether as a wife or as a mistress."
Once again, an awkward air ensued, see that''s why I found this kind of conversation ridiculous, in my (previous) moral standards, you have to love one person and her alone, hearing someone that they are okay to be the second option is just outrageous.
_Well whatever... I''m not a Christian anymore..._
I just sighed whilst thinking of that as I smiled and held both of their hands, I then said.
"It''s great that both of you consented, Thank you for making me ept my real self."
The two of them also smiled at me as I tightened my grip on their hands whilst I looked at Bakunawa, my smile still visible on my face.
"Also Bakunawa, I have to thank you for the favor you have done to me, your forcefulness helped me realize who I really am, I will be sure to ask for your help time and time again."
Bakunawa stared at me for a full second and then smiled as she licked her lips as she replied.
"Fufufu... I would be honored to help you get out of any funk you are in the future, Lady Sophia."
I cannot help but blush a little at such a response, though I just let it be, honestly, it doesn''t feel so bad to have someone who can lead you after many hours of leading others, while thinking of that, I once again smiled at my two wives, or officially, two fianc¨¦s, they too smiled at me, finally I have epted myself to it''s fullest, making me confirm that all the "storm" inside my brain was gone.
_Haah... if only I was these peaceful when I fought against Hebi... well, whatever, there''s still the war against elves after all, I''ll test the womanizer version of me there._
[3rd Person POV]
The affair about Sophia''s quest for her true self is now over, but how was it resolved baffled the ones who aremanded to give her a close look.
"Did Lord Siginarugan and the god of streams just create a hero''s test to help Sophia get out of her self-restraint? Isn''t that kind of too meddlesome?"
One of the gods who is watching the ordeal transpire asked no one in particr, though of course, someone still spoke, her voice is also uncertain and confused.
"That seems to be the case... however, why did they do it? Can''t Sophia do it at her own pace instead of being borderline raped by her soldier?"
Every single one of the deities has the same question, of course, watching someone who is normally domineering moan under thescivious assault of someone weaker than her is not something that they will make a fuss about, it''s just that the nature of the situation is something that even their brilliant selves cannot fathom.
"Indeed, that is the question... first, Lord Siginarugan and the god of streams went on a journey that even us is unaware of the origins and then now they meddled with mortal matter quite directly... no actually, I think the moment Lord Siginarugan talked directly with Sophia when she struggled against her familyplex is already suspicious... it''s like, the lord is in a hurry..."
All the gods present frowned, a nervous expression was present on their faces.
"But what matter would make the lord, no, a god make moves in haste? We live for virtually no end, and Lord Siginarugan is someone vital for the cycle of life as hemands death, if he was killed or even threatened, the whole concept of mortality would be at stake, and even if someone wants to attempt ending his life, the system does not allow fight between gods..."
One god nodded, anyone as old as these gods would feel like the exnation of theirpanion is suitable, after all, Sophia became a hero without even turning a year, even before that, she was recognized as a guardian of the forest of the undead her very first day and became a hero prospect soon after and underwent a hero''s test not too far from those days, the events are just done in so much haste that they did not even notice something strange because of how organized the turn of events were and how fast and how effective did Sophia went past them and became stronger to the point of defeating her first hero opponent that is Hebi Tsukaiza.
"Just what in the world is Lord Siginarugan nning..."
________
Meanwhile, the one who is being talked about is not aware of the doubts of his subordinate, upon hearing the report of the god of the streams, he smirked.
"Finally, I don''t need to feel worried about Sophia failing in her part..."
[Sophia''s POV]
After that talk, I, Eleanor and Bakunawa shared a ratherte lunch tomemorate the addition of a new member of the royal family, I wonder if we can create children through gics, well, it''s not the time to think about that for now because after we had lunch, the three of us went back to work, firstly Eleanor used the paper with a one-time 4th dimension opening ability and went back to her city whilst Bakunawa seems to have be fond of following me around as the captain of Siginarugan city''s soldiers, also she''s always enticing, grabbing me in weird ces whenever there is a chance, if not for the fact that I also do that every now and then to Eleanor, I would haveined.
Though I don''t hate it, to tell the truth.
Going back, in the middle of the afternoon, I went to the factory of papers a little bit away from the main area of Bwan City, a lot of goblins and some undeads were in front of a gigantic machine with a lot of rolling pins like mechanisms that are alternating in position, they were made of a circle trunk of some gigantic tree with its outeryer made out of thin sheets of steel, the wheels are being manually operated by several goblins and undeads who are rotating a gigantic lever on the right side.
While I was looking at the machine my people had materialized, the secretary of construction approached me as he said.
"It is nice meeting you after such a long time Lady Sophia, I see that you have once again evolved and gained more power, what do you think of our attempt to materialize your mighty idea? With this, we will be able to supply papers on a muchrger scale and do not need to create a priority list for people who can gain ess to them like what other kingdoms do."
The secretary is quite proud of his creation as I look at him smiling and looking at the machine with pride in his eyes, seeing this, I smiled.
"It is indeed great, I can see that you have put a lot of effort into materializing what I have drawn in the blueprint, however, such a creation of mine is just a prototype, I will soon need to go back to the capital and start on the invention I have been envisioning for a while, this will make the machine automated and create more space in our manpower so that they can focus more in farming and herding our cattle."
The goblin secretary was seemingly shocked, though he soon smiled and then said.
"Indeed, such an invention will make manpower more avable for us, I look forward to seeing its magnificence, Lady Sophia."
Just like that, with Bakunawa at my sidelines not even talking, I and the secretary of construction conversed about how he started the project among other things, we became a little indulgent on the things we wanted to add to the machine when it''s automated that it was already night when we are finished, after that, me and Bakunawa went back to the office and ate dinner before going to bed.
This time, Bakunawa did not eat me and wanted to spend her first time sleeping as my lover peacefully, that is kind of sweet so I did not object even though I was quite disappointed.
______
Just like that, a week passed, and as expected, a spider suddenly appeared beside me while I was in my office doing my work, I could see that it was quite excited as it walked around and dashed in front of me and then jumped right into my face, punctured (at least attempted to) my head multiple times before going into my shoulder.
"Ha! Ha! Ha! You are a genius, Lady Sophia! The artificial natural selection was a sess! Go to myb alone, now!"
I was quite shocked at how the ever so-calm Arachne lost her cool because of spider webs changing colors, I looked at Bakunawa who was patiently waiting for me to finish my work as I said.
"Don''t follow me, okay?"
I then stood up and kissed her on the cheek as she quietly nodded, I then opened the 4th dimension and entered it, in an instant, I was already at the field where we conducted the artificial natural selection, besides me is Arachne who shoved my face into her breasts immediately before even saying anything, she then hugged me and lifted me up as she started spinning.
"We did it, Lady Sophia! We did it!"
We continued spinning like that until Arachne managed to calm down her emotions, well my one and only thesis was scrapped when it was about to be materialized so I don''t know how does it feel to have a sessful product research.
"Phew... forgive me, I lost control of myself."
Arachne bowed at me slightly while I was patting my clothes to smoothen it as I sighed.
"Hmm, I don''t mind, anyway, what is the status of sess? Is there any room for further improvement?"
Arachne pulled a ss box out of nowhere with a stack of paper on top of it, the paper had a "Pigmentation" on it, she then flipped a few pages of the document and handed it to me, there is the progress of the pigmentation process fully documented in utmost precision with time on when did the white webs turned red, and then green and then when did they learn to control them freely among others.
"As you can see, that is the gic limit of the silk spiders, I also looked into their military application but the best thing they can do is for their webs to camouge soldiers when injected with mana, however, the soldiers needed a lot of training in mana control to be able to manually do that because the webs are not automated."
I nodded, this made it so that I could adjust the marketing strategy I had prepared, I can''t just tell my customers that they have to have high-level mana control to change the colors of their outfit alongside the type of outfit they have, right? That would have been stupid as no one would be willing to learn magic just to put on clothes.
"I see, then please prepare two batches, one will be stationed in the silk factory readily made here and the other will be given to me for my foreign ventures."
Arachne nodded and some spiders at her back immediately went to work and got another ss box and caught another batch of silk spiders, some 10 and above before going in front of me and presenting it, I nodded before I looked at Arachne.
"Good job once again Arachne, now, I have here another, more challenging task"
Arachne was shocked, a face that showed interest immediately emerged on her face as she said.
"What is it, My Lady?"
I did not beat around the bush and immediately replied.
"I want you to rece the frontmander of the Indio-Stardust war."
Chapter 130: The Mist Shrouding the Eye of the Forest
Chapter 130: The Mist Shrouding the Eye of the Forest
Upon hearing this, Arachne was momentarily stunned, soon however she looked at me with locked eyebrows as she tilted her head, she then asked:
"Why? Even though I will not deny any orders from you, please remember that I am one of the three main scientists in the queendom alongside you and your fianc¨¦e, not to mention I am already at thest stage of resurrecting a very potent force for our nation, so don''t you think sending me there would be rather unforesightful?"
I stared at Arachne without saying anything as I put the ss box in the 4th dimension, making it appear in my office, my silence prompted her to continue.
"Furthermore, the strategy for the war is already good as it is and we are able to whittle down the human forces little by little through gueri warfare just fine... also, don''t you think that givingmanding duties to a living person in an army of undeads will cause the soldiers to be displeased?"
I still did not answer Arachne, though in my mind I could not help but be disappointed in the reasons for her passive rejection, she knew that if I ordered the undeads to fight while using their hands to run, they would do so in great fervor, and yet she tried to use such unnecessary things like sense of camaraderie to dissuade me in using her brains to win the war.
"I already told them that you will be the nextmander of the warfront and they don''t have any objections, also the gueri tactic is easy to figure out, I am sure that it will not be long before it''s omitted, so I will have to change tactics to frontal assault early on before we suffer losses, also you have to remember that all of our equipment is made of powerful metals and my countermeasures for them to not be stolen are not omnipotent, with frontal assaults, the two sides will have to retreat beforeter on retrieving the scattered weapons, while in gueri, it will be detrimental for the tactic if the soldiers stopped in the point of attack to collect the weapon of the dead. We just have to outmaneuver them during the retrieving process if we fought face to face."
Arachne seems to be reluctant to ept the order, though of course as a queen, I can ignore any kind of reluctance by virtue of my monarchy alone.
"This is an order, Arachne."
Arachne was shocked as she was not used to me using those words, she wanted to say something but sighed in the end to signal her resignation, and she then replied.
"Alright, I will leave tomorrow."
She was quite sad, though like I said I don''t particrly care, so I left using the fourth dimension and sat down on my newly modified chair. I stared at the ss box with different web colors, they were excitedly and curiously looking around the new ce that they suddenly appeared in, though that is normal considering some spiders are aware of themselves being different than others.
_That being the case, does she really think she can hide from me?_
That is what all I can say as I opened the 4th dimension and then grabbed a spider as big as my head, it is one of the gic failures, the very first one as it is made out of marite spiders, I also grabbed Ellie''s Linen and covered the spider with it and then rearranged it''s gic structure to make it a normal head sized spider, after doing that, the sleeping spider suddenly woke up.
[Really Sophia? A spider?]
It was obviously [Guide] who made a total takeover on the spider, meaning I will not have a bantering partner inside my head, however, I need his expertise in the absence of Arachne, he''s as intelligent as me, remember? Anyway, I replied to him.
"It''s fine, it''s fine, being a mascot and aic relief doesn''t have that much difference anyway."
Iughed a little, however, it seems like my unique skill is still yet to properly control his facial expression, so he cannot even voice out his annoyance, he just sighed and then said.
[Anyway, let me repeat your order, you want me to go out and create a research team that will create a medicine concoction that uses the herbs of the forest instead of using magic water, is that right?]
I nodded at that, and I then added.
"Of course this goes without saying, but you have to choose living scientists from our medical roster."
After saying such, I pulled out a stack of paper from the cab of my table, it was rolled up and [Guide] immediately opened his mouth wide as I let him swallow the whole thing, I then continued.
"Give those contract forms to anyone who agreed."
[Guide] was silent for a few seconds before nodding quite slowly as he replied.
[Wouldn''t they be grossed out if I spat it out all of a sudden?]
I chuckled a little as I waved my hand.
"They should be fine, they are doctors after all, anyway, I have still some stuff to do, so please take your leave."
After I said that, [Guide] said nothing more and left, I need not to worry about him fumbling on his very first mission, he is not a unique skill for nothing after all, anyway, I do need to do something, you see Auntie Midori has already attained official nobility, meaning the Seiyoku family is now a recognized n in Gjarhorn, such urrences is a cause for celebration and a gift from her richest nephew, so I choose to go to her and give these spiders as my presents.
I once again stared at the spiders with a faint smile on my face, after a whole second, I sighed. It will take a while before I get used to not being able to talk with someone inside my head, that is what all I can say before I ordered a messenger of the Department of Construction to create a silk farm using the blueprint in the document I gave him, after which, I opened the 4th dimension, I opened it besides the bed of my Auntie Midori, don''t ask me why I need to go to her room after I went to her office, none of your business.
With the ss box of spiders in toe, I entered the 4th dimension and arrived in the bed with a green haireddy in front of me, her back is currently facing me as she used her rather flexible arm to unzip her gown that seem to be from the ceremony to recognize the nobility of their family, she only need one brisk move to pull her zipper as her gown does not require a corset, she immediately freed her giant breasts and juicy ass from the restraints of the gown, she then sighed in relief as she felt liberated by only wearing a ck pair of underwear.
Upon seeing such a spectacr sight, I can indeed confirm that it is refreshing to not restrain yourself in the bodily enjoyment you want to feel.
"Congrattions, Auntie Midori."
Upon sitting on the bed and cing the ss box full of spiders inside it, I continued to admire the scene I was beholding.
Upon hearing what I had just said, Auntie Midori flinched quite hard, she then slowly looked at me, her face is full of wariness as she instinctively covered her assets, she then smiled rather awkwardly as she replied.
"Thank you, Lady Sophia... I see that you somehow changed your appearance. The night ball is about to start, how about going to the ballroom and join our celebration? After all, you''re the one who nned all of this, right?"
Auntie Midori, with pinpoint precision, tried to shoo me away from her room, but of course, I could just pretend that I did not get the underlying meaning behind her words, so I replied.
"No, Auntie Midori, in my opinion, meeting for important matters shall be done in the shortest time possible, who knows what will I do after socializing in the ballter, I might get one or two after snacks... you know, so It''s better to talk about matters right now."
Well, what I said except the important matters is just a joke, however, Auntie Midori is obviously not aware of my shenanigans and can only nod, her awkwardness did not diminish even a little, she just tried to diffuse it by going to the other side of her bedroom that has a giant cab, in there was an assortment of gowns for a variety of events, she choose a white ball gown that is rather simple in design, the ones that don''t require a petticoat, it was an off-shoulder gown and has a long skirt.
"So, Lady Sophia, to what do I owe the honor of meeting you?"
She asked, in a bid to distract me from watching her change from a normal bra into a strapless one, my long bout of silence was the evidence of her failure as I watched her wrap her cantaloupe-sized breasts using the strapless bra, after seeing that, I replied.
"Well, you see, I have just finished developing the cultivation process for these spiders, we don''t have a name for their species so just call them silk spiders or whatever, I will give the first set of arachnids to you and you will start purchasing farms whenever you see the situation ripen."
As I was speaking, Auntie Midori nodded as she finished putting on her underdress, she then picked up the dress and started putting it on as she replied.
"Understood, by the way, how will we proceed towards the noble who gave us the money?"
I smiled at that as I watched her zip her gown up, Auntie Midori then spun and faced me, I could not help but scan her up and down, if I were not in a hurry and if not because I just got my second fianc¨¦e, I would have shoot my shot for a third one, but let''s postpone those things for now. That is what I was thinking whilst I replied.
"You just have to act innocent, remember, one week after this ball, the noble that helped you will die inside the protection of his house, and your family will be the prime suspects, you just have to deny the matter resolutely and hint on them the support of Duchess Urduja until they found the ''evidence'' in the house of one of the noble''s friends that will defuse all usations towards you. After that, go on with your life."
That is what I said, Auntie Midori nodded and did not ask any more questions, some people might think that a suicide scenario is a better choice, but that requires brainwashing from Flou and a chain of intricate events that will lead to the depression of the noble, that will take a lot of time, and I don''t like that because this is myst endeavor before I prepare for the wedding of I, Eleanor and Bakunawa.
"Well, that is all I had to say, see you at the party, Auntie Midori."
I opened the gate of the 4th dimension and entered it, though I took onest nce at Auntie Midori and scanned her gown once more.
"You look beautiful with that gown, by the way."
I can see the shock in the eyes of Auntie Midori and her reddening face, though I ignored it and got out of the 4th dimension, I then casted an illusion to myself as I stepped out of the staircase of the ballroom, no one can see me as I scanned the faces of the nobles who wereughing like Santa us or were brooding like they are some kind of big guns, the roster of the nobles is not that great yet, however, I can see a tanned-skinned woman staring right beside my eyes.
"I know you''re the one behind this."
Urduja said audibly, but of course, I already surrounded us with illusion so that Urduja would be seen to be alone with Momoiro, you see Urduja is alienated in this Kingdom and was only important because of the trade deals, so normally, they will not converse to her lest they want to be implicated as a traitor of the King of Gjarhorn, also, the fact that Gjarhorn is in a mess right now, no one wanted to converse with the person that is hated by the monarch.
_Though Auntie Midori invited her to announce that she was under the protection of a powerful person..._
Of course, I knew that Auntie would be able to infer that much and also knew that Urduja would know that I was the one behind all of this and would ultimately ept the invitation, so the Seiyoku family would have two strong guardians.
I was going down the staircase in a rather casual manner, I allowed Momoiro to see me causing her to tilt her head a little, seemingly unable to recognize me because of my new appearance, I waved my hand at her and then sat beside her mother, she finally made an "AH!" sound and greeted me.
"It is a pleasure to meet you, Lady Sophia."
I smiled at her and nodded at what she said and replied.
"The pleasure is mine, Momoiro."
After a simple exchange, Momoiro stared at me for a solid second and pushed down some saliva, what the hell does that mean? Even Urduja noticed it, though she ultimately ignored it as I replied to Urduja''s previous words.
"We met again, mother-inw."
Urduja looked at me quietly for a while, her eyes trailing from my face down to my bum and then back to my face.
Wow, this chapter is full of unpermitted ogling, I wonder why. That is all I can say as my mother-inw finally spoke.
"Well, we sure did... with you changing quite a bit at that."
Chapter 131: Framing Up 101
Chapter 131: Framing Up 101
"Well, we sure did... with you changing quite a bit."
When I went to Urduja and Momoiro''s side, the ball was still many moments away from starting given that the sun had just started to set, it was still too early that the nobles present were not that many either, but that may be because of the identity of the Seiyokus, so I don''t know.
After my mother-inw returned my respectful greeting with a questionable sentence, she continued.
"Well, seeing that you are the one who started this farce with the Seiyokus, I presume that you''re also the reason why is my presence requested in the Royal Capital?"
Upon hearing such, I could not help but chuckle, after which, I replied.
"What are you talking about? What I did is to just ask for a littlepensation for my life-risking stunt of saving this Kingdom in the steed of its King, it''s not my fault that they choose to smelt one of my coins causing theirrgest smithy to explode to smithereens alongside 60 percent of their weaponmissions, causing their biggest industry to be crippled and all of their alliances all over the world to be in the verge of copse."
I smiled lightly while I watched Auntie Midori start to shake hands with the nobles that attended her party, after that, I continued.
"All of their misfortunes are because of their decisions."
This time, it was the turn of my mother-inw to snort, she ignored Momoiro who was dumbfounded by what I had said, I wondered if she still finds me interesting after this, well, I can''t really glorify myself to appeal to the other daughter of the parent of the person I will marry, so I guess it doesn''t matter.
"Haa... if you say so, it''s not like I particrly care, but can you at least tell me why are you nting a mole inside Gjarhorn when you have that spider? This would risk discovery by arge degreepared to using her offsprings, you know?"
Hearing that, I sighed as Auntie Midori went in front of us, she was shocked to see me with Urduja but given that she knew that I was the fianc¨¦e of Eleanor, she just smiled awkwardly and shook hands with the three of us before bowing once again, I can say that she''s afraid of three marginally strong people sitting in her mansion.
After Auntie went out of my illusion, I finally replied.
"... How about you treat it as me helping my Auntie Midori reim the prestige of her name?"
Urduja was once again speechless, though soon her eyes went wide and a grin appeared on her face.
"This is why I hate speaking with smart people."
After that conversation, the three of us started to talk more casually, mostly about how I became this packing in front and back, the preparations for the wedding and how will I use the investment I forcefully forked out of the coffers of Gjarhorn, Urduja also asked me about how will I stir Kamatayan into the direction I wanted to, the conversation continued until the food arrived and the dance started, yet, despite all of that, I have one thing in mind.
_Are those spies looking for me?_
[3rd Person POV]
The night went on, Urduja went and danced with Momoiro and Sophia before thetter bid them farewell and used the 4th dimension to go back to her Queendom, before she entered however she did not forget to stop and take a look at the people who are scanning the whole area, she also felt some presences that are searching the rooms of the Seiyoku residence while all servants and soldiers are concentrated in the vicinity of the ballroom, she ignored them soon when she concluded that they are not that much of a threat to any of her ns and entered the 4th dimension under the gazes of her mother-inw and Momoiro.
At that moment, the normally nk-faced Momoiro frowned.
"Mother there are a total of 15 spies in the ballroom searching for Hara Sophia, and another 15 were searching the ce with the same goal."
Urduja sighed and shook her head, seemingly disappointed.
_What in the world is happening to Roselle?_
Of course, this thought was not read by Momoiro as her mind-reading ability was turned off at that moment, knowing this, Urduja replied.
"Let them be, with how I see it, this matter will be inches near to being linked to Sophia, but will never be able to actually implicate her."
Normally, Momoiro who has taken more fancy towards Sophia due to the queen of undeads showing her true colors to Momoiro just a little while earlier will be at ease hearing such affirmation, however, her face did not just not return to normal but instead, her frown deepened.
"... That being said, are you sure that she doesn''t require any assistance from you?"
Hearing that, Urduja scoffed as she unfocused herself in the formerly ripped-apart space and watched thest dance prevail and focused on some of her "eye candy", she did not reply for a while which caused some annoyance to Momoiro, but she did not show it to her face because after a full ten seconds, Urduja finally opened her mouth.
"She doesn''t need any help from anyone... I''m sure that Bakunawa already did her thing... also, that person is already out of her centralmand."
Momoiro was further confused, but she did not dare read the mind of her mother because while she could do it, thest time she tried, some of her eyes turned blind, and never saw a speck of light again.
_______
As Urduja and Momoiro discussed about a helping hand that is not needed by Sophia, some "nobles" are sitting quietly while everyone was dancing, unlike the prideful look of their counterparts, these "nobles" have sharp eyes as they scanned every single person who entered and exited the dance floor, just like Sophia have observed, these nobles are in fact a bunch of spies King Roselle has nted on the celebration of the Seiyoku family as he finds the sudden ability of these mere peerage family to buy a permanent Barony when just a few weeks ago awfully suspicious.
The preliminary investigation yielded a verymon result, the women of the family became desperate and made themselves mistresses of some noble who loved fooling around like the former patriarch of the Seiyoku household, however when the King of Gjarhorn learned about the rtionship between the Seiyokus and Sophia, Roselle immediately suspected that Sophia is the one behind this event, the deputymander of the spywork is obviously disagreeable with this notion, after all, they can''t just me Sophia for every little thing that happens to the Kingdom, more so when the defamation mission given to them has backfired so bad that rallies calling for the execution of the people who are spreading rumors about their "savior" gained traction, of course, they also suspected that this is due to Sophia''s interference, but they don''t have any evidence, so they can just stop all the rumors to slowly stop the rallies too.
This reasoning was put forth to Roselle, but he did not listen to it and swore that this time, he would catch Sophia red-handed, the deputymander could not help but sigh as he gave those orders, he could just look helplessly in the direction of the mega smithy that is yet to be rebuilt and will take a long time to be fully functional again due to the super intricate construction process of such gigantic projects.
Going back, not only did Roselle nt noble spies, he also ordered a search and retrieval operation for any kind of evidence that links this event to Sophia, they search for the room of Midori and all her family members, the kitchen, the washroom, the bath, the cer, basically every single ce that are part of the mansion was turned upside down metaphorically, and yet they did not find anything, if only they have hero tier power and unveiled the illusion around the clear ss box in the room of Midori, then they will be one step closer to the truth, but because of Midori''s intricate arrangement and Sophia''s caution, the spies that received orders from an enraged leader came out empty handed.
Seeing this, Midori cannot help but scoff.
"Pitiful is a nation to have a leader that cannot take defeat with grace."
That''s what all she can say.
_______
The operation majestically yielded no result, causing more rage to steam out of Roselle, however, all of his rage was quenched when an event happened 1 week after the ball! A noble who attended the ball of the Seiyokus died! And what''s more, he died because of poisoning!
"THIS IS IT! THE BARON KINGFISHER, THE NOBLE WHO GAVE SEIYOKO THE MONEY TO BUY THEIR NOBLE STATUS HAS DIED! IF THIS EVENT IS NOT LINKED TO SOPHIA, OR AT LEAST TO THE SEIYOKUS, THEN I DRINK SHITHOLE WATER! GO TO THE SEIYOKOS AND INTERROGATE THEM WHILE ALSO INVESTIGATING THE PEOPLE OF CLOSE PROXIMITY, FRIENDS AND ENEMIES OF KINGFISHER!"
Another rage-inducedmand filled the ears of the deputymander but this time, it made sense, after all, the only social gathering that Kingfisher participated in the past week was the ball for the celebration of Seiyoku''s permanent nobility, in the whole week, Kingfisher seems to indulge in the flower buds of her new mistresses and even canceled all of his appointments, thus it is just normal to think that the new baroness who is known for her cunning has devised the perfect downfall of their patron, thus the deputy actually was enthusiastic by the order and moved out some interrogators immediately, however, they were bound to fail once more!
Not only did Midori arrange all of their alibies in a way that is not too smooth to rouse suspicion but not too wed for the me to be directly pointed at them, but she had Sophiapliment all of her alibies, no evidence was pointed against Midori and co. and all of the people, ces, and events they said in their alibi had traces of their presence, the traces were subtle too, meaning that the spies did not find them too perfectly ced to be true, some of the household members even have to lead the interrogators in the scene to make a point of their innocence.
And three days after such a failure, they were about to give up, once again defeated by theirmander''s impulsiveness, however, at that moment, one of the investigators finally found the suspect!
The friend of the patriarch of the Kingfisher family, Ferdinand Queenpin was branded primary suspect when the spies who were about to wrap up the investigation found out that he was with Kingfisher during the ball and found a whole barrel of wine with thallium sulfate traces, upon trials, it was confirmed that the dose inside was enough for the mg: kg ratio of the poison to match the weight of Kingfisher of about 70 kilograms, more so, the Queenpin family are known chemists and are an important aspect of the military in terms of medical or poisonous matters.
They also learned that in the week that Kingfisher did not appear in public, Queenpin always visited him regrly, it was also said that her wife and children were on an escorted vacation in one of their vis, it was spected that Ferdinand poisoned Kingfisher using poison inside the ball of the Seiyoku and then used the honeypot payment of the Seiyoku as an alibi to divert the me to Midori and co., another aspect of investigation that practically confirms all of this is that Kingfisher doesn''t have any alcohol contents in his body after the ball, he wanted to frame the Seiyokus.
The only careless thing Queenpin did is that he did not disposed of the barrel and just used a bottle worth of it''s wine when trying to frame the new baron, if he just find a way to transport it alongside the ordered barrels of Midori, they he would have seeded.
Upon delving deeper, Ferdinand was found guilty when the spies learned that he once caught Kingfisher having sex with the poor chemist''s wife which caused a huge rip in the rtionship between him and his friend.
Just like that, the case was solved, the Seiyoku family was proven not guilty and Ferdinand Queenpin who got concrete evidence nted inside her house got the death by guillotine as punishment without even knowing what the hell did he do.
All of this transpired in the watchful eyes of Midori who was amazed at how the event was manipted, not only did her Lady who calls her auntie use an unconventional poison such as thallium sulfate to make it so that the poor chemists would be implicated in it, she also made it so that all their alibies will have concrete bases by making her children and fellow former wives of Shiro remember their faces, and the most impressive part was the fact that Sophia was able to dig up an event like wife stealing to seal the fate of the scapegoat.
Midori sighed, regretting her on-guard attitude thest time Sophia and her met.
"Ah... such a capable person... I wonder if I can get closer to her."
[Sophia''s POV]
It took three days to watch the whole ordeal, I was amazed at how showing off my smarts was able to gain a good amount of Auntie Midori''s favor, however, I do not care about such things, I exhaled arge one causing mist caused by vapor frozen to gush out, upon seeing the just finished paperwork of mine, a smirk appeared on my face.
"I can finally prepare for my wedding."
_______
Side Story:
Deputy Commander: So My Lord, how many scoops should I bring from the manhole?
Chapter 132: Wedding Preparations
Chapter 132: Wedding Preparations
Author: I don''t know anything about weddings, please forgive me if there are any mistakes.
________
Well, I would be lying if I told you that I am not tired of all of the things that I crammed into my schedule before I get to prepare for the big day, even the fun of seeing the faces of people who were being wrongly used at the expense of their own life was diminished when I am watching how did my framing up y out. Still, I can''tin about it because I am a leader, and I am dutybound to be busy, and I mean I am in the good hands of my resident "stress reliever" Bakunawa, so yeah, no worries.
In any case, after I was done with all the things that should be done, I started the preparations for my wedding. The first problem I got is that my people don''t have a lot of florists, first of all, most of the undeads are former military personnel and no one is a double spy because what''s the fucking point of having a grey-skinned spy in white-skinned enemy ranks, right? So no one knew of it, I double-checked it in the poption registry, and no one listed out flower arrangement and any artistic specialty that can help me in catering, most of my artists are architects and engineers, so I can only ask foreign people to help me, so much for thinking inside the box.
I immediately contacted Auntie Midori and Urduja''s main wife, Aoi Dodomeki, thetter immediately sent some orphans from the Urduja orphanage to observe the cathedral where we will be married something that is thankfully present as my people are still worshipers of Siginarugan as well as loads of flowers that are specially used for the wedding such as roses and orchid, so I led them towards the cathedral and assisted in creating the arrangement, after that, they also entered the hall of the pce that I will be using as the wedding reception, these people are not extraordinary ones and are just unfortunate orphans that distracted themselves through artistry and craftmanship, so even though I can go on nning forever, they have to take breaks causing the cathedral nning alone to take the whole day.
After that, they were given luxurious lodgings in the pce itself, whilst I entered the library and met with the prophet (who by the way did not introduce his name to me yet), I saw his giant ass having a stack of nk paged books and writing something on one of those books, I immediately approached him and upon seeing me, he smiled.
"Ah, mydy, I see that the matter with the Dark Jade is sessful huh? Congrattions on bing the Queen of the Undead, officially that is."
I nodded and did not fret about the fact that he knew what I was doing while he was in the library all this while, he is "The Prophet" after all, instead, I looked at the book he was writing and to the history section of the Royal library, it is once as empty as a dessert but now became half-filled.
"You''re writing a book about our history?"
The Prophet smiled and then nodded as he finally stopped what he was doing and then sighed.
"So, what do I owe the pleasure of your visit, mydy?"
Hearing that I cannot help but feel like he is just prolonging my stay here, there is no way he will not notice it when I let foreign living beings enter the Queendom, well not like it matters anyway so I just replied.
"Well, the thing is, I am getting married to Bakunawa and Eleanor and I cannot find anyone other than you and Urduja to be the preceding priest and Urduja is my future mother-inw, so I can''t just ask her to be one."
Seeing this, the prophet nodded slowly, and he then replied.
"Of course, it would be my pleasure to preside over the wedding of my queen."
After hearing that, I smiled and then nodded while expressing my gratitude before getting out of the library, after that, I immediately entered the 4th dimension and appeared in my office, in there are several papers with envelopes that has three wedding ring drawings in the back, I immediately used magic to write invitations with the same content, the letters took the whole night to write and the moment the sun rose once again, all of my messengers (manananggals) flew away into different directions to send it to people I wanted to invite and I wanted to piss off namely the King of Gjarhorn, Stardust, and Tydings, I waited for all the response and the three earliest were as I expected the three great kings, their response was basically "PISS OFF!" ording to the messengers.
Of course, they did not dare to hurt my messenger because that would hurt the delicate bnce they were maintaining with me, also, I did not need to worry about them taking advantage of my delicate day because their war between Indio and Kamatayan was already being taken advantage of by other countries in different continents economically, if they even got a single thought of mobilizing their army towards me, then that economic exploitation will change into a martial one, and they don''t want that.
That''s what I call calcted trolling.
After that, I made the whole royal kitchen to tabte ingredients for the recipes for the reception of the wedding, after all, all of the major visitors of the wedding will be living beings so it is only normal to give them all the foods Kamatayan has to offer, I do not have any particr request other than make a lot of servings of rice sweets like bibingka and all of that, also the cake has to be big too, the meat delicacies will be handled by them, they will be having an audience with the receptionists from Gjarhorn to discuss how will they arrange the foods.
After I arranged the food, a voice suddenly rang in my head.
"Hey Sophia, I know that you are busy with the wedding preparations, but I would like to report to you that the mass production of the prototype of the rifles you have designed has been finished in the past week, the first batch is currently being under final quality inspection and will be ready for delivery in the frontlines."
Wow such a report when I am preparing for something so big, well I cannot really say that so I just replied to my future wife.
"Ah, yes, please deliver them to the frontlines and tell the warfrontmander Arachne that all the archers are to be given these weapons and the bow and arrows to be phased out and repurposed for the production of the prototypes, also please halt the improvement for the prototypes because I will be designing the first actual model of the rifle after the wedding."
Eleanor seemed to nod in acknowledgment though even after saying "Got it" she still was on the "phone", because of that, I could not help but ask.
"Anything else?"
Eleanor took another second to respond as she said.
"Well, I was just wondering if you need any help with preparations."
After hearing that, I smiled.
"Ah, no, don''t worry, the preparations are going smoothly, I will call you if I need you, for now after you convey the orders I have given, you can cancel all of your appointments and draw the dress you wanted to wear for the wedding and submit it to the Royal Tailor."
Eleanor seemed to be still reluctant, however, I really was about to finish all the preparations and I just needed to wait for the designers of the cathedral and reception to finish their work, thinking of that, I reassured my future wife.
"Don''t worry, I am almost finished and I just have to wait for them to be done, I''m sorry for not giving you or Bakunawa any role in the preparations, but I know that you will overexert yourself by helping me prepare and preparing the mass production of the weapon I have ordered you to do."
After hearing that, Eleanor was once again silent before she sighed.
"Alright, I guess you are right, just don''t do yourself too much when you don''t want me to."
I gave an affirmative answer and then continued with the preparations, thest preparation was themunication between the three brides regarding what they wanted to wear during the wedding, so Bakunawa and Eleanor went and drew our wedding dress for a week and then passed the agreed upon the theme of the dress and the general design, we then waited for another two weeks before the dress is finished, at that time all the preparations for the internal design of the cathedral was done, it took another week for all the nobles in the Duchy of Urduja to enter the Queendom and settle at the capital.
Finally, after a month of non-stop preparation, the wedding between the 3 queens of Kamatayan will officially start.
[3rd Person POV]
Meanwhile, way before the wedding day, before the orphans of the Urduja Orphanage were sent to Kamatayan. A preparation for Sophia''s wedding is also happening in the mansion of the Duchess Urduja by one of the Land Owner''s wives, Mira with her chestnut hair tied in a ponytail (Author: The character sheet of Myra in my phone is missing, can you tell me if her hair is as the same color as I mentioned?) was striking a chisel gently against arge b of marble several times her size and height.
The stone was already carved and was already taking shape, it was that of a woman sitting on a throne whilst wrapping her hands with two women that are sitting on the armrest of the sit of the queen, of course, the marble is yet to take proper form, however, when the other sculptor looked at how quickly did the concubine of theirdy learn how to carve such an intricate artwork in just half a year, they cannot help but admire Mira.
_Well, who would have thought that I would have carving talent._
Mira thought to herself as she continued to use her masterful hands to let the figures in the stonee alive. In the world of Pentateuch, the system is not that fair, and while the system will make the progress of people recorded and make them not be discouraged by any normally undetectable feats, the system still favors talent before anything else.
If not, then all people of the same generation as Urduja will be as strong as her or someone like Sophia can never defeat Bakunawa who has worked hard all her life to protect the great forest just because she can use all basic elements, though that is not to say that hard work will not be rewarded, Mira was still quite discouraged when she saw the other spouses of Urduja being so strong while she can barely be called a sword master, so she distracted herself with art.
Upon seeing that she had real talent in art, she began focusing on it more without neglecting her training, after all, it was one of her few bonding sessions with Urduja.
Upon seeing the marble in front of her, Mira smiled faintly.
_With this gift, I will properly ask for Sophia''s forgiveness, even though I am sure that I will not be forgiven because of just a marble carving, every person should start somewhere..._
Mira still felt bad for using Urduja as a shield to not be killed by her own daughter and waiting until her daughter''s "demons" were already epted by herself before properly apologizing, but like Urduja said, no matter how much Mira wants to be a better person, she will never be one if she''s dead.
As she was thinking of that, a hopeful expression appeared in his eyes.
"I hope Sophia epts my gift..."
________
The winds of the cold winter swept the whole City of Siginarugan, alongside it were the gentle snowkes that flowed down the streets as if celebrating the harmonious event that would soon take ce in this historic city, in a ck cathedral that was adorned with white flowers, several people in dresses chatted at each other as they talked about thevishness of the design of the cathedral of the undead, in front of the cathedral''s altar is a person about 2 and a half meters tall, he is wearing a ck and white priest robe whilst besides her is a woman of heavenly proportions donning a pure ck filipiniana adorned with baybayin words for "Queendom of Kamatayan" in the sides and her name on the other.
Sophia was smiling widely as she saw a golden-haired woman walk slowly from outside the cathedral inside, the arcs in the middle of the red carpet were adorned with magic, and they slowly hummed a gentle song as if a choir of heavenly talent was celebrating such an important event.
Finally, the wedding of Sophia, Eleanor, and Bakunawa is already in sight.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Chapter 133: The Wedding and New Undercurrents
Chapter 133: The Wedding and New Undercurrents
Author: I skipped some parts of the Christian wedding, as it would have dragged out the chapter too much and because no one in the room is Christian.
________
The nobles of Gjarhorn, as well as the executives of Kamatayan, were instantly charmed by the appearance of thedy, every step she took was like an eternity as all the people, especially the one Eleanor would marry were charmed by her presence alone, she was so beautiful that even Sophia herself did not dare to look at her with lust and just let her smile betray just how she coveted the matrimony between her and her future wife as she admired the yellow-haired goddess even until her bride was already in the altar facing her.
The two brides took a while to nce at each other before they smiled and faced the gargantuan priest in front of them. In the prophet''s hands was a book with a skull in the middle, he then announced.
"And now, the third bride, Bakunawa."
The moment the prophet said such a thing, the guests who are yet to sit down swept their eyes towards the door, there was another beauty of meager height being mitigated by a tall pair of heels, her hair was like usual, short pixie cut with the forelocks tucked in her ears whilst her dress is that of silver Filipiniana, unlike Eleanor, Bakunawa is not good with making people impressed and ogle her appearance, her march is fast and it left people quite baffled, though Bakunawa paid them no heed and went to the other side of Sophia, she looked at her soon to be wife and Sophia also looked at her.
The prophet saw this and immediately went to the next part of the ceremony.
"Today, all of us, the living and the dead have gathered to witness a beautiful event, featuring a Lady who has fought for the prosperity of the undead in her short tenure as our queen, in the battlefield she is like a deity that will make sure her ns will be the fate of her enemy, but today, she is nothing like a general, right now she is just a woman who wanted to bind herself with the two people she loves the most."
All of the people who were standing pped their hands simultaneously before sitting down, after seeing this, the prophet continued speaking.
"Sophia, do you take Eleanor and Bakunawa, making them your wives, and promise to cherish them in sickness and in health, for richer and poorer, until death do you apart?"
Sophia smiled as she heard that, she then nodded and then said: "Yes, Father."
The prophet nodded and then looked at Eleanor and asked the same question, Eleanor also answered briefly, andstly, he looked at Bakunawa who also answered with solemnity, for the first time, the ice serpent didn''t sound like she was in a hurry.
When the exchange of confirmations was finished, Momoiro Dodomeki, in a shrine maiden dress stood up with a wooden ornamental box in her hands, Sophia looked at her, and when the Japanesedy''s numerous eyes saw this all of her eyes looked away simultaneously except the two main eyes on her face, Sophia can only sigh in her heart and ignored the betrayal of the feelings of Momoiro, the said woman then ced the box with four golden rings in front of the threedies and then left.
The prophet, upon seeing the rings then said: "Now, take these rings, the three of you, and state your vow of eternity to each other."
Upon hearing that, Sophia went over and first faced Eleanor, she then picked up a golden ring and grabbed the hands of Eleanor, and while pushing the ring towards thetter''s ring finger, she said.
"Eleanor, my first love, thank you for being with me throughout my journey, thank you for being able to make me feel emotions that I thought I would never feel, with this ring I am giving you, I vow to protect, cherish and support you, just like how you did to me, all of my power, attainments, honor and my life will be dedicated to defending you, alongside my nation."
Eleanor who was already crying before the rings were given in front of them nodded while crying even harder, and after calming herself down, she picked up a ring and grabbed the hand of Sophia, and then spoke.
"Sophia, with this ring I express not only my vow, but my gratitude, I was once a chicken in a flock of eagles, I was called the weakest, and even my title contains that putrid word, but you have pushed me to greater heights, with you, I was able to fulfill my dream, with you I was able to break out of my shell, and ultimately, with you I was able to strive more than what others have dictated for me and as I put this ring in your hand, I vow to be the anchor of the great steamer that you are, every step you took, every path you take, I will be there right beside you, even if that path is a stairway to heaven or a sinkhole straight down to hell."
At that moment, all the guests started crying, well, at least the living started crying, it was one of the moments when someone saw the hero of the sun and the queen of undeads cry at the same time, but Sophia paid them or her tears no heed as she looked over at Bakunawa, the silver-haired shortie was biting her lip hard, obviously she was trying her best not to cry.
_I would have done that too, if it''s not because of you..._
Sophia smiled and then grabbed the hand of Bakunawa, she then said.
"Bakunawa, even though you came to my lifete, you were able to somehow see past all of the torments I have put you through and look at what I am, someone who calls herself a genius and acts like one to the point of rejecting her true self, you are the sunshine that made me see what I am, or a whirlwind that forcefully took away the fog in my mind, and with this ring, I vow to take care of you, and make sure that my sunshine will shine bright for all eternity, even if that means plunging the world in eternal darkness."
At that moment, Bakunawa already crying hard, well, not just because she was holding it in a lot, but because her vow was shortpared to her two future spouses, she felt embarrassed and looked at Sophia as if afraid, but Sophia, who of course knew of her vow just nodded gently, this made Bakunawa continue.
"Uhm... I... I vow to protect you alongside your nation that you cherish like the two of us..."
All of the people who had high expectations of the vows were dumbfounded and when silence ensued for about 5 seconds, they could not help but put on a little weird expression.
_So short..._
Even the prophet has such thoughts but he did not voice it out as he continued to thest part of the wedding.
"You may now kiss the bride."
The three brides looked at each other and wondered how they would do the final seal of their marriage, Eleanor and Bakunawa grabbed the right and left hands of Sophia respectively and kissed her on her right and left cheeks, Sophia smiled at such a scene and then went to free her hand and grabbed Eleanor''s chin and sealed her lips with hers, Bakunawa saw this and grabbed the hair of Sophia "by instinct" and then make her go in front of her and kissed her too.
Seeing this chaotic scene, all of the spectators stood up and pped their hands to celebrate the first matrimony witnessed by the Queendom of Death, Kamatayan.
[Sophia''s POV]
After the wedding, all of the visitors went to the reception to present their gifts to us, and honestly, the greatest gift I have received is the sculptor Mira created with my image on a throne, holding Bakunawa and Eleanor, I even have to suppress my admiration from leaking out, the good thing is that, I did, after that, of course some message for Eleanor''s mother from me, Bakunawa and Eleanor herself, and finally, all of us ate a sumptuous meal after the three brides sliced a cake for each other.
After that, at night, the three of us ate each other''s cake, with the y being "doing what you did to the first person to you.", meaning Bakunawa will do whatever I did to Eleanor, and I have taken a fancy on the way Bakunawa smacks my ass, so that''s what I did, of course, I made sure that Eleanor thoroughly enjoyed herself too before indulging my bottom side.
I would say that being a switch really is the best.
_______
The next day, all of the nobles from the Urdujan territory started to disperse except Urduja whom I personally requested because of my ns of trading agreements with her, you see the medicine I was talking about with [Guide] ising along fast and nicely because theboratory I gave them has a literal 24-hour straight operation and only has one research to do, now they have one bed worth of prototype tablets.
Also, Mira did not go back to Urduja, it seems like she wanted to talk to me, well, I am pretty sure I would notsh out at her, so it''s fine I guess.
As I was thinking of that, I went out of my new room, and right about I exited it, I was grabbed by the hand by ady with chestnut hair, she was looking at me with nervousness, fear, and resolve in evident in her eyes.
_I knew it, she was gonna talk to me._
That is all I can think of as Mira shouted, first thing in the morning.
"Lady... no, Sophia, let''s talk...!"
[3rd Person POV]
The sun went up slowly and its rays crept into the face of Eleanor who is sleeping soundly, she sat up and felt the pleasant sting on her butt, she paid it no heed and just smiled as she put on her wedding ring once more.
"Hehehe... I was finally married to her..."
Eleanor was giddy, after all, who would not be happy if he or she married their first love right? She readied herself for another day and just let Bakunawa sleep soundly, she helped Sophia for the "after y"st night after all. While she was changing her clothes, Eleanor could not help but ponder about her past up until now.
_Who would have thought that my impulsive thought of escaping in the forest and not going back with my party mates would lead to me bing a queen of a queendom full of potential, life is full of surprises..._
After she zipped her usual filipiniana, she walked towards the door, but when she was about to exit it by twisting the knob, she was one-upped by someone outside, and when she saw that it was a maid with half of her body missing, she wondered why is the undead seems to be in a hurry, the undead looked for her Lady Sophia, but hesitated and finally decided to report what she had just received this day.
"Good morning Lady Eleanor, I would like to convey that an entourage from an Empire called Mayari has arrived at the entrance of Siginarugan and wishes to give a congrattory gift for your wedding with Lady Sophia and Captain Bakunawa."
Hearing this, Eleanor frowned and a somewhat fearsome expression surfaced in her beautiful mug, she was in conflict.
_Did that bastard really want to take advantage of Sophia''s strength and tactical ability just after she got married? Not only did he predict Sophia''s "weing" stance towards his gift and his talks in general, but he even made it so that it would look natural that he did not know of the wedding until the day of the wedding and arrived a dayte._
Eleanor did not consider a traitor in their midst, after all, King Roselle had just been trolled by Sophia by inviting him to the wedding, she immediately walked out of her room and went past her maid.
"Let them in."
She then disappeared into the corridor with only a sentence left for the maid to be re-assured.
"I will handle it."
________
The moment the soldiers let the small entourage in, all of them sighed in relief, for this, they made the smartest and most beautiful daughter of their emperor lead the entourage so that they could grasp some kind of respite when Sophia tried to use her masterful mind to seize advantage to them, after all, every person with a brain will immediately understand that they are not just here to give gifts, they also wanted toy out their prospects for Queen Sophia to be interested in their products and conclude some initial trade.
This will eventually be turned by them somehow, someway into a military agreement that will give them a buff in strength and strategical power to be able to finally defeat Apki empire, though they were in for a surprise, because when they were about to walk their first step, they heard a normally pleasant voice in front of them.
"Hello there, brothers and sister from Mayari, please let me, Eleanor Demiurge intertaine you while Queen Sophia is attending some offocial matters."
Chapter 134: Meeting the Entourage
Chapter 134: Meeting the Entourage
All of the people present in the entourage were stunned, it was still fresh in their minds the horror on the faces of the spies who were describing the gory scene of Eleanor''s ughter, they could not believe it, yet were not willing to risk knowing why or how she who was supposedly the weakest and the most gentle child of Urduja can be capable of such a genocide, this event and the nay exaggerated report form the spy gave Eleanor a fairly good moniker: "Sand Demon Eleanor"
Of course, as the veteran negotiators that they are, they did not show any worry on their faces, the princess specifically spoke and smiled as cordially as she could.
"Lady Eleanor, congrattions on your wedding. I am the 5th princess of Mayari. I bear with me a gift personally chosen by the emperor for the mighty queens of Kamatayan."
Eleanor stared at the princess in front of her and could not help but frown in her mind at such a shameless way to hide the fear that shed through everyone''s eyes, such a stare made the entourage nervous, for them to not go off as someone wary of the person they want to befriend, everyone in their team is not a good fighter, a maid in the pce can punch one of them in the face and that person will be paralyzed for life.
Good thing for them, Eleanor is not as evil as they made her out to be.
"On behalf of my two wives, I thank you, oh, and why are you here? As stemmed guests, you should have asked for some dignity and asked to be escorted to an expensive inn at least before waiting for Queen Sophia''s presence."
Eleanor''s words sounded and were sincere, but the political strategists that were part of the gifting team were having serious discussions on their minds about the implications of the word and how it affect future negotiations, needless to say, Eleanor was fucking around with them without her even realizing it. The princess said.
"We wouldn''t dare, after all. We were not even on time to the reception to give our gift properly, as we did not hear of such a miraculous event untilter that day. The good thing is that we were able to enter the Urdujan territory with ease due to Lady Urduja giving us some observed freedom."
Eleanor dismissed such an overly long way to tell that they went to take an unauthorized shortcut and were lucky they were the emperor''s personally created team, she immediately replied.
"Ah, don''t worry about that, please follow me to the royal guest room."
The entourage nodded at this as they breathed a sigh of relief, surely they were tense and apprehensive when they saw in the flesh the person they were dreading the most more than the person they were supposed to gain the favor of, all of them nodded and then followed Eleanor towards the royal pce, in the way, Eleanor ordered the maid who followed her to ask the royal kitchen to make tea and some pastries for the visitors.
It took them about 5 minutes to enter the periphery of the royal district and then another 5 to transverse it and enter the royal pce and go to the guest room, however, in there, Eleanor alongside the entourage team was shocked, though thetter''s eyes sparkled as they saw a silver-haireddy, ording to the revtion given by the god of their emperor, the daughter of the god of the undead have shed her former immature stature and is now a full-blown beauty.
"Eleanor, dear, who are these people?"
Sophia asked Eleanor to which thetter replied.
"They seem to be from the Mayari Empire and are here bearing gifts from their emperor himself."
Upon hearing that, Sophia tilted her head and raised an eyebrow, Eleanor also looked at her wife for a full second, Sophia did not say anything, she smiled and replied.
"I see, it is an honor to receive a gift from such an illustrious nation, anyway, I and Bakunawa just ate breakfast and the maid said that you were busy, so all of your portions are left on the table, you can eat them, I can take care of this."
The bride-bridebo observed the reaction of the entourage, they saw that the people behind the princess, despite looking as calm as ake had some glint in their eyes, Eleanor reckoned that she could do it herself, well, Sophia could handle it like she always does too, so she nodded at her wife''s suggestion and then cordially left the room.
[Sophia''s POV]
I looked at the princess in front of me, it seemed like she was young, yet her eyes were giving off an experienced bearing, I would be lying if I said that I was not interested in her, but that is such a bad thought, given that I just got married yesterday. Such a monologue was seemingly heard by my wife Eleanor as a voice suddenly rang out of my mind.
"Hey, even though you already know this, but don''t ept the gift if it willpromise our Queendom in the slightest, there are a lot more beauties than that princess from which you can choose from, alright?"
I cannot help but smile in my mind, well, I guess Eleanor knew what the banes of a womanizing spouse are, but she need not to worry, after all, no matter what I have be, I am still Sophia Demiurge, the queen of Kamatayan, I will not justpromise my secrets for the sake of some pussy, so I said to Eleanor that she does not need to worry.
After that short conversation, I observed the people who are in front of me, I was watching this transpire in the eye of the maid I had assigned to Eleanor, it seemed like the princess was clear on her intentions of meeting me as she did not even introduce her name and only her title to my wife, well it''s a good thing that Eleanor normally does not take offense on such a small gesture, it would have been disastrous for them if she do.
While I was thinking of such things, the princess in front of me stood up and said.
"Once again, greetings Queen Sophia, I am the 5th princess of Mayari, named after Lady Urduja, and I am here bearing a gift for your wedding."
_She was named Urduja? That is such a very uncreative name, someone really needs to do better._
That is what all I can say as she pulled out a ck, silver, and gold silk cloth, my eyes widened as I saw how the cloth was literally glowing those three kind of lights, in terms of presentation alone, my silk spiders will be inferior, unfortunately, my silk can regenerate and then create new clothes from controlling mana alone, such utility will not be defeated by some glowing t-shirt or some shit.
Seeing my slightly surprised eyes, I saw the growing confidence in the princess''s eyes (I am notfortable calling her Urduja), she smiled and then knelt in front of me, saying.
"This silk cloth came from a silkworm called Luminescent Worms, they are known to have several chemicals that are harmless but are highly reactive to oxygen gas, making them glow in different colors, specifically, these three colors here, and it just so happens that these three colors are the main colors that you and your spouses'' seem to fancy, thus my father, the emperor has reckoned that this will be a fitting gift to such mighty figures."
I touched the silk as I hear her exin that Mayari was spying on us when we were in Gjarhorn, well it''s not like they can do anything against me, ording to the spiders in Mayari there are only one hero there, the emperor and the next strongest are a bunch of hero prospects, they were strong because the have a pantheon, just like me that supports them.
While I was thinking of that, I brought out a pleased smile as I looked at the princess.
"It is a fitting gift, send my gratitude to your father."
After saying that, I went and looked at the maid in my back and made her pick up the cloth and ce it in my room forter, I then looked at the princess once more and then said.
"So now that it is out of the way, what is this friendship that you are talking about when you were transversing the Urdujan Territory?"
Upon hearing this, the entourage who have been confident in themselves a little while ago opened their eyes wide, in their minds they were probably thinking how did I know about their mission here, I mean, if you give a gist to someone, it is either because you want to court her (or in several asion him) or when you want to be friends, also if you want to clown enemies, but that is beyond the point.
Surely, the one who is smartest of them all, the 5th princess was also the one who recovered the fastest, she smiled at me and then replied.
"As expected of Lady Sophia, we, from Mayari empire have been amazed by the prospect of your Queendom, in my hand is a sample weapon from my empire and if it is to your liking, we will immediately arrange an official meeting between the leaders of two countries to discuss a possible trade agreement."
On saying that, the princess brought out a longsword with a sheath that has the symbol of Mayari on it and given it to me, she seem to be confident of it, but did they really just think that I cannot notice their way of saying that I need weapons from them because I am at war with the white elves and my swords are inferiorpared to them?
_Ah, it''s probably that they are too confident of their weapons and thought that I have no way of rejecting it, man countries calling themselves empires are really full of themselves. I wonder what will they do if I suddenly decided to turn their whole popce into undeads._
Well, my nation''s current swallowing power is not that great to integrate a full empire without repercussions, so i cannot really do that.
I received the sword and then looked at it, as expected, it was rather of high quality, it is lightweight and can be injected with mana without any damage, but the mana injected in it can just increase the durability of the sword and not its power, also it can be snapped into two easily, rtive to the snapper''s strength and is not flexible enough.
Weaknesses that my sword does not have, I cannot help but let out a sigh of disappointment, causing the princess to be quite shocked, I looked at the maid who just went back from heeding to my earlier order and then said.
"Please call out a soldier outside, bring me his sword along the way."
The maid nodded, causing the entourage to be stunned, well in this kind of asions, results speak louder than confidence. Such was my thoughts as I received the soldier and then unsheathed his sword, I then ced the two sword in myp and then said.
"I would be lying if I said that your sword is not that of high quality, however, look at this."
I held the upper tip of the de given by the princess and then it''s handle, I then bent it, immediately snapping the sword they were oh-so proud of in to two.
"As you can see, it is not flexible enough for my liking, our sword however is conforming to my standards, look."
I picked up the soldier''s sword and then bent it, there eyes went wide when the saw that the de did not snap but instead just bent into a circle when I made it so, even the soldier has that "Our sword can do that?" question on his face, but the surprise is not over yet, I injected mana on it and immediately, the sword repaired itself and became brand new.
_But if someone managed to really snap it in two or chip the edges and made them dull, this trick will not be able to it, after all, magic metals can only regenerate when innd, this is just a trick I tried when practicing my rapier off camera._
The princess who was shocked can only mutter.
"Incredible."
Really, she was in shock, in fact, her shock was too great that she forgot her main intention by kneeling and propping her cleavage up through her V-neck dress in order to make a good first impression on me. Even though I am smart enough to not fall for it, it makes me wonder if their spies really sees me as ygirl before I even really see myself as one.
Ah, well, that''s not my problem anymore.
"Well, anything else?"
This question from me made the entourage snap out of their shock, they look at me in shame as they have just embarrassed themselves for thinking that their weapons is superior than mine, well, that is a normal thought process because Kamatayan is just a new country.
"No, I apologize for wasting your your time, and I hope that you enjoy our gift."
I nodded as I stood up to watch the negotiators who cannot even use their negotiation skills to me, and when they were about to exit the door, I said.
"Well, even though the negotiation failed, I am always open for new ones, I know that you want a second hero by your side, and maybe I will be one..."
I then used dark magic to cast an illusion of myself grabbing the waist of the princess and pulling her to my side, and when I dispelled it, I continued.
"If you just made a much more interesting offer."
The princess looked at me, obviously shaken as I continued smiling before they went out of the guest room, the pce and ultimately, the capital.
_______
Author: Yes, Urduja is so old she saw a lot fo children named after her, 300+ years of being alive is crazy.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Chapter 135: Basic Supply and Demand, The Newest Invention
Chapter 135: Basic Supply and Demand, The Newest Invention
_Well, let''s see how they will react._
I thought so as I watched them through the eyes of my undeads leave the capital, well even though I have done something so invasive, it''s not like I wanted to have a third just after marrying my first and second, it''s just that I knew how much I am worth as an ally in the eyes of Mayari, after all, in this world, a hero is the rarest of allmodities and not all people who were considered geniuses of their crafts can be one, if so, then the world would have been destroyed because of armies upon armies of them.
That is why all the world''s nations are always eyeballing all the heroes as if they were lusting for them and will do anything to coax, ally, or even subordinate them. That is the main reason why Gjarhorn is letting Urduja do anything she wants almost, if not without restraints at all.
And I just so happen to be one of those raremodities (though, I am officially recognized as the Queen of the Undead and not the Fallen Hero anymore), so it''s understandable that I won''t be satisfied with a mere business deal that involves me buying weapons inferior to what can we currently produce and some woman who can''t even punch a table without whimpering in pain.
Well, I can make them an investor in the medicine and make it so that they will pay more than their shares and at the same time make them buy it at a little bit of a discounted price, but that would implicate me in their evesting war against Apki because even though spies in Kamatayan does not exist, I am sure that there are a lot of them in Mayari, this will give Apki a reason to attack me as someone who interferes in their war and became a waterfront ally, I''m sure the emperor of Apki will be shameless enough to not admit that they do have other allies and is not relying entirely on themselves, that is a bad situation because even excluding Apki, there are already 4 nations that are eyeing us with hostility.
That is some basic supply and demand with a sprinkle of continental politics, so I''m sure that the emperor will not get mad about my heightened demands.
"Now then, I still have a meeting with Urduja."
[3rd Person POV]
The carriage of the entourage transversed the whole of Kamatayan at a moderate speed, that is because of the speed of the horse, but if one is to see the atmosphere inside it, one will think that the reason for their moderation is because the oxygen inside the car was turned into lead, such is the description of how heavy the atmosphere within the circle of the entourage team led by the princess named after Urduja, all of them were speechless up until now, one of the reasons is because their weapons whom they are so proud of and viewed as second only to that of Gjarhorn was snapped into two both literally and metaphorically by Sophia.
Even though they knew that their spies somehow could not enter even the outermost city in the firstyer or the somehow neglected municipalities of the 4thyer, they did not think that they needed it as they had the "perfect" tool to coax Sophia to their side, that is why they did not know that the reservoir of magic metal inside the Kamatayan Territory is virtually infinite and Sophia exploited them all by creating weapons and other things out of them, of course just like the coins, only Sophia can benefit from them.
The other reason is the fact that Sophia acted oblivious to the hidden "agreement" that is to make Urduja her mistress or even her official third wife if she wanted, all of their contingencies were in the premise that one of those two points were rejected and are anchored by the other one that is epted or treated with interest, they did not expect that all their nning will go down the drain because they were inferior in quality.
Urduja, who is leading the entourage particrly is gloomy, as the one responsible for these negotiations, she feels like she is the one also responsible for its failure.
_Heroes are hard to deal with, they are either too prideful, too smart, or both... but still, to think that our weapons will be inferiorpared to them and I, of all people, is considered not worthy of the attention of Lady Sophia, I am still inexperienced, all of my negotiations came from different continents with leaders who are inferior to my father, I have never negotiated with a hero before._
Urduja can be considered unlucky in her first-time negotiation with a person of the same status as her father, not only is her first time smarter, way smarter than her, but Sophia is also prideful and will not let herself be allied with people whom she deems inferior to her and what is more dreadful is that she is not as carefree as she has portrayed herself in Gjarhorn when she casually talked and had dinner with the person whom she will con at that time.
_Still, I did expect that Lady Sophia knew what her true value in those negotiations was and did talk with my other sisters to get ready to offer themselves for the sake of the empire, that means she is interested in us... but she most definitely is not satisfied with the taste of princesses, she is a queen after all... shall I rmend the 1st princess? But she is wielding the most potent weapon familiar in all of Mayari and Apkibined, even though I failed today, I am sure that Lady Sophia will not be able to refuse that offer, and seeing theboratories in their industrial district that they did not even bother to conceal and Lady Sophia''s nigh unmatchable brilliance, there is a chance that she can reverse engineer even the system given weapon of my older sister._
Urduja stopped thinking for a moment, and soon, her frown deepened.
_Besides, with her illusory ability, it will be dangerous to give anyone to her as she can brainwash them easily and make our strongest soldier our mortal enemy, I already chose myself as a sacrifice, but my weak self is not worth her full consideration..._
Urduja cannot help butment, her only saving grace is that Sophia has never said no and even directly expressed her interest in cooperation.
She can only cheer herself up with that consideration because unlike her, the person whom her name was derived from doesn''t need to rely on an extensive strategy to be useful, the swing of her hand alone can cause fear to anyone who wants to face her the second time.
_If only I had a portion of that power, then I wouldn''t need to worry my father about this alliance._
The princess named after Urduja did not think anymore as she continued to stay silent as he transversed the Gjarhornian territory back to her homnd to report the failure of the mission to her father, the emperor.
_______
In the royal capital of Valentine, Eris city, a messenger is kneeling in front of a man sitting on a thrown with a gargoyle-like design as its backrest, in the man''s hand is a letter folded neatly, Loki Darkbringer, the other leader of Valentine is reading it''s content, not minding the audible drips of sweating from the messenger, of course, it is normal to feel such nervousness, after all, he was just a newbie messenger and was chosen as the "honored one" to deliver the letter to one if not the most influential man of the world''s history.
Though of course he knew the truth that he was just chosen as he doesn''t know a lot of Apki''s secret, and he doesn''t have any choice but to pray that either he survives this ordeal of a lifetime or for him to die a quick death.
Even Loki who appears nonchnt ismenting this.
_Is my reputation that bad? He''s praying even though I haven''t done anything yet..._
Loki sighed and then smiled whilst looking at the pitiful messenger.
"I see, so your King wanted to help in a revenge? Where did he hear that?"
The moment he heard that the pitiful messenger flinched, tears started to flow out of his eyes and he prayed to all the gods in the world of Pentateuch to ept him to their heavenly kingdom.
"Erm... Lord Loki... Erm, the council spected that because Queen Sophia almost killed your wife, you will be taking revenge, that letter is a notice of willingness to help you in this conquest and is not in any way a mockery of your great power."
Loki''s eyes squinted, something that luckily did not catch the eyes of the messenger, who knows what would happen if he did?
_Did that Habanero just indirectly tell me that he wanted to use Valentine as a de to vent his anger?_
As one of the strongest individuals and also what can be considered one of the oldest, older even than Urduja, Loki has set up an intricate informationwork that did not lose to the spiders of Sophia (though bothworks cannot pierce through the information security measures of their counterparts), it is even superior as some people who are very close to nobles king, etc. are his loyal subordinates, of course, he knew what is this spection is all about and even praised the emperor he calls a Habanero for being able to deduce what he will do in the future, however, being used is something that someone as powerful as himself cannot stand.
"Well, unfortunately, revenge is not something on my mind right now, I am just here enjoying the days of what I can call my second life, so I have to disappoint your emperor, you can go and bring to him my apology."
Loki immediately denied what his true motives are, well, with how lousy his excuse is, he is sure that no one will believe his bullshit, but of course, it''s not like someone has the guts to point that out to him.
The messenger was stunned, but because of fear, he did not say anything just like how Loki had predicted, and exited the throne room of the King of Devils. As the messenger left, a ck torrent appeared beside him, and a talldy, taller than Arachne in her spider form materialized.
"Why did you reject it? Aren''t you, no, we are nning on invading Kamatayan a long time ago?"
Loki smiled at such a question from his sister.
"Don''t worry about that, I''m sure they will be willing to ally with us anytime, their emperor is just like that, he may look impatient and rash, but he is very patient if it''s to release his anger."
Loki paused for a full second and then suddenly smiled.
"Besides, it''s not time for us to do anything yet, remember, there is still a war that is looming all over the head of Kamatayan."
[Sophia''s POV]
Back to me, it was already a week after that horrible failure of negotiation on the side of Mayari and my very sessful partnership with mother-inw Urduja.
As I expected, there is still yet to be a reply, which is fine as that means I caught them off guard, I can only take pleasure in imagining how the faces of their council would have looked like when they received my reply.
Right now, I am here in one of mybs inside the royal capital, staring at a 10-meter structure in front of me, it has a diamond shape with two des attached with a 1/4th of a meter gap between each other, and there is also a bunch of bearing balls at the bottom as the structure will spin once it was used, inside it was a smaller version of the said structure that will spin in the opposite side as the outeryer.
Finally in the body of the structure were a lot of scribblings meant to segregate the mana it will absorb in the atmosphere to make it a non-vtile energy safe for what I am nning to do with them, this actually is a copycat of the arc reactor, but I realize that I am not Tony Stark, and also, this is something I already designed in my previous life so I had several small versions of them, one of which will be used as the pink bat queen''s new heart.
All of the scientists besides me were gulping in nervousness and excitement as they watched several of my mages seal the structure for transport, of course testing this thing needed to be done outside, because if my estimates are correct, then this thing is more powerful than a nuclear bomb, I will use this to the final design of the rifles and also for the power source of the Queendom, and like nuclear energy, this will be used as a weapon of mass destruction if it is necessary to do so.
Though thest bits of my humanity wish for that instance to never happen, but my virtue will of course make me lob this up to any Kingdoms who needed some genocide to calm their asses down, I just have to hope that they will start doing anime after the first one.
I was amusing myself as such before I looked at my scientists as I said.
"Are you all ready?"
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Chapter 136: Near the Boiling Point
Chapter 136: Near the Boiling Point
Seeing the vigorous nod of my scientists, I smiled, I then made the 4th dimension appear in front of the structure that we made, seeing that, my grin widened, and several emotions welled up inside me as I was finally able to materialize the theoretical blueprint that I have been forced to stop working on when I was still Emilio, well maybe it was a "logical development" for me to be reincarnated before being able to see this structure in 3d, because in this world, no one will dare to interfere in the affairs of my country.
Anyway, before lifting the structure towards the 4th dimension, I looked at the two soldiers who were beside me whom several scientists were also apanying.
"Have you transferred the pink bat queen and other apparatus from Arachne''sb to mine already?"
The scientists had solemn faces as they nodded, well they are solemn because my orders were quite abrupt, but I''m sure they wille to understand this decision soon enough.
"Yes Lady Sophia, the pink bat queen is already in your biologicalb''s artificial amniotic fluid chamber."
All of mybs are in the industrial district of the capital, it would normally be dangerous for ab to be in the middle part of the city, but because we have something called magic here, I am positive that no ident will ur, knowing that my order was already abided, I finally used wind magic and lifted the structure, I have to personally lift this thing to prevent any ident, like I said, this is just the testing phase, and if this thing is dysfunctional then it could explode in the middle of my city.
Thinking of that, I slowly moved the structure I do not have a name yet towards the 4th dimension, alongside it, all of the scientists including me started to inch toward the "portal", we had solemn faces, even though we were confident as we entered the blue line littered space and it took only a moment for us to get out of the royal capital into the furthest point of our borders.
_I''ll throw it to Tydings if it fails._
That is what I was thinking of as the structure suddenly shone a little and started to spin, as it spun, several baybayin inscriptions crawled in a 100-meter radius of the structure, I grinned and nodded while seeing this, and at that motion, a scientist who was holding a clipboard checked a box on it.
"Defensive measure in any unexpected unprovoked or deliberate malfunction was tested to be working."
I nodded, this measure was rather a simple one, it just uses 1/4 of the total mana being sucked by the machine to offset the mana inflows of the structure for the structure''s maximum capacity to not reach its maximum level, of course, being cautious is something we should practice multiple times, so soon, Imanded the barrier to shrink, causing the baybayin to also retreat, this caused the spinning of the two rotating diamond shaped metals to be faster and faster that winds started to be generated and when the RPM finally reached it''s max, the wind was apanied by scorching heat that I shielded my scientists from.
Seeing that, I looked at my checker who said.
"Maximum capacity triple than the theoretical possible exploding point."
I nodded at that, after which I made the structure go back to its original function, now I just have to test 1 more thing, actually, 2 but that is when there is some moron country who needed some spanking.
"For thest one, mydy, we need to see if theplementary regtors can sessfully muffle some of the power output of the structure."
Suddenly the scientists at the back moved forward with a transformer and a bunch of wires, attached to the wires were batteries and bulbs I myself have created, oh you just have to imagine how amazed these people are when seeing me coughed up inventions after inventions, though some people out there were probably more surprised that I can "invent" light bulbs, generators, and electrical wirings.
Thinking of that, I cannot help but sigh.
_Thatst line is better delivered with [Guide]._
I did not think anymore and fixed the wires into the plugs at the bottom of the structure that I have finally decided to call Arc Reactor, it''s not like Marvel is in the world of Pentateuch and will sue me for copyright infringement.
After I plugged all of the wires, all of the scientists were prompted to get away until I was the only one left, that is because if these things malfunctioned, I would have to toss them up the sky without considering who would be whipped by the gigantic wires, of course, I made the wires a regr charger and that needed 24 hours to charge, but because we are using mana turned electrical energy, it only took 10 hours topletely charge the battery.
It did not explode, after which I connected the bulbs on them and then switched them open and then smiled when I saw them lit up without flickering, after which, I instructed all of my scientists toe back, it took them about 20 minutes toe back as the living people panted heavily, but all of them have the same excited expression, seeing the illumination of the bulbs, the one who was checking the boxes smiled as he checked thest box.
"The electrical energy converted is stable and does not cause any kind of destruction, some final testing is required, and we can maybe finalize it by night as all of us here do not require sleep... but all in all, this testing can be considered a sess."
The checker pped after which the scientists suddenly burst intomotion, well I was also excited, after all, as I said, this machine is something that I had already nned from my previous life, but I did not join themotion and just stared at the spinning machine, a genuine smile can be seen in my face.
_Finally, I can use you..._
Finally, I can use my greatest creation for the sake of the country I serve, and for the sake of the country I rule.
[Author: There will be a side story about this as it is not appropriate to elongate the series by narrating such aplicated past.]
I did not wait for a minute or two, I immediately contacted my wife, Eleanor via the hivemind, she was shocked by the sudden call as she had not heard anything from me for a while, I even left her "needs" to Bakunawa, though I care not for her shock right now.
"Eleanor, the final piece for the true model of the rifle is already finished, a small version of the arc reactor''s blueprint will be given to you as well as the way on how to use the arc reactor without exposing it in the air."
After saying that, Eleanor was rendered silent, a solemn yet somehow excited tone then sounded on my mind.
"So we are near the boiling point now, huh?"
[3rd Person POV]
In themand center of the Indio-Stardust war, Indio front, a spider is gripping a letter from her Queendom, Kamatayan while givingmands through her other spiders, in the letter is a notice that the production of new weapons is about to start in a month''s time and several flying kiss emoticons, it came personally from Arachne''s "queen" Sophia, however seeing this she cannot help but sigh.
_I have been discovered... but how? Ah, Urduja._
Such is the question that was immediately asked by Arachne, daughter of Loki Darkbringer from her deceased ex-wife of the same name.
[Author: Did you see thating?]
She thought she have hidden herself well, but when she noticed that all of the spiders she had spread throughout the continent had been overtaken by Sophia, as well as the fact that she was never summoned near any major cities except when she presented the marite spiders and even felt like there was no need to, she realized that instead of taking advantage of Sophia''sck of informational manpower before, she''s the one who was took advantage of.
_It was no wonder I suddenly lost ess to the visuals I created at the cities, she was on my shit a long time ago... the question is... how long? It couldn''t be from the moment I introduced myself to her right? That would be ridiculous._
That is what Arachne can think of, though she is sure of one thing, she was now forced to let the undead win the war, causing all her father''s operations to be on pause for the entirety of the impending Elven-Undead war.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
___________
Land of Urduja, Tawalisi noble mansion.
Urduja was sitting on her throne, looking at a ball of light floating around her, she could not help but grimace a little at how unceremonious the attitude of her supposed deity was, and if not for the fact that Sinag was the ruler of the star that provides the first harvestable energy for living beings since time immemorial, she would have already kicked the ball away.
"So what do I owe the honor of the lord''s visit to my humble abode?"
Such is the question of the hero of the sun, finally, this inquiry stopped Sinag from moving around, he went to the side of Urduja and went silent for a few seconds.
"Urduja, I have been asking you this question for so long, but why are you so obedient to me?"
Urduja frowned, she did not want to hear such a question from someone who could read her thoughts.
"You know what, if you don''t have any orders and just want to gossip with me, I have to go, I still have some "friends" to "entertain."
Hearing this, the orb representing Sinag made a metaphorical flinch, Sinag coughed and then sighed as if he was not just rebuked by a human he had invested in so much, he then said.
"The Land of Urduja is now ripe to be independent from the Gjarhornian rule."
[Sophia''s POV]
After that testing, it was already three months, the snow had died down and all of the greeneries was once again visible, in the span of this short amount of time, the Kamatayan Queendom made significant progress, first off, we were able to sessfullyunch the first "industrial revolution" of the world with the arc reactor, it was situated far away from any cities and was self-protected by the shielding mechanism I have given it.
Several of the giant and original designs of the arc reactors were stored inside Magayon as a tactical weapon for the two wars we will be participating in.
Of course, as the electricity of the whole queendom was already fixed, the mass production of the rifles was also a sess, the whole archer battalion was given this and was also given movement training to make them a versatile mobility force, first I wanted to create an elite unit, but I decided to make all of the archers to be good as the elites of General Antonio Luna, so I gave them the title Marksmen of Death Unit, I know it soundsme, but I am the queen, so who cares.
Also, the former coast guards and navy of Kamatayan once again took up martial duties and started to patrol the water borders between Kamatayan, Stardust and Valentine, thest nation mentioned did not mind, but Stardust who were facing the brunt of the rifles were nervous and were sending me diplomatic protests which is I am ignoring, of course.
Ah, let''s not forget about the medicine and silk, Urduja agreed to be the main seller of the first mentioned product in Gjarhorn and also became the temporary main negotiator of the intercontinental trades due to the fact that the water situation of Kamatayan is yet to clear up. Yes, the medicines were a sess and well received that it already reached other continents.
The silk cloth was already progressing well, in the Kamatayan manufacturing, and some nobles from Apki and Mayari were secretly purchasing them, of course, there was a use to the contract that they were not to make it a national appearance kind of thing and only use it for some social gatherings, that is also the reason why am I rejecting the secretive purchase offer of Mayari, though I jacked up the price because of the quality of the goods, in Gjarhorn side is also doing good, but because it is not Urduja who is managing it, the nobles and rich merchants who were being suppressed by the superior quality of my products were sending assassination orders against Auntie Midori left and right, but the guards I gave Auntie Midori arepetent, plus the person itself.
One instant when her son was so close to dying because of the schemes of a noble, Auntie Midori plotted for a week, a mere week to make all the dirt in the ass of the said noble be revealed, giving all the courtesy to the Seiyoku household, meaning all of the assets of the noble house she has just destroyed was given to her, she also told me that there is a rather charming woman, but I did not ept the offering in the end.
Being charming is one thing, but being likable is another.
Lastly, I was surprised to know that Urduja was nning and consolidating all her forces and pulling back all her children in the Royal capital of Gjarhorn to dere independence, which is another "logical development" for me given the impending war.
I want to witness it personally, but first, I have to do one important task, to revive the "wifey" of Arachne.
Chapter 137: Something Interesting Happened
Chapter 137: Something Interesting Happened
Inside a dimly lit operating room situated in my biologicalb, one of the very few biological experiments I have done in this world is currently happening, wires of different thickness and lengths are being connected to the blood vessels and nerves of the test subject, these wires are connected on a small version of the arc reactor, it has a circr top and a conical bottom, in that bottom were the wirings that converts mana into small electrical energies that will energize the body to perform their function once again.
Well, this is the day before I go to Gjarhorn and watch as the once great nation losses their greatest weapon because they kept alienating her, and here I was resurrecting the dutch wife of Arachne, well, I would bet that she is just attempting the resurrection of the pink bat queen tond a blow to me during the height of the Elven-Undead war, unfortunately, she failed.
_Does she really think that no one will question why she gave up great power to be a peeping tom? Who the hell will ept such a debuff from a skill that needs other people''s sperm to operate?_
[Author: The [Queen of Arachnids] unique skill of Arachne has the debuff that the user will not use any of her power to harm someone in exchange for its abilities, and needs someone''s sperm to conceive children, it''s in Chapter 53]
I cannot help but sigh, some people really thought that not mentioning something will make it go unnoticed, speaking of which, I wonder if Siginarugan allowing Arachne to enter his forest a "logical development" too, or he is drunk or something and Arachne suddenly shoot past his eyes.
I did not delve into the matter anymore, for I saw the eyes of the pink bat queen open up, she then slowly sat up from the operating table.
In her neck I noticed the brand I had given Bakunawa to make her my ve, my eyes opened wide at this, and in those eyes I saw the palms of the pink bat queen who became 1 foot shorter somehow closing in against each other as they pped, creating a soundwave that then let a pink colored ring to spread in myb, my whole vision tilted a little as I staggered, causing me more shock.
_How powerful..._
I smirked, after which I noticed that the pink bat queen had disappeared into her table, jumped into the air, and then used her long, sharp nails to stab my neck, I could not help but sigh at this as I opened the 4th dimension and summoned the spider form of [Guide] while I catch the hand of the pink bat queen, after which, I used my free hand to grab the side of her neck that has the envement brand on it, put some mana on my hand and then reversed the envement spell, now she''s mine.
All of that happened in a single second, the pink bat queen''s feet softlynded on the ground as she knelt before me.
"Long time no see."
I smiled at [Guide] to which he nodded, he then replied.
"Indeed, it is, so is Arachne finally about to openly rebel?"
Hearing that, I pat the head of the pink bat queen several times as I shook my head.
"No, nothing of the sort, anyway, can you scan the body of the pink bat queen more thoroughly? I have already rebooted the envement spell on her neck, but I still want to make sure."
I made the pink bat queen raise her face and open her mouth, [Guide] did not say anything more and just crawled toward the mouth of the pink bat queen and entered it, the pink bat queen did not have anyints, though several veins popped out of her head and neck as some bulges caused by [Guide]''s intrusion appeared all over her body, it took about a minute for [Guide] to scan the body of the pink bat queen before he went out of her mouth, the pink bat queen gagged a few times before once again lowering her head.
I looked at [Guide] to confirm his findings, he then said.
"There is nothing wrong with her, you can take her as your servant, or whatever you want her to be."
I smiled awkwardly at that, though I was not in the mood to banter with him, so I immediately said.
"Well, no time to talk, can you go to Stardust and scan how their barrier works, I cannot seem to pierce through it."
[Guide]''s expression changed at that, he was shocked.
"You cannot dicheper it?"
I shook my head.
"Not really, I can''t just see it and I suspect that the barrier is intentionally woven for undeads during the 1st Elven-Undead war, for that, I need a living person as smart as me to decipher it for me, give me the form afterward okay?"
Hearing this, [Guide] nodded.
"Alright, I''ll go now, congrats on your wedding."
I gave him a word of gratitude before he briskly went out of myb, as I did not go to Stardust yet, I was not able to use the 4th dimension, also, even if I did, I suspect that the King of Stardust will be able to detect it, Stardust is the Roman Empire of magic, after all.
After thinking of such things, I turned my head to the pink bat queen, when I resurrected her, she was already considered an undead (though strangely enough, she still needs the arc reactor) and her pink skin started to turn grey whilst pinkish tattoos started to appear from all over her body, I looked at her for a second before sitting in front of her and then grabbing both of her cheeks, I then said.
"From now on, you will be known as Kampay."
It means the motion by which a person is doing to p, it can also mean wave, but in the Philippines, Kampay is usually apanied by a pping or pping sound, when you wave your hand, it''s called "kaway", so it is more appropriate for her new power, as I was thinking of that, the appearance of the pink bat queen, now called Kampay morphed, the greying of her skin became faster as well as the formation of the prominent pink tattoos, her mouth also was sewn shut, which makes her a fetish material of some freaks out there, not me though.
Upon seeing this, I immediately used earth magic and then pressed on the porcin tile on the ground and created a bat porcin mask, white in color, and made her wear it, I also requested a ck overcoat from the tailor, tight trousers, and a crop top that barely is up the belly button, I also made her wear them and I cannot help but appreciate her riveting body as she gave me a mini-show, though I went and ignored it as I grabbed her hand and opened the 4th dimension when she already finished concealing her heavenly body.
"Where are we, Lady Sophia?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Oh, so she can use illusions tomunicate.
"To the ce that will soon be mine."
_________
Inside avish room that is as big as half of a basketball court, a blue glow suddenly appeared at the back of Midori, my favorite auntie, looking at her wet hair and bathrobe, I can see that she just finished bathing, also, it seems like she is nowfortable with my sudden intrusion in her room that I have been doing in the past months.
Hmm, a good progress.
Well, let''s just say that I decided to make advances a few months after my wedding, though of course I just "asked" if they wanted to, some refused some said yes, but Auntie Midori said that she had to contemte.
One can say that I let myself loose after getting the polygamous consent from my wives.
Anyway, Auntie Midori closed her cab and then spun towards me slowly with her bathrobe still not closed, seeing this my eyebrows shot up as she let me scan her fair skin that was concealed by the robe as well as the valley between her gargantuan mountains down to her slender waist and precious flower bud.
"Oh my, so you have someone with you, Lady Sophia."
Hearing this, I smirked and then waved my hand at my auntie.
"Ah, no I was just about to send her to spy on the negotiation of independence of Urduja."
I looked at Kampay and then gave her a map of Gjarhorn that has the council hall marked, I then said.
"Conceal yourself as thisdy over here, of course, change her attire and then make yourself my eye to the meeting."
Well, Flou and Khearsenbelle are on guard of this ce, so I cannot really send them there because the King still has a hot eye for the sudden flourishment of the Seiyoku family and is just watching when Midori will slip, well she slipped into my hands after three months, which is I am sure to punish her about.
No subordinate of mine can make me wait that long.
Kampay did not say anything and just pped her hands to be the second Auntie Midori, if not for the fact that I would be punishing an insolent subordinate of mine, I would be the one spying.
"I heed and obey."
Such were herst words as she went outside the pce, upon confirming mymands, I looked at Auntie Midori who was inching closer to me, her face was a little red.
"So, what made you change your mind after so long?"
I asked as she slowly inched her half-naked self towards the bed, she sat on it using her legs and spread them open, causing me to see the insides of her nervous twat, she''s an expert after all.
"Well... I don''t know, maybe I just want sex after so long, anyway, it''s not like someone will get pregnant, so no one will know."
Heh that''s what you thought, that is all I can say as she finally reached my side and then sat herself without mymand on myp, she then put her lips into mine and started kissing me, seeing this, I did not say anything as I pushed my tongue inside her mouth to invade hers whilst using my right hand to encase the slender waist of Midori while I use the left one to fondle her breast slowly, however, soon, the pace of our kissing and the fondling of her breast picked up, it became faster and faster and long until Midori, who is nothing but a human finally cannot take it anymore and attempted to escape my grasp.
"Huff... Huff... Too much... Ah...!"
She grasped for breath as she moaned because of my masterful breast massage, as she did I can feel the trickling liquid of her twat in myp. I tightened, my grasp of her waist until her ear is already near me, I then licked her erect nipple which made her moan a loud one in surprise and cum in myp.
"Ah... it has been so long..."
It only took 5 minutes for her to orgasm, it seems like she is not a fan of masturbation, more so if what she imagines is her bastard of an ex-husband. As I was thinking of that, I smirked.
"No, that is too short, do you really think that I will let you be after light touching?"
It seems like she has the idea that I just want a quick taste of her, unfortunately, she has made me wait for a long time, so I have to make her pay.
"Light... to...?"
As she said those words, I opened the fourth dimension, and on it were all sorts of toys, handcuffs, vibrators, dildos, anal beads, anal plugs, and more, all of them have fallen into the bed, while that is happening, I was already licking the delightful neck of the shocked Midori, I then whispered.
"Do you really think that is enough after making me wait for three months? No, you are just my subordinate, and you were supposed to do as you were told, yet you dare to say that you have to think about my order for this long?"
That is what I said as I made the handcuffs float and inserted them in her hands.
[3rd Person POV]
As Sophia starts the blissful torment of Midori, a not-so-blissful atmosphere can be felt in the council hall of Gjarhorn, all of the nobles inside, even "Midori" have the same expression as their King who is sitting on the throne of power.
They are afraid, for they will finally witness the day numerous of their monarchs have wished yet dreaded to see.
Urduja, the hero of the sun, one of thest remnants of the glorious past of Gjarhorn and the reason why Gjarhorn remained the greatest power in the world has now dered peaceful negotiations for independence, because of this excuse, she made all of her sons and daughters in every sector of the government pull back from their posts and go back to serve the future Queendom of Urduja, Urduja also ordered the culling of all her outer rim children and concubines that are double spies.
It was a great loss for the countries who had some mole nted on Urduja''s side as those spies were trained to seduce the most prominent womanizer of the world because, in the end, their bodies were just used when Urduja''s main wives were not around and Urduja wanted a second dinner.
_The wedding of Eleanor and Sophia is what probably triggered this, Gjarhorn has openly shown animosity against Sophia, and Urduja is known for her overprotectiveness, another bad decision from me..._
Roselle cannot help but me himself, his kingdom is yet to recover from the plight caused by the explosion of their mega smithy when their greatest shield against foreign invaders was about to fall out of their hands and seem to even point itself against them.
Now he cannot think of a way to make Urduja stay, he once again sighed and thought of his recent greatest regret.
_If only Gjarhorn did not alienate Urduja... Now, not even offering the heavens and the earth can stop her from being in the same position as me in name and reality._
Chapter 138: Mizukuni Mamorite
Chapter 138: Mizukuni Mamorite
The King continued toment his life decisions as well as those of his ancestors, yet the one who was causing him his recent agony (alongside others caused by Sophia) did not even wait for him to sort out his thoughts as the giant pair of doors of the council hall started to be slowly pried open, and behind it was a woman in golden-brown light armor, she has tanned skin and in her waist strapped a kampn, a de that is synonymous to cmity for-oh-so many nations.
Beside her was a blue-haireddy who had some strange lines all over her body, those are her eyes that are currently closed off as a symbol of her being the pinnacle of her race, but still, everyone found it strange that even her main two eyes located at her face was closed.
Roselle''s gloomy feeling deepened upon seeing the two women before him.
_The strongest person in the kingdom and arguably the whole world together with the strongest Dodomeki..._
Such were the thoughts of Roselle and everyone in the room, of course except for Kampay who doesn''t have any idea who Aoi is, they knew that Urduja was serious in this matter, and anyone who did not approve of their pursuit would surely be punished by the wrath of the both of them.
One can throw suns while sleepwalking while the other can...?
"King Roselle, as promised, I provided all of you copies of my proposal for the independence of the Land of Urduja, even though I do not mind being able to serve your monarchy, it is the wish of my people to be able to call me their queen, and in order to protect them from the criminal practice of treason, I have decided to take the shameless path and ask for their independence."
The moment Urduja said all those words, a rainbow-colored halo suddenly spread out of the room with Aoi as the epicenter, the nobles wanted to dodge, but afraid of offending the people in front of them, they let themselves be hit by the harmless ring of light, Kampay''s illusion however was harmed, she widened her eyes as she saw her illusion being absorbed by the halo, Aoi saw this, read Kampay''s mind and used her mysterious mind power to make all the people present believe that the one sitting alongside them is Midori.
_That was close... right, Lady Sophia''s not aware that dodomekis fear no illusion._N?v(el)B\\jnn
As Aoi was thinking how amazing her race was, the eyes of the nobles suddenly lit up as a virtual book with the crest of a golden sun, the future symbol of Urduja was injected directly into their minds, they could flip it with their will alone and in them was a detailed description of the arguments for Urduja''s independence.
Aoi nodded at Urduja when she saw that the minds of the people already had the virtual book, Urduja started to talk about her prospect that proved that Urduja could now stand on its own, well, Urduja is the biggest piece ofnd ruled by a noble, it has a lot of resources and has a very potent military force due to it being Urduja''s sanctuary, so it''s clear that it was ready to be another nation a decade after Urduja''s reign.
Urduja told about Urduja''s ability to protect itself, it''s a culture that became a hybrid of her ideas and Gjarhorn''s own, she also did not forget the marriage alliance she just formed with Kamatayan when one of her children married Sophia as well as her products and other industries. Roselle remained smiling bitterly with this, after all, all the industries said by Urduja were just too small to be called a country that matched the pride and prestige of a being such as Urduja, and given that she had an alliance with Sophia, Roselle knew just where the hero of the sun will set her eyes.
_I need to dissuade her somehow... whether I seed or I die trying._
Roselle might be having problems because of his crippled economy, but in the end, he was still a king and a king is someone who stood proudly steering the ship that is his kingdom, even if his steering derailed, he have to forcefully bring it back to the right path.
Even if such an attempt is nothing but mere futility.
King Roselle steeled his resolve at the same time when Urduja finally finished her speech, Aoi looked at him with her eyes still closed, but the pressure from the strongest spouse of Urduja could still be felt. The nobles watched with bated breath, even though they knew that the King was just like a clown sitting on a chair made of gold and had no power with this, they knew that the royals of Gjarhorn would not go down without a fight.
"Hmm, I see, it is really impressive to be able to cultivate and into that of a country status-worthy territory, however, let me remind you of this Urduja, you have just be close to Sophia and even let her marry your daughter, don''t you think that some people will interpret this the wrong way and think that you were ordered around, or worse manipted by her?"
King Roselle made a serious expression as he shamelessly attacked the supposed to be sky-high pride of strong people, Urduja however just shook her head.
"You seem to misunderstand our cooperation, King Roselle, the alliance is born out of mutual trust and respect, from me being her mother-inw and from Sophia being my daughter-inw, other leaders can think of what they want to think for all I care."
Urduja chuckled and shook her head, causing the nobles to be confused.
"And I mean, let''s be honest, other than defamation what else can they do to me? Or in the entirety of Urduja in that regard?"
All of the nobles present were shocked, in all their lives, they were given books that sang praises of Urduja, about her feats of destroying armies alone as well as her conquest with thedies, however they never heard Urduja dere that she was superior to anyone who exists under the heavens and above the earth, well Loki and Eris Darkbringer wanted to differ, but that is beyond the point.
In truth, Urduja has already dered her power numerous times, once as a reminder to troublesome people of who she really is, and the other when she was a teen because it sounded cool as hell.
Going back, the point of the noble''s shock is that she never said it to the "powers" of Gjarhorn as that would earn their ire normally, causing her orphanage to potentially have a hard time, however, this time, all of her orphanage will be pulled back from the territories of the King, of course without the children who acted as a double spy.
Hearing this Roselle frowned, not because of Urduja''s arrogance, no, the arrogance of someone such as herself was justified, the king just crumpled his face due to the fact that he had no counter to the point given by Urduja, he could only risk defaming the daughter-inw of Urduja in front of the hero of the sun without shame.
"Hm- hmm... fair point..."
King Roselle said, doing his very best to maintain the dignity of a person who was supposed to be in power, he then continued.
"However, let me remind you, Sophia has a history of using other people to do her bidding, and I as your soon-to-be former leader, don''t want anything happening to you."
Roselle looked like he was worried about Urduja, but Aoi could see that he just wanted to make a desperate attempt to scare her wife into bing independent, as someone who can read minds at the very base of her abilities, this earned her irk as the pair of eyes in her face opened up, Aoi might look like a beautiful onee-san, but she is sure as hell that her temperament is not like one, Urduja felt that the ground shake, she immediately pped the hand of Aoi, causing her wife number 1 to calm down, though her eyes are still wide open.
"Thank you for your concern, but I''m positive that I can fend off any schemesing my way, I did not lose count of my age after 300 for nothing, you know? I''m sure I can trek through her maniptions, if she will dare, that is."
Urduja was also quite annoyed by Roselle''sme attempt to win her over once again, so she went straight to the point.
"So, do you agree with Urduja''s independence?"
Urduja has a smile on her face as if she did not just abandon the nation that once fostered her to greatness, and as if she does not n to overtake itter on, the nobles, or at least those who are not from the Duchy, or now Queendom of Urduja already resigned themselves and started to think of what they will do from now on.
Roselle sighed, in the end, his desperation was ignored.
"... Of course, I will, I hope for a continued cooperation, as the king of your former mothend."
Urduja was shocked hearing this before she smiled.
"Really? No, I mean, sure, well, thank you for all this time, King Roselle."
With that Urduja left the premises of the council hall back to her capital to announce the official independence of theirnd, not even minding the consequences of her actions to the country she once loved.
This announcement will be known by all countries in the world that have a spy on her territory before the said spies mysteriously cease to exist, causing the whole Gjarhorn to be stared at by the greedy monsters that are in and out of Genesis, one of such monsters are making a move already, for the moment Urduja left the Royal Pce, arge blob of water suddenly appeared by the side of Roselle, causing him to activate his eyes that generates electricity, however when he saw the Hakama that was materialized by the blob as well as the man who is wearing it, all of his frustrations was swallowed through his throat once again.
"Shall I help you with your plight?"
Such were the words all of the nobles present heard, though they only had one word, or specifically name in their minds.
_Mizukuni Mamorite!_
[Sophia''s POV]
In the bedroom of a certain n leader, ady with silver hair can be seen standing beside ady, in the bed itself is a woman with vibrant green hair that is thrown about messily all over the bed case whilst the owner is lying down in the bed upside down, her eyes was rolled up and muddled whilst her tongue is still lolled out of her mouth and when you scanned further down her body, several hickies were visible.
In her ass that is exposed openly in the air were severalshes and handprints, finally in her butthole were three vibrating anal beads that Auntie Midori indignantly enjoyed.
I cannot help but continue admiring the masterpiece I have just made, I put on my clothes as I noticed Kampay approaching the door of the room and sat down on the bed, and then once again put my hand to the ass of Auntie Midori that once again clenched the bedsheets with her hands as she quivered hard.
"My Lady, the negotiations for independence is over."
I nodded at that and then started stroking the rump of my aunt, well I have put a lot of effort waiting for this ass to be mine, so I can do anything I want with it, but anyway, I listened to what Kampay has to say.
"The negotiations just went as expected, all of the nobles and the king himself was unable to do anything in the negotiation, however, there is someone who have intruded in the meeting right after Urduja went out of the council hall, he sent a clone of some sort made out of water, he has a hakama, some kind of gills at both sides of his neck and a katana by his waist and calls himself Mizukuni Mamorite, and from what I observed, the King conversed with him with the same fear and respect he gave to Urduja."
My hand suddenly stopped moving around the mountains as I looked at Kampay, now who the hell is Mizukuni? He sounds like a Naruto fanfic mc, and why is he being feared like Urduja? All of the spiders of Arachne is concentrated in Genises, probably because that is what the orders of her father, so I don''t have ess in the information of other continents, specially the Leviticus continent that is home for the Japanese-esque people of this world, with the people that I know here that is from that continent, 4/5 of them (including my other aunties who refused to interact with me) are not humans, and in a magical world, a non-human is usually stronger than humans, like the undeads, vampires, devils and elves.
I cannot help but frown at this, I don''t want my n to make one "illogical development" in the chaos of the next two wars to go awry because of some samurais, if worsees to worse, they will have to face the same fate as their earthen counterpart, you know what I mean.
I was thinking all of that at a lightning fast speed, so I replied pretty fast to Kampay.
"I see... well, it seems like I have to meet with my mother-inw to talk about this guy from her past."
I stood up and then looked at Auntie Midori, I then sighed.
_But I have to fix her up first._
Chapter 139: I Hope This Letter Finds You Well
Chapter 139: I Hope This Letter Finds You Well
After spending a couple of minutes taking care of Auntie Midori, I, alongside Kampay went back to Kamatayan, I did not bother to go to the newly established Queendom of Urduja because I''m sure that Urduja would go to Kamatayan soon, even though she most probably knew that I am spying on her when she was negotiating for her independence, I need to act like I am not, you know politics and shit.
I don''t like seeing Aoi Dodomeki either, that is because she just inserted a fucking book inside people''s brains, meaning she can most definitely inject fake memories into people.
Strangely enough, the people in that room cannot infer such basic shit
_Also, her power counters illusion._
That is what I was thinking of as I stepped out of the 4th dimension, sure enough, I saw a piece of paper that had the same height and width as my table, it was pretty long content-wise and had a lot of signatures on it, also my name is on it, waiting for me to sign.
_Isn''t dering a document without the signages of designated authorities jumping around the due process? She''s really from the same ce as me._
I went to my seat, picked up a quill, signed my name on it, and then gave it to the messenger who was floating silently beside me all the time, Kampay has long stood guard outside the office, seemingly not wanting to infringe on the queenly matters that I have to do.
"My Lady, the messenger has stated that Queen Urduja wille to our Queendom to talk about the distribution of Gjarhorn."
As I read the document for the Deration of Independence, the messenger suddenly said as such, I looked at her for a minute before saying "Alright.", however, in my mind, I cannot help but think.
_There goes my n for Gjarhorn, it seems like the "logical development" will not allow me to destroy Gjarhorn from the inside._
I sighed, I then said to the messenger to say my affirmation which was gracefully abided by the crosswise woman.
After which, I looked at the ceiling, one of my ns was to be stronger than Urduja before the invasion of Gjarhorn, but I have a lot of things to do and this world''s magical spells cannot contend with the raw power of the world''s strongest human and all of the spells that I can think of is still not enough to match her power, even my brute force is below her.
It is a case of a sniper versus a nuclear bomb, you know who will win if those two things were to sh.
_I can use the arc reactor but I am creating those bombs for the war against Valentine, using it against one person is a waste of such a potent tactical weapon._
I once again sighed, Urduja is the only old person in this world that I am not confident in dealing with.
______
The next day, in the meeting room of my royal pce, I and Urduja were sitting, facing each other with textbook smiles on our faces. Well, there is no need to waste the word count here, Urduja demanded all of Gjarhorn while I just retained my businesses there, which is quite infuriating if not for the fact that she''s my mother-inw and for the fact that I don''t want to enter fights that I cannot win, so in the end, I agreed with a bargain that Auntie Midori will get immediate approval in buying anynd she wants when developing my business, in which she agreed with terms that she will protect some parts of hernd to any kind of purchasing attempt.
Also, I demanded for all the corpses of the previous King, specially the first up to the 4th Roselle Gjarhorns to be mine, Urduja agreed, but to my surprise, she said that she doesn''t know where are there tombs because the Royal family always makes her attend fake royal funerals, and the resting ce of a king is not something of interest to her, so she never bothered to find them, I sighed in relief at that, this "logical development" situation would be hopeless if she knew where the kings were buried.
ording to my simtion, at least.
This "war" is 100 or 0, there is nothing in between.
After all those negotiations, Urduja, or his [Photo], dispersed in a bunch of firefly-like lights, I cannot help but sigh.
_Just call it Sun Clones or something._
[3rd Person POV]
As Sophia was grumbling about how unnecessarily ambiguous the naming sense of her mother-inw is, the whole world, especially the leaders of the major countries were hyperventting by the news ryed to them in lightning-fast speed using an emergency message systemmon in the spyworks of the world, it follows the same principle as the one used by Hebi Tsukaiza, but not as mana efficient because of the long distance, nevertheless, such unrefined way ofmunication is enough to convey the message all major nation in the world of Pentateuch oh-so-dreads.
"Urduja Tawalisi dered independence! Gjarhorn Lost its strongest fighter as well as the majority of the upper and middle brass of its military and executive branch!"
Such inconceivable loss to the strongest nation in the world was never seen before since its conception!
One should remember that, first, the orphanage of Urduja uses its resources to train orphans, talented or not to be either capable diplomats or strong fighters, and with the existence of Aoi Dodomeki, a person from one of the inherently intelligent races on the, they were able to create aprehensive school system that made Tawalisi the treasure trove for future elite militants and civil servants.
Losing them basically meant that the backbone of Gjarhorn was removed from them, because surely, with the way that the previous and current King alienates Urduja, she has not given them the advanced school system model her Queendom created.
Every single leader processed the information with bathed breaths, as they waited for Gjarhorn''s and of course, Kamatayan''s reaction.
_______
Royal Capital, Stardust Kingdom, The King of the white elves is sitting in his office writing a letter, suppressing the shaking of his hands to reveal his heavenly handwriting, such penmanship is not even in the "feminine" or "masculine" scale, it is truly the writing of the elves. As he finished the letter, the King, who had a deep frown on his face looked at the secretary in front of him, he then rolled up the letter and put it in a ring with his royal stamp on its head.
"Bring this to Kamatayan and present it to their queen, say to her that this is our final diplomatic protest, and if she does not conform to our requests, we will use force to make herpromise."
Seeing his king so frustrated, the secretary gulped as he affirmed his understanding of themand and left for the journey of his. The King looked at the back of his servant, his frown did not diminish even for a bit.
"I have to stop Sophia and Urduja from uniting... but the undeads in the frontline, suddenly became hard to deal with, so hard it is that I have to personally take charge inmanding while Sophia is still in her capital... Don''t tell me I have to move this forward prematurely."
The king of elves muttered so to himself as he stood up and removed his cassock, he then put on his sses and put on ab gown, there was a stylized graphic of an elf on the back of the gown, signifying the allegiance of anyone who wears it. After wearing hisb gown, the king went in front of a portrait of an elven beauty, one so beautiful that people could not even look at her with lust and could only admire her from afar, the king looked at the portrait as if it was his beloved before opening it to reveal a stairs leading to an underground basement.
Upon entering, he immediately saw artificial amniotic fluid chambers on the right and left of the long and spacious hallway, which the king gracefully ignored as he arrived at such a container, it has two times the height of what he saw in the hallway, in there a red-haired man is floating silently, and in the foot of the chamber is abel that reads: "King Tydings"
All the elven scientists in the room bowed at him as they prepared the clipboards in their hands for the monthly reports of their most ssified project, the first elf was just about to stand up to report their findings to the King of Tydings as well as the other experimental subjects when a loud crash was suddenly heard above the basement.
"What is that?"
The scientist frowned, after all, the undergroundb of the royal pce was supposed to be soundproof, hearing such a crash meant either it was breached or the crash was so strong it broke the upper limit of the spell, but the King coaxed their worry as he said.
"You are here already? It''s been just 10 minutes, is there any logistical problems that you have faced?"
The secretary toppled over the hallway as his king said those words, yet he did not reply, dread could be seen on his face, as he looked at his monarch, the king was puzzled by this disy, and he inquired.
"What''s wrong?"
The secretary did not speak for a long time, seemingly trying to processplicated information, only after five minutes did he manage to stammer.
"She... So... Sophia... Queen Sophia... After I reached the exit of the pce, the 4th dimension appeared in my feet and I fell into it... and then... and then, she read the protest in front of me and then said that she would personally deliver a response..."
The king went silent for a little while, not understanding the dread of his subordinate, but soon, his eyes went wide as fear and anger emerged on his face.
"My Lord... there is a possibility... that Sophia Demiurge, not only entered our kingdom without detection... but also explored so deep into our royal pce..."
The secretary bowed down on the spot, not daring to say anything whilst picturing what could have happened when Sophia, who had defeated one of the strongest mortals of the visited their kingdom ready to throw hands, and as he did a small rip in space appeared in front of the king, after which a letter folded into an envelope dropped on it, the king caught it and with a grave expression opened it up.
There is an illustration of an arm with the middle finger raised inscribed without any words, the elves in the back saw such an illustration and know what it implied.
The king who is the one who received the finger gritted his teeth, several veins became visible on his forehead as his eyes glowed and a magic circle was drawn on his pupils, burning the letter into cinders.
"Sophia...!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
_________
"In the end, I made the right decision."
In Mayari''s imperial capital, a council meeting is being held by the emperor, he sighed in relief as he was able to properly make his good intentions towards Sophia clear way before the alliance between Kamatayan and the newly established Urduja was formed, of course, he is not so arrogant to think that Sophia was not able to see through the fact that he has foreseen this sequence of events, what he was being relieved about is the fact that he did not try to stop such an alliance, unlike his brother, the emperor of Apki who is now colluding with Valentine.
The Emperor cannot help but smile.
"He must be punching the air right now."
_______
Indio, themand center of the rebels, Luna is looking at the letter given to her by Arachne, she is puzzled about why is she given such information, which makes her look at Arachne intently, Arachne, who is finding ways to escape her envement towards her fake master rolled her eyes seeing such low political acumen to such a military genius like Luna herself, she exined.
"It means that Urduja along with her children and wives will be our allies in this war."
Luna''s eyes widened, and a faint smile appeared on her face.
"That''s a great news."
_______
At the same time, when these people are having several reactions, the king and queen of Valentine also receive the information, they two look at each other as they sit at a long table with only the two of them present, and soon, Eris and Loki smile.
"The time is near."
All individual leaders of Genesis have differing reactions on such a huge matter, of course, the other 4 continents of the world are not an exemption, because even though they do not have the same level of clout in Genesis as the ones native to thend, they sure as hell wants to have a piece of cake of the fat resources inside Gjarhorn, however, it was too bad that not all of them can fight for the said resources against the world''s strongest human.
Except of course to the man known to lead the Leviticus continent.
Mizukuni Mamorite.
Chapter 140: Paraluman
Chapter 140: Paraluman
[Sophia''s POV]
"I hope the king of white elves finds my reply pleasant."
That is all I can say as I closed the library door and walked towards the librarian''s desk, there I saw the giant prophet, as always, creating records to immortalize our history. He looked at me with his amiable smile, like he didn''t scared the shit out of me a long time ago.
"Hello there, prophet."
He nodded and then said.
"Hello, mydy. Also, I mustmend you for your reply to thetest diplomatic protest of the false prophet who was the king of the white elves."
I cannot help but chuckle at this, you know what you did is funny if even a prophetmended you for it, but in any case, this is not what I am here for.
"Heh... but you see, I was always wondering, why is it that it seems like you hate the king of elves with all the fabric of your being and vice versa? I get it that there is the first elven undead war, the god of the undead severed the harmony of white and dark elves while he, the "false prophet" as you call it sealed Thanatos and all of that, but it can''t be just that right? There''s no way the two races will just throw hands because one is white and one is grey, right?"
Historically, in my previous life, they would throw hands because of skin tones, but I would like to believe that this world is not the same, and, I mean they are not, considering there''s a human who lived long enough to see her name be used by another woman, like Urduja.
"Ah, yes, that''s right, the second Elven-Undead war is about to start, huh? Well, as per usual, I am not allowed to fight unless otherwise willed by Lord Siginarugan, but I would love to at least give you a proper reason to fight our race''s mortal enemy other than because they are not undeads."
As he said that, he put down his quill and closed his book before continuing.
"More than 400 years ago, and yes, Urduja is already alive at that time and is just now being in denial of her age, there is a war between the divines of this world, mortal races became extinct, gods and goddesses died left, in those turbulent times, two races were particrly prominent, the elves, known for their magic, led by the goddess of nature and the undeads, known for their near immortality, led by the god of the undead."
"Well, let''s say, at that time, prophets have the permission to throw hands, so I and the now false prophet Aerendil shed for days and nights, though we did not have any direct animosity towards each other, we had to because we are in different factions, in our fights we even became quite close to each other, and even wanted to propose a peaceful ending to the period of fights between our races, but all of that n was halted when lord Siginarugan killed the goddess of nature, my friend, now enemy swore to hate our race and wage war against us for all eternity, he fulfilled it the first time during the continental wars that happened right after the gods stopped fighting for the cement of the remaining races in their respective continents."
I cannot help but squint my eyes as I heard that.
"Goddess of Nature? Then who blessed my wife?"
The prophet chuckled.
"Ah, that is her, in her undead form, she is the goddess of nature, officially recognized by the system as the goddess of earth, the one on the left side of our lord, well, his spouse, actually, but anyway, that is the reason of our fight that continued in the 100-year continental war in Genesis that officially saw the birth of The Ancient Cmity Urduja... at that time w... urgh... I am not allowed to say that."
So it''s their fault for not sucking up defeat, I thought so, ignoring the fact that Eleanor did not tell me that her god has two names, I remember she told me, goddess of nature, well, she also doesn''t know me and my lord''s (LOL) conversations, so it''s fine.
Yep, not the undead''s fault at all, but it will be theirs if I was on the elf''s side, too bad I am not.
I nodded slowly at that as I absorbed the information, in all seriousness though, I would not expect such a deep (though simple) lore from a war because of skin colors, that it is in fact, a war for eternal revenge. But I guess it is always a war of gods that starts shits in another world, that or a veryplicated family affair because the founding father wanted to eat all his children and then he was defeated by the youngest, who somehow became the oldest, and then the new oldest started to raw dog every woman she sees.
Going back, I have to ask a very important question.
"So, with the orders you are receiving right now, do you think that you will be permitted to... "throw hands" once again?"
Upon hearing this, the prophet shook his head.
"That is the curious part, mydy, I have not been given any orders by lord Siginarugan since you have be a queen except for me to obey you, and by the trend of it, I will not be receiving anything even in the near future, even after your "war" against the "logical development" as you call it."
I cannot help but squint my eyes on him as I wonder if he will obey me if I permitted him to fight against Aerendil, but I reckon that such amand is only privy to their god, also I realized that such negligence from my father is because he wanted to groom me further, at least at the level of Urduja, at most at the level of a god, though my pride wouldn''t allow me to stop to just at those two.
"So, I reckon that I have to fight him myself?"
As I asked that, the prophet nodded slowly, upon seeing that, I did need not any other word and immediately questioned the most important inquiry.
"So, how strong is he? Rather, how strong are you prophets, in general?"
The prophet looked at me, immediately understanding that I intended to personally throw hands with Aerendil because no one would do it and can do it except me.
"Such a quick decision... well, it''s not like you cannot pull it off, you see, Urduja and I can be considered to be of the same level, though I am older and thus more experienced, the difference is that I don''t have a lot of free will, rtively speaking while Urduja and the other "Cmities" can do whatever they want."
My ears quirked up upon hearing another new term.
" ''Cmities''?"
The Prophet replied.
"The Ancient Cmities are those heroes, or other entities of the same potential reached a level those of the prophets, like me and Aerendil, the two in existence as of the current, thus I and them are practically the same, except for the fact that, like I said earlier, they are not constricted by an oath of absolute obedience and are just asked to sometimes, be the sword of their god or goddess. That is the reason they are called cmities, because they are 98% of the time in control of their action."
"The ones known to have this title are only four, namely: Urduja Tawalisi, the Darkbringer siblings Eris and Loki and finally, the ruler of Leviticus, Mizukuni Mamorite... also, unofficially, you, Sophia Demiurge, as the fifth."
I was quite shocked upon hearing my name on the list of the "Ancient Cmities", even though I am just 2 years old (though that time in the "dark dimension" makes me more than a million year worth of age), however, that is not what is my priority right now, for the prophet did not answer my question yet.
"As for strength, he is rather straightforward, that''s why he''splicated... You see, his eyes can cast a spell in an instant, not in a fraction of a second, but an instant... hmm, some mathematician in this world calctes it as0.00000000000000000000000000000000000000005391, which is a very long number, to be honest."
Can''t you have just said it in scientific notation, then? Well, the mood doesn''t permit me to say that, so I replied.
"That fast? Is he faster than me in using spells?"
The prophet shook his head.
"No, I can estimate that he is as fast as you."
I nodded at that, but if I am to fight him in a fair ground, his experience will prevail in attrition, I am not going to deny that, so I need that unique skill, [Genius] that I was supposed to get when I became a fallen hero.
"... I wonder how do I get it."
The prophet did not answer my question, instead, he looked up as all of my surroundings turned ck and then when it regained it''s color, I was practically, in space, beside me were countless stars and star systems as well as rouges that looks like eyeballs, heh, look at that suckers, I got a first hand view with the things that you needed the Hubble in order to study.
_Problem is, they look like marbles and I was taller than what I remember._
I looked on top of me and as expected, I saw my father, Siginarugan and another god I do not know, they are both wearing veils that is giving off smoke, like some Harry Potter bullshit creature or something, they look at me in a little bit of nostalgia as they asked.
"Its been a while, child of mine, how has it been? I heard that you are pondering about the unique skill a certain someone has deprived from you."
Well, all I can say is that his tone and his voice became more urgent and direct, I wonder what happened, but anyway, because he have asked it, I am sure he will give me some nice assist, so I immediately replied.
"Well, that is true, father, I wonder if you can get it for me?"
My smile was pure, like the pure woman that I am as I look at my father, and I believe that beyond his weird-ass veil is a smile of a father that have received a favor form his child after who knows how long, I''m sure it''s just my imagination that he was shocked when the smokeing out of his face flickered.
Also, I''m sure it''s just my imagination that he went silent for a minute or two after I said that.
"Ah, don''t worry about that, we are just here to get it for you, but I do have one thing I have to tell you."
I tilted my head a little, wondering what my father have to say to me.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"What is it father?"
Upon saying that, the smoke in his face suddenly disappeared as a smirk can be seen on his face, making me widen my eyes.
"That is one hell of a n."
He then snapped his fingers, making my whole vision go ck and when I regained it, I was already in the library once again, gods are really weird, I tell you.
[3rd Person POV]
As the figure of his daughter disappeared, The god of the undead sighed, he looked above him, and there she saw ady of mountainous beauty, her body is seemingly made of countless gxies, while several color of read, blue and purple stars are adorning her captivating physique, she was so beautiful that one cannot even look at her with lust.
Seeing this, the god of streams gulped whilst the god of the undead Siginarugan smiled.
"Long time no see, foolish son of mine."
Siginarugan nodded.
"It is indeed a long time, Mother Goddess, Paraluman."
__________
Back to the world of Pentateuch, in the newly established Royal ce of the Queendom of Urduja, Myra, in her bed was looking at the small statue she have just created, in it is a woman on a long bench with another womanying on the woman''sp, if one is to look closer, the sittingdy is looking at thedy on herp as if she was her child, Myra''s heart started to throb in pain seeing her creation, the embodiment of her ultimate delusion, she picked up her rapier and banged the statue she have just made, destroying it into countless pieces, as if it was her most putrid artwork.
"Mother, you have to die."
Such were the words that was spoken of her daughter, Sophia in their very first conversation, no good morning, no food offered, just straight up answer to what could Myra do for her to be forgiven, tears rolled down the poor mother''s eyes, though she would normally be happy for Sophia called her mother.
Or maybe, being called mother in such a way is why she is crying.
Myra wanted to repent, she really do, yet, not even her daughter will let her do so, but why would she me Sophia? As they say, you don''t have a say on how the person you hurt will response to your apologies.
As she was pondering all of the things that happened in her life, Myra wiped her tears as she looked at the de she is currently holding.
She might be hurt by the thought of her beloved wanting her dead, but in the end, she is still a mother, a mother that will do anything her children wished.
Even if that wish is Myra''s end.
She went out of her room and went towards the throne room, where Urduja was currently in.
Chapter 141: Even if that Person is Myself
Chapter 141: Even if that Person is Myself
The scene of the seat of power being used as the new throne room of a recently built country is truly marvelous, yet the two people in the room do not feel that way. The Queen of Urduja, with the same name, has a face full of frowns. No, really. If she had 10 faces within her main face, then all of them would have been frowning, too.
"She... she said that?"
When Urduja heard the details of the conversation between Myra and Sophia, she was angry. Not only did Myra conceal this fact from her, but Sophia also blocked her from hearing everything within her castle if the owner did not permit it, ultimately because of what Sophia had said.
She still wanted Myra dead.
The frown on her face caused the fear from the first meeting of her and Myra to rpse, such fear crept up the face of thetter, yet she did not back down as she nodded her head, causing more annoyance to appear out of the hero''s face.
"And why didn''t you say it to me? I could have coaxed her to at least talk to you as a daughter to her mother!"
Every word Urduja said was louder than thest, causing herst word to sound like a sonorous shout from an enraged warrior, Myra flinched because of such an idental disy of power from her beloved as beads of sweat started to drop from her forehead, and yet she still did not take a step back and replied, though her voice is shaking.
"But we already did...! She called me... she called me "mother"...!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Urduja once again sighed in exasperation as she stared at the face of her lover, full of joy, not a bitter one but genuine.
"BUT THAT IS NOT WHAT SHE MEANT!"
This time, Urduja could not stop her anger anymore, she shouted, she shouted so hard that not only the pce, but the whole queendom heard of her words, the whole throne room or perhaps, the whole pce shook as the ss windows cracked and some dust were strewn over above the concrete ceiling of the supposed to be an integral pce.
Myra looked at Urduja, closing her eyes, feeling that she might get hit by a p or a fist, yet still, she used all of what her meager strength could give her to stand her ground, yet she still backed away for two steps, seeing this, Urduja realized that she have gotten too far, her hands that crushed the armrest of her throne loosened.
"How... how many times do I have to tell you... you cannot strive as a better person... as a better mother if you''re dead?"
Myra could hear the sorrow in the voice of Urduja, causing the tears from her eyes to fall, she slowly looked towards the throne.
"I know... I know... but... that is the only redemption I can have, maybe you cannot rte to it, maybe you find the idea foreign... after all... after all, you are not a horrible person like me... see, you even helped me finding Sophia, and did your best to make us reconcile..."
As Myra spoke, her eyes were glued to that of her lover, and there she could see it, she could see the increasing pain beyond the supposed uncrying eye of Urduja.
_No... even you... I..._
Myra stopped speaking, for she could not believe it, she knew she was not a good person, but at least she was so sure that she would never hurt her greatest benefactor, yet here she was, looking at Urduja, for the first time in her life clench her teeth, to stop tears from flowing out of her eyes.
Disappointed.
Myra was disappointed in herself, she could not even say sorry, for she was afraid that the tears of the one she thought was the strongest would fall because of her.
"I... of course I can understand... after all... when I was..."
Urduja cannot form a proper sentence, struggling between remembering her putrid past and the one person she doesn''t want to spiral down the path of suicide.
"You know what, do everything you want, get out."
When Urduja said such words, Myra did not even respond, she slowly turned around and walked away from the throne.
In her mind is sadness but also determination.
When you love a person, you will want to make them happy.
And by making them happy, it is only natural that you will remove anything and anyone that wanted them to shed tears away from their life.
Even if that person is yourself.
_________
After Myra got out of the throne room, Aoi Dodomeki, who erased her presence looked at Urduja, her eyes were still closed, but on her face an evident worry can be seen.
"Urduja..."
She was about to use her mind skills to pacify the emotions of Urduja, yet she was denied with a raise of a hand, Aoi immediately made her hand, that is already faintly glowing with rainbow-colored light retreat, she dared not to say anything, but she still has that look of worry on her face.
Not only is she the main wife of Urduja, she is also her secretary, and her therapist if you must, thus she knows the weight Urduja was lifting from her past, the hero of the sun just wanted Myra to not spiral down the path of self-destruction because of guilt, this aspect, thetter cannot understand, however Aoi cannot "open" her eyes at such behavior, for as a mind reader, she has witnessed in close details what kind of guilt does a mother who abandoned her child is going through.
Aoi sighed, and as she did, Urduja looked at her, her eyes were now dried, and no ounce of moisture could be seen as if she was not just grieving the certain death of one of her beloved, she then said.
"Start the invasion of Gjarhorn."
___________
Meanwhile, as Urduja, Aoi and the entirety of the Queendom of Urduja started to prepare, the two kings leading the Stardust-Tydings in front of the soon-to-start 2nd Elven Undead War are in a tform made out of expensive gold and ornamented with red and gold colors, the king of Stardust, Aerendil is wearing a robe, green in color and has some nts, also golden in color as it''splimentary design whilst the king of Tydings, the one to embrace the said name the 4th time, King Tydings IV is wearing a red armor, in front of it were w marks design while in his back strapped his trusty longsword.
The two of them represented the greatest powers of the alliance, all the soldiers will never believe in defeat as long as these two are together, for in their eyes, no mortal on the can match their might, and today, these two people have decided to dere war on an unfortunate soul, an unfortunate soul that was given a lot of chances through peaceful protests.
As the solemn atmosphere prevailed, the King of Stardust, Aerendil broke the silence.
"People of the two great nations, today is the end of our patience towards the disrespect of the undeads! Today we will be making their young leader realize just how experience is valuable more than any kind of genius in the world! We shall not receive any more slur from her for we will force her to reply to us in humility through crushing defeat!"
As Aerendil said that, the whole crowd of humans and elves roared, they roared angrily as if a beast have just taken their keg of honey, that is to be expected because even before this day, the whole army was given propaganda against Sophia, saying things like she has attempted to rape this mage and slept with the wife of that general while also citing theplete silence as replies to Aerendil''s diplomatic protest, it invoked the anger of some fidel people and some who are wishing for a blissful harem life.
Well of course, thetter is in the minority as they were given proper discipline training.
The two kings are satisfied by the result of their riling up, Tydings IV did not even need to say anything and just silently smirked as he watched such wide-scale maniption, well of course, they didn''t know, that a silver-haired person is currently watching amid the army.
_I''ll admit it, the mage and the wife of the general they mentioned are really beautiful, I should visit them if there is still time._
_________
Gjarhorn Kingdom, Royal Pce.
The advisor to the king looked at his monarch with worry, for Roselle was currently in horrible shape, also because they were about to repeat a mistake that caused them the position of their absolute power.
"My Lord, please reconsider this, our roads and patrol camps are already littered with samurais! Not only that, Mizukuni has stated that thousands of his samurais back in Leviticus will provide "backups"! We have to make them retreat somehow before the Sophia incident repeats itself!"
Roselle looked at his adviser, and with a sigh, he replied.
"I know... I know, but he said that he just wants to fight Urduja and doesn''t have any desire to push for the ownership of ournd, I am sure that he is no-"
The adviser finally cannot take it anymore, he have heard enough of such excuses, so he shouted.
"IF YOU ALWAYS SAY THEY PROMISE THIS AND THAT, YOU WILL SOUND LIKE A VIRGIN TRUSTING THE LOVE OF A WHORE! WAKE UP TO REALITY! LOOK AT URDUJA, SOPHIA! THEY ARE STRONG, ILLOGICALLY SO! AND THE MOMENT THEY BECAME LEADERS, THEY BECAME LIONS, DROOLING FROM THE SIGHT OF OUR ASS! DO YOU THINK MIZUKUNI, THE OVERLORD OF LEVITICUS WILL NOT BE THE SAME!?"
Roselle was not fazed, or he is, but he already resigned to the fate of his nation, for the moment he took the crown, or perhaps, the moment when the pantheon of the god of the sun lost interest in the royal family of Gjarhorn, they have lost all hopes in bing the strongest nation in the world and is destined to be raw dogged by three super strong individuals without even a fight, thinking of such, the once mighty king sighed in resignation.
"You need not to rub that to my face, but what can I do? I cannot raise a military force that is stronger than me, because I am at the threshold of strength in this kingdom after Urduja left, and guess what, a random former general of mine that is a child of hers is stronger than me, say, if you lose that kind of strength overnight, what can you do? You always talk about facing reality, but I am facing it, we are sandwiched between three typhoons, and one typoon is temporarily friendly to us, so I will cling to it for now and after that? I don''t know, no, we don''t know, that is our reality."
The adviser stood ck jawed as such a calm reply, it is calmness stemming not from confidence, but resignation, one can say that it is from a King''s pride, to not cry in front of a helpless situation, he cannot say anything, for what did his king have said is true, there is nothing Gjarhorn can do.
"... Will we... really give up just like that?"
The adviser asked, but Roselle did not answer the question and just breathed a deep one before looking up at the cieling of his throne room.
________
As the samurais and knights go about their patrol together, trying to form temporary bonds, they did not even notice a maskeddy with an overcoat draping over her body, she is silently shuttling through the outskirts of the royal city in order to find a certain set of tombs instructed to her by her queen, Kampay knew that it will be a tedious task , but she did not mind, after all, everything she is doing is for her queen, Sophia Demiurge.
"I just hope that I ampetent enough to find it after the 2nd Elven-Undead war, if not I hope... ahem, I might get punished by Lady Sophia."
Kampay continued her search, as if she did not just leaked out some of her unpermitted desires.
________
The whole world started to stare intently at the gunpowder keg situation of the Genesis continent, eyeing if there is an opportunity to intervene, but the arrival of two ancient cmities and the fear of the emerging superpower that is Sophia Demiurge and her Queendom of Kamatayan made them rethink or consolidate their n, in the midst of this, the Mayari Empire is ready to provide assistance to Kamatayan if they ever need it, specially looking at Apki aggressively as if they were mortal enemies, which is, they are.
But, in all of this, onedy is calmly looking at her hand with a set of intricate tattoo depicting words identifiable as Baybayin by Sophia from the top of her middle finger to her elbow, she nodded at it in satisfaction, finally herst "self-upgrading" is finished, and is it did so, a voice suddenly rang on her head.
"Eleanor, we need to talk."
That is what Sophia said.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Chapter 142: The Second Elven-Undead War
Chapter 142: The Second Elven-Undead War
The night is not meant to be peaceful.
Legions upon legions of elves and humans moved from their respective kingdoms to the border of Indio and Stardust while legions after legions of undeads organized themselves, they diagonally built trenches on both sides of the battlefield, such trenches were specifically strange because they were fanned out in a way that even their allies will be shot, yet the undeads and elves seem not to mind.
But of course, it is inherent in a war that not only is the main battlefield busy, but all of the cities of the three nations involved also tightened their securities and created curfews, specially Bwan City, which is the home of the living beings of Kamatayan, Wukong, Saru, and Sipnayan is summoned in order protect the inside and outside of the city.
The next morning, it seems that even the birds could not tolerate the heavy atmosphere in the Indio-Stardust border, even the winds stopped howling and animals halted their activities, as if the world was anticipating the start of the war spanning long before the infancy of the world''s strongest human. Two armies, one breathing and living, while the other dead yet not rotting were facing each other, in front were the legions'' generals, normally, they would not do something so reckless, but because of the orders of their leaders, they have decided to participate in the first battle out of the many directly.
The generals of Kamatayan and Indio were an odd bunch, an archer was riding on top of a rabbit that was shaped like a Nian monster from the Leviticus continent, the other was a petite muscle man, and there was also a giant goat who towered all of the people present in the field and finally a little girl in a silver filipiniana with a sharp gaze and a beautiful pixie cut, of course, they did not notice that one of the great fighters of the Queendom is missing and in a different ce.
Also, the elves are wary because Luna is not present.
However, on the side of the living are also bizarre-looking people. They have several stitches in their bodies. They were calm and confident, but the twitches on their bodies made it visible that they were itching to fight.
Just like Kamatayan, Stardust, and Tydings are not without their secrets, the Kingdom of Stardust, for the past decade has been developing a core-like crystal that intends to fool the system by injecting mana continuously into the body of the one who has it, year after year they purchase ves from the continent of Exodus, human ves and modified them so that they can withstand the brunt of this core, and even though a lot of blood were spilled due to intoxication and otherplications, the results were spectacr as a few bunch of people were able to get unique skills and have the hero prospect strength even though they were never chosen by a god.
And, despite such a challenge to the power of the divine, it seems like the said divines were instead amused by this gesture, as they allowed them to exist and strengthen themselves.
The living generals in front of the dead generals can be said to be the defiance of the divine order, the sessful creations of the "Artificial Hero Prospect Project".
The formation of the living legions was quite orthodox, like what Sophia arranged way before this day, the army isposed of square formations that spanned throughout the Indio-Stardust border, however, the formation of the undead army is an odd one, first of all, the undead army also has the square formation that spans 1/3 of the total border, this army isposed of melee warriors and no archers, the rest of the warzone are dug up trenches with several marksmen with a weird looking bow on them and no arrows.
The living are confused as to how will they improve their range when they are hampered by trenches, they were supposed to be in the middle of the pack of melee soldiers. Well, of course, they do not have any right to say anything, after all, they were warned about the craftiness of the enemy''smander-general, so they are on guard from any funny thing that might happen during the first battle.
The generals and the soldiers looked at each other with hostility in their eyes, they were ready to drench the ce with the warm blood of their enemy to fertilize the reign and influence of their lord ordy, yet they were not moving against each other, it was as if they were rabid dogs held by their owners, and only when the owners decided to unleash their grip will they finally bare their fangs against each other.
The two factions entered a standoff as they waited for the beacon, the beacon that would start the Second Elven-Undead War.
________
The soldiers of the two most powerful entities on the are currently looking at each other as if they were a nest of wasps that they have to cull, yet the King of Stardust, Aerendil is casually walking towards his throne room in his priest robe attire, such attire is actually his battle attire, but he will only enter the battlefield once Sophia have entered too.
Aerendil has absolute confidence in his creations, the Artificial Hero Prospects, as well as the fact that the King of Tydings, dubbed by the world as the "King of the Underworld" is also one of its sessful and one can even say the perfect product of their project, ording to the intel there is only one "modern cmity" and two hero prospects as the higher echelon fighting powers of Kamatayan, thus he spected that Sophia will soon forcefully enter the battle, of course, if given the fact that there are no variables from the sea, whom Sophia have recently spread her influence happened.
Well, one should say that being a schr and being a strategist are two different things, in her past life, Sophia was fed by his friend in the name of Man battle tactics through the Art of War as well as the strategies of different empires that grazed the surface of the earth, and through the high-level processing speed of her brain, she was able to apply and modify it on the spot.
Also, the spells of the elves in general are "schrly" and are not intended to be used in wars, if it is, how in the world the dark elves can endure a revolution that spanned 100 years already?
Aerendil might not notice it, but just like Hebi, he is subconsciously blinded by the edge of old age called experience, that is why he was shocked and angered when he entered his throne room and saw Sophia sitting on her throne, and Aerendil was not kidding when he said that on her feet were the heads of twodies with gashes of a whip that is discarded in the floor of the throne room all over their bodies, they were wearing expressions of blissful defeat and they were positioned so that their butt and vaginas were facing into the ceiling while their head is being held by the feet of their tormentor.
"Oh my, so you''re here already, I was waiting for all eternity for you, so much so that I have decided to have some fun."
Aerendil doesn''t even have the time to ask what is going on, he just watched as the semi-unconscious women who seem to have opened a new door spiraling down the path of debauchery are dropped down the 4th dimension, and what is even more mortifying is that those two women are the ones he has mentioned in his nders towards Sophia, and thetter, of course, is aware of it.
"Hey now, don''t look at me like that, it is only normal to be curious about things you know, and I got quite curious as to why you chose those women against me, so I tasted them and, I must say that giving you credibility was the right choice, especially the one with the husband, I didn''t know that it was so pleasurable to hear a woman scream the name of their spouse as you forcefully steal her from them."
Sophia snickered as she described the feeling of such an obscene happening inplete detail through the shudders of her body, and what was more, anger-inducing was the fact that Aerendil, despite using all of his power to dispel whatever illusion he was in, could not do so, this means that what he had just seen is true, it is in the flesh, a scene of some disgusting undead sinking her fingers in the flower buds of two supposed to be untouchable women inside his throne room.
Several veins pulsated in the sides of Aerendil''s forehead as his seemingly infinite mana surged, causing the whole pce to quake as if a foreboding of a cmity, seeing this, Sophia feigned shock from her amused eyes, yet she still looked at Aerendil with scorn and only when the eyes of Aerendil glowed and became engulfed with a magic circle that created a 5-meter golden longsword that plunged into Sophia''s heart, which is, a sequence that happened in an instant did Sophia''s expression turned into that of pain, blood flowed out from her mouth as she looked at Aerendil in shock, the anger in Aerendil''s face did not diminish even though he has sessfully obliterated the smug on Sophia''s face.
He continued to re at her as he watched Sophia, in panic pick up the de using her two hands, only for them to sizzle as if they were being roasted, which is inherent to the spell he had just used called [Unholy Rejection], which is a spell that rejects anything the user deems unholy.
"I did not appear on the battlefield because I am not a fan of beating up children, but you leave me with no choice, your early death in this war will be the symbol to the undeads when Ipletely enved them that nothing goodes from fighting the False Prophet Aerendil."
Aerendil looked at Sophia with anger and scorn, he did not even think for an ounce of a second that Sophia might still be alive because of the power of friendship or some shit, he is confident of his capability to end someone so young.
And once again, Sophia demonstrated why is it so easy to defeat the elderly, especially in the world of Pentateuch, because just when Aerendil is about to turn back from his throne room, he suddenly heard augh which strangely made him pin himself standing on the ground, he tried to move a single step but it seems like he did not permitted himself to do so.
"HAHAHAHA! Not a fan, he said~!"
As the voice resounded throughout the whole throne room, or perhaps the whole pce, some shattering sounds were rendered audible in the ears of Aerendil.
_What is going on?_
That is what all he can ask as he saw the world he was in slowly shatter from a small crack and then bigger and bigger, and with a snap of a finger, it cracked so big that it copsed, causing illusory shards to drop to the ground, but right now, Aerendil cannot see them, for his face is nted to the floor while a heel of a stiletto shoe is pressing on his head harder by the second.
The king of elves is pinned to the ground while being stepped on by his enemy, Sophia Demiurge!
"You should really change your way then, I am a huge fan of hurting old people after all, and as you can see, I am quite good at it."
________
The simple disy of unfathomable powers between the two cmities was seen as a huge sh of light that was engulfed immediately by darkness, these two things were like a gunshot, a gunshot that made the battle cries of the soldiers of the living and the dead to resound as they finally found their go signal to advance andy waste on their enemy.
The Second Elven-undead war has finally started.
________
As the two armies finally entangled themselves against each other, Luna looked at the mapid in front of him, she was worried about the inflexible positions of trenches that were positioned such that they would be inside the Indio border without having extra trenches for the soldiers to go from when they find their range insufficient to kill their enemies.
She wanted to inquire about this arrangement, but Arachne had been quite apprehensive of anyone in the past few days, Luna just looked at the gargantuan spider beside her.
_Huh? A spider?_
As she was doing so, she realized that a spider had descended on the left shoulder of Arachne, this spider, even though it was of the same species as her, made Arachne shudder hard.
"Your worth has been drained."
Such were the words of the spider, the small spider then suddenly morphed one of its ws into a sickle-like and then swiped it towards Arachne, Arachne was alerted even further, she grabbed the spider and threw it away as far as she could before dodging the still far-reaching sickle w of the spider, her face was grazed, but she was safe. Luna was shocked by this, she unsheathed her dagger and was about to attack the spider when Arachne who jumped high in the air was caught by a man in a tuxedo.
Luna''s eyes widened in terror as she recognized the man.
_Loki Darkbringer!_N?v(el)B\\jnn
She stepped back in fear, but to her relief, Loki disappeared into a blue-colored space.
"What... what in the world is happening in our revolution... I just want... I just want my people to be free!"
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Chapter 145: The Hero of Endless Thoughts
Chapter 145: The Hero of Endless Thoughts
Gjarhorn''s Royal Capital, City of Heimdall, The Royal Pce.
In the darkest night ever metaphorically recorded of the once great human kingdom, the throne room seems to defy their inevitable plight, the room is lit with bright light using several magic circles that emit light, simr to the light bulbs of the Queendom of Kamatayan, some houses, like the Seiyoku noble house already have them, and the schrs of Gjarhorn can only replicate them through these circles, "Sorry, but we''re not Sophia" said the schrs.
_Another p in the pride of my Kingdom._
Such were the thoughts of the King of Gjarhorn, Roselle, his long hair now disheveled and under his supposed to be beautiful blue eyes were bags so dark that light seems not to escape it, well that was an exaggeration, but still, with such an appearance, one can see his tiredness, he spent all day and night since the meeting with Mizukuni thinking of methods to salvage his kingdom who was about to get pounded by two literal cmities on his own.
Roselle even considered participating in the rumored human experimentation of the Stardust Kingdom, but, because he knew that he would have to divert part of his army (that lost most of its generals) into the frontline of the 2nd Elven-Undead War as payment if the experiment was sessful, he naturally opted out of such an option.
He tried to knock on the door of the nations he had alliances with, but without even realizing it, Gjarhorns got alienated from all of them, even Apki pulled out their helping hand and gave it to Valentine in full, which makes sense because Roselle is aware that the emperor wanted revenge against Sophia, that person wanted revenge for the littlest of things.
All of his options are closed, except for a window of fake sce called Mizukuni that would not save his country, but at least would give him a chance to save his royal bloodline, he looked at the man in front of him as well as the woman in his arms and two children, a boy and a girl, the man almost has the same feature as Roselle except, for the man''s ck eyes, the man''s family doesn''t have luxurious clothing, actually it can be called ragged because of the man being an adventurer, yet when he looked at his supposed King, nowhere is the fear and sense of inferiority a peasant should normally have, he put his family at his back and then opened his mouth.
"Let me guess, you want me to escape to continue the bloodline, right?"
Roselle who cannot muster words to his illegitimate brother flinched, and then silently nodded, such cowardly behavior is not typical for the king, but now, he is so tired that he admitted the matter casually.
Carrera Gjarhorn was one of the few illegitimate children of the previous King of Gjarhorn, and the only one who married a woman from the country and settled in the capital.
Roselle felt mncholic as he looked at his brother who is, with a sword is alone more talented and has better potential than him and Noirbined.
If Sophia were to hear the story of Carrera, she would find it pretty cliche, his mother, a maid, fell in love with her king, and likewise, the king did too, they consummated their love and then Carrera was born, a genius, more talented than the legitimate children, but was banned for the inheritance because of his lineage, this caused his mother to fall into depression andter on, suicide and without a parent, he left the pce and lived as a peasant, married a woman and then got some kids.
The not-so-cliche part is instead of plotting revenge, he made sure that Gjarhorn would not be able to use his genius and became an adventurer escorting farmers for deliveries in other cities or exterminating bandits, doing the odd jobs that he is so overqualified to do, like Sipnayan, he was approached by generals of several battalions of Gjarhorn and armies of nobles to be part of them, he agreed only if they won against him, in which they did not, so he never step a foot on any military camp.
"Brother, you are the inheritor of the genius of the family, the only reason you are not the king is because of a stupid tradition, you can have all the treasure you want inside this pce so that at least we can stop the development of the invaders once they seeded taking ournds."
Carrera looked at his brother who is once his closest sibling, he did not feel pity, but instead, relief, because if he ever became the king, then he also have to be like him, facing a storm that can fuck bitches day in, and day out.
"Don''t worry, we have already saved money for us to go to the Exodus continent when you started to defame Sophia, At that time I know that Gjarhorn has already started to spiral down to destruction."
Carrera did not say anything anymore, Roselle said "Thank you." but was ignored, he looked at the knights that are in the door who were looking at his brother and family with animosity for such respectless behavior towards their king, prompting them to not make a move, for Roselle any kind of affirmative response is already enough, at least, his bloodline will not end today.
"A king shall not outlive his kingdom..."
He closed his eyes as if to resolve himself to stand up and fight, yet a rainbow-colored aurora invaded his room and gave an order to his very subconscious.
G??????????????o????????????????u??????????????????????????????g???e????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????y????????????????????o????????????????u????????????????r??????????????????????? ??????????????????????????h??????????????e??????????????????a??????????????????????????r????????????????????????????t???????????????????????? ?????????????????o????????????????????????u?????????????????????t?????????????????.???????????? (Gouge your heart out.)
It was like an order, from his... parents? Lover? The gods themselves? This, Roselle is not sure, but the king felt a verypelling force, sopelling it was that he felt like this order was the amalgamation of all his hard work and thus an unavoidable final destination.
Roselle tried his best to resist the uncontroble raising of his hand, he really did, for his kingdom, for his family, who else? Maybe for himself, yet he failed, for before he knew it, he slowly opened his eyes to the sight of his warm, pulsating heart sitting casually on his bloody hand, he looked at his empty chest that was coughing up blood as if it was a mouth, Roselle then looked at the door of his throne room, but the knights who were watching the conversation is already gone.
_I remember now... she... Aoi is... The Hero of Endless Thoughts... to make the whole nobility forget about her... from the start...we have no hope..._
Roselle leaned on his throne and looked up at the ceiling of his throne room.
"Goodbye, my mothend..."
Such were the words of thest King of Gjarhorn, the one who will be known in history as The Shameful One.
____________
Gjarhorn, Heimdall City, above the sky, just below the clouds, 30 minutes before the death of King Roselle.
A woman in a blue Kimono pairing up very well with her hair and eyes of the same color is floating above the roofs of the royal capital of Gjarhorn, around her is a rainbow aurora that circtes repeatedly to support thedy''s flight.
Aoi Dodomeki, The Hero of Endless Thoughts has all of her eyes open, looking at the capital of the kingdom her newly established nation coveted the most, the Kingdom of Gjarhorn doesn''t have any big cities blocking them from Urduja, so the council of the newly created Queendom decided to dive directly into the capital and use their second hero to effectively start their conquest.
Aoi raised her arms and put them in a praying position, all of her eyes directed their gazes and looked intently towards Heimdall, and slowly, the aurora around Aoi expanded horizontally until it engulfed the whole city.
[The Order]
Such is the name of one of the abilities of Aoi''s unique skill named [Endless Thoughts], a very misleading name, though still makes sense when one understands that one of the inherent abilities of the unique skill is to nt memories via [The Order] ability, memories that they will obey inevitably until they die, until today, not even the elves have the power to dispel such a seemingly simple trick, they do not even know the 100,000 person limit of the ability, for they will either kill themselves before conveying it or the ones who got the information will live to forget it until they die.
The rainbow aurora descended slowly, first it found the throne room of the King and ordered him to kill himself by gouging his heart out, the aurora then went and influenced all of the functional soldiers of the royalty, the private army of some nobles that were patrolling the vicinity of their territories and the samurais who are helping out the knights to patrol for the invaders, except for one certain family, 60% of the concentrated force inside the capital was ordered by Aoi, and their orders was simple.
Surround Heimdall and invade the capital.
At first, they were confused, seeing such a beautiful aurora seep into their ears and whisper such words, but soon they realize, somewhere in their subconscious that they have to follow these orders, lest they want to incur the anger of their ruler.
And for who their ruler is? For them, it was irrelevant, they just didn''t want to be scolded, thus for a mere half an hour the whole army of controlled human and demi-human puppets surrounded the whole Heimdall, yet only when the family of Carrera leave Heimdall did the aurora whispered on them once more to attack.
Aoi looked at themotion the nobles and samurais whom she failed to control had started when they saw the charging tide of humans and demi-human towards them, she sighed and then looked in the direction by which the family she spared had headed, to the north-west shore of Gjarhorn, her eyes seem to zoom in the said direction, in there she saw a woman in a skin-tight attire, Myra, Warden and Momoiro looking in front of them in perpetual silence.
"Let her die the way she wants."
Such were the words spouted by her beloved when she suggested erasing the memory of Myra, her memory of being a mother altogether so that they can save her life. Aoi did not look anymore, her eyes slowly closed once more one by one as she descended slowly to the ground, she then sighed as the rainbow around herself slowly shuddered to a halt and unceremoniously turned blue, at the same time the two facial eyes of Aoi opened up, glowing as if the woman who is known for her gentle aurora transformed into a murderer that not even the gods themselves dare to offend.
__________
At the northernmost shore of the Gjarhorn Kingdom, the Navy of the human country weed arge fleet of shipsing from the continent of Leviticus, they bare in their bow is a white g with a big red circle in the middle, and in that circle is an illustration of a kappa sitting in meditation.
The g of Leviticus, and the symbol of the ancient cmity known for his mastery of water, Mizukuni Mamorite.
If Urduja is the Hero of the Sun, then Mizukuni is the Hero of the oceans, and the man himself, in his usual Hakama since the time immemorial to most humans is in the bow of the mothership, looking at thend of Gjarhorn, no, he was looking at the whole Genesis itself as if he already has it, as if his conquest has already seeded.
His gills moved with the gentle wind and his breath is as steady as the ship their continent specializes in.
_Finally, I will be able to meet you again._
Mizukuni''s stoic face remained the same, something that every samurai in all of his ships seem to have as they slowly docked their fleet into the port one by one, the Gjarhornian navy is not part of the people whom Aoi controlled, one of such reason is because Urduja wanted some of her children to have fun with intercepting the samurais and the navy, and the Hero of the Sun wanted to have fun herself, Mizukuni was unconsciously aware of this, thus he is not surprised when he saw a dazzling light suddenly emerge in the back of the ship that is in front of the mothership.
Appeared there is a woman in a golden brown light armor, her long ck hair swept to the side as a way to indicate the direction of the wind, in her hand is a sword that she made to rest in her metal d right foot calmly, as if thedy is not facing one of the world''s living disasters, that may be because thedy, Urduja Tawalisi is one of those said cmities.
Mizukuni looked at her with an emotionless eyes, but his hand is already gripped tightly on his katana, anytime, ready to throw hands against the world''s strongest human.
Despite all of this, Urduja is still smiling, as if teasing a youngster instead of facing an enemy.
"Mizukuni-dono, I would like to remind you that interfering in the continental matters of Genesis, The Land of Cmities is not a very good idea, also, good evening, long time no see."
Such were the words uttered by Urduja, not giving any respect to the man in front of her, though Mizukuni seem to not mind.@@novelbin@@
"Good evening, Urduja-sama."
_________
Author: The story does not permit me to introduce a proper world building for the other 5 continents, mainly because of how the opponents of Urduja is positioned in a way that surrounds Kamatayan, but here are my ideas for them:
Genesis: The Land of Cmities where 3 out of 4 Ancient cmities reside and has the highest concentration of heroes in recorded history.
Exodus: The Human Continent, the only continent with all of its countries considered as "Human Kingdoms"
Leviticus: The Land of Monsters, a Japanese style continent with Yokais, this is where Nians (race of Philo) originated.
Numbers: The Land of Blessings, this ce has the greatest concentration of Weapon Familiar wielders.
Deuteronomy: The Forbidden Land of Gods, it is said that the war of gods happened in this ce, causing poisonous levels of mana to be present on thend.
Maybe I''ll make a prequel/sequel with one of these continents when my second book is over.
Chapter 146: Justifying the Urduja Glaze
Chapter 146: Justifying the Urduja ze
The army of Leviticus consisted of 100,000 samurais, all of which were d in Japanese-style armor, they were led by the second hero of Leviticus, Yamato Mamorite, The Lady of Absolute Severance, and to say that she was a coward is a lie, however, she does know her ce and immediately marched her army towards the city of Heimdall that is surrounded by 177,000 soldiers,bining the manded" force of the Gjarhornian Army (100,000) and thebined army of the royal and noble force of Urduja (77,000).
The opposition to this encirclement is approximately 35,000 remaining samurais and united nobility front inside and the backup army given by Leviticus, so about 135,000 soldiers.
All of these individuals will fight a bloody battle against each other, yet the two individuals directly responsible for their demise seem to not even think about them, no, they do not care about them, they have enough age to feel numb about the death of some hundreds of thousands of people.
They stared at each other, not a hint of aggression can be traced in their faces, yet the water around them seemed to evaporate as the ships swayed by their presence alone.
"So, what makes you march your army here?"
Urduja asked, changing her position from that of sitting into a brazen stand at the very tip of the bow, her kampn still hanging loosely in her hand, surely she is not looking at Mizukuni at the same eye level, to be expected from the strongest of her race.
"It is none of your business, Urduja-sama."
Mizukuni replied, rather calmly as if he had not just received a disrespect from the person in front of him, like Urduja, he also jumped into the tip of the bow to match the eyesight of the Hero of the Sun, Urduja heard such a response and chuckled, though her voice started to echo, a testament that her nerves have been hit.
"It''s my homnd."
This time, it was the turn of Mizukuni to chuckle, at the same time all of the ships on his side started to sway violently alongside the water under them.
"You are invading it."
Urduja need not hold back, it was now the turn of the water beside her as if the remainingnd near the shore to quake in the presence of her power alone.
"You mean taking it back?"@@novelbin@@
Mizukuni did not need nor want to hear more egocentrism from his enemy, he bent down, and just like that, disappeared from the bow of the ship he was in, he then appeared behind Urduja, ignoring the ship he had just destroyed because of his charge, of course, seeing this, Urduja smiled, turned around and parried the katana of the Hero of the Oceans, the impact of the blow made her eyes widen, it was strong!
So strong it was that she was flung away, far and hard, her vision changed immediately from the obliterated ships caused by the great force of the collision to the vast, empty blues.
Meters? Kilometers? No one knows, but Urduja can only agree that she suddenly went from the shore to the middle of the ocean in the blink of an eye, Urduja smiled and raised her hand, at the same time, she saw a samurai, with gills on both sides of his neck appear in the night sky, his eyes are white as if showing his determination to kill her whilst his katana is raised, wanting to make the said determination materialize into results, however, Urduja who is starting to fall into the water remained unfazed, she slowly curled her fingers, except her index that is now pointing in the sky.
The man on top of her then muttered.
"You never changed... you are always a dog of your deity..."
Like always, Urduja had already touched the water and smiled.
"At least my god''s not dead."
Such were her words as she raised her kampn once again and defended herself with the seemingly all-cutting de of Mizukuni, and just as expected, the force of the sh caused Urduja to be punched into the seafloor, corals, fishes, and monsters that are supposed to be invincible in their turf died because of the sheer impact and speed of Urduja''s collision with the seabed, not only that, a 100-meter wide hole in the ocean''s surface was created, causing a massive circr tidal wave to happen that is slowly turning into a cataclysmic tsunami.
The waters from the northwest to the northeast shores of Genesis as well as the southwest and southeast coast of Leviticus started to retreat rapidly, yet the two individuals who would be causing a mass extinction event in a few moments did not care, Urduja, for one had still her smile, she whispered.
"Look, it''s morning."
[God''s Finger]
As she grabbed the waist of the Japanese guy on top of her, she muttered, causing Mizukuni to be rmed as he recoiled in futility, he looked at his back, only to see the sun, falling from the sky above, and no, it was not a ball of fire, it was, the sun, scaled to the point that it will not lose its gravity while also not being capable of destroying the, descending for all the world to see, and as Urduja have said, it''s as if morning already dawned.
All of themon soldiers who are fighting, the armies of other continents who are tense due to the chances that the continental war in Genesis will spill on them stopped what they are doing in awe as they saw the darkness slowly losing its influence as the miniature sun, summoned by the one dubbed as it''s hero slowly descended in the middle of the ocean.
All of the children of Urduja who stopped their waving of weapons or weaving of magic never saw Urduja use even a small fraction of her power, not even Eleanor or Aoi themselves, they stood frozen, their mouth agape, as well as their opponents and looked at the direction of the oh-so-disturbing light.
_So that''s why mother is being feared... we are very spoiled._
The new cmity Sophia and the false prophet Aerendil are still continuing their fight, though their mind went into a little daze.
_I should be thankful that Urduja is not the one in front of me._
_Mommy-byw is that a fucking sun?_
You can guess who said what in that, and that is what all they can say because the sun finally descended down its target, it hit Mizukuni who was held by the clone of Urduja that already melded with the sun, he flickered as fast as he can, but he was still grazed by the sun that exploded without apparent restraint, a massive mushroom cloud, made out of water vapor and debris from beneath the ocean engulfed the whole Genesis and Leviticus continent, the explosion caused a worldwide massive, yet instant earthquake, and if not for the fact that the of Pentateuch has denser core that can infinitely harness mana, a nuclear winter would have been underway after this.
It was fortunate that the got out of that cmity with just a rapid decrease in sea levels and intense rains for the next months.
They don''t even need to deal with prolonged earthquakes.
Loki and Eris who are above their airspace watching all the fight unfold are silent.
_Mizukuni is really brave, without having any counter against that falling sun, he still challenged Urduja... his memories will be remembered._
Urduja''s real body appeared, floating casually just a few meters above the ocean she had just evaporated, in front of her was a Mizukuni with half of his hakama torn whilst half of his body was slowly regenerating from literally being evaporated by the explosion, he panted hard as he red at Urduja.
He had to escape to the ends of Leviticus to not be heavily injured by that nuclear attack, yet he did not rest, Mizukuni slowly dropped his katana into the ocean, causing the water to shine and as it shone, all of the raging tsunamis that threaten three of the five continents of the world stopped and calmed down.
"Hmm, as always, you are very adept in controlling the oceans, and your powers in general, in that regard you are better than me."
Urduja praised, but soon, he frowned as she found herself in the middle of a giant water wall, she looked up and saw Mizukuni p his hands.
[Floodgates to Hell]
As soon as the man said that, the water wall quickly dispersed, transforming into an encirclement of weapons of all kinds, ded, blunted, teethed, pointed as well as projectiles, seemingly all weapons in existence were made into shape by the supposed to be a wall made out of water, and without warning they charged at Urduja, one de after another seem to try and race on who will first puncture the light armor of the great hero of the sun.
Well, unfortunately for these weapons, Urduja is unfazed, it was as if they did not exist in the first ce, she also pped her hands, causing a semi-sr corona to erupt in a ring formation with her as the epicenter.
[Sr Ring]
Such were the words Urduja muttered, yet it was not enough for the water weapons above her that continued to pelt themselves towards her, Urduja subconsciously started to raise her free hand but reckoned that any more geographical change in the would affect her continent, so she just so casually flung her sword upwards, causing a sr corona arc to appear and assault all the water weapons, evaporating them.
Mizukuni dodged with gritted teeth as he saw the corona arc go towards him.
_Just now... she decided to not use [God''s Finger] anymore... does she really think she has the luxury to be lenient about the environment when she''s fighting me?_
Mizukuni will not believe it, he will never believe it, even though he has personally witnessed the full power of Urduja before, in fact, he wished that even for a second he would be able to make her draw it for another second. Such were his thoughts as he pointed his two fingers towards Urduja, suddenly three water tridents one above his head and two beside him in the left and right direction materialized, all of which were at least 100 meters in length.
[Fangs of Ryujin]
Such is what he muttered before making the trident above his head move towards Urduja, the speed by which it charged is contradictory to its size for almost in an instant, it reached the ce where Urduja was first in, unfortunately, its target was not hit for she have long disappeared from his spot.
[Sun''s Avatar]
Mizukuni suddenly heard such a word, and suddenly, a yellow-colored, scorching giant-like mana construct materialized, it was the perfect replica of Urduja, except that it didn''t speak, the avatar immediately swung its mana made kampn towards Mizukuni, the man in question need not to be targeted before he immediately ordered the two other tridents by his side to attack the head of the construct while immediately dodging the kampn.
This time, the avatar is not as fast as the original as it was hit in the head which also served as its core squarely without much resistance, causing it to dematerialize.
"You have grown to be quite capable."
A voice was suddenly heard in the back of Mizukuni and an extreme sense of danger washed over his back, he immediately dived down into the ocean as he saw Urduja plunge her de into the ce he was previously in.
"Unfortunately I am starting to get bored, so I will have to finish this fight right now."
Urduja once again raised her de and swung it down, causing now not an arc, but a lion made out of scorching hot sr materials to materialize and charge toward Mizukuni, Mizukuni was agitated by what seemed like a casual deration of strength by Urduja.
_You never change... such arrogance... I will make it your demise!_
Mizukuni raised his hand, after which a hydra made out entirely of water appeared, its huge body caught Mizukuni and his numerous heads roared as it attacked the lion of Urduja, Mizukuni knew that the hydra would not be able to hold on, so he immediately got out of its back and silently watched how the hydra evaporated into nothingness.
Mizukuni is unfazed, he is determined to take down Urduja, however, it seems that reality wanted to p him hard, for as he was about to absorb the gigantic amount of steam created by the lion, two massive glowing hands appeared in his two sides, both are seemingly 100 meters in height, the palms of the hands were outstretch and in those palms were countless chains that have daggers on their sip, they immediately shoot out and stabbed themselves towards Mizukuni who, somehow felt like time had frozen.
He did not even react even after the daggers in the chains plunged from one side of his flesh to the other.
[The Heavenly Tribtion of Sinag]
Only after Urduja said such words out loud and the lion that evaporated the hydra came out of the smoke it created and charged towards Mizukuni that the man was finally able to register the pain of having one''s blood drawn from seemingly all directions of one''s body.
"ARRRGH!"
Chapter 147: The Kappa is a Buddha
Chapter 147: The Kappa is a Buddha
The Hero of the Oceans screamed, and as he did, it was as if the domain he was governing became enraged by his painful grunt, a water spear impaled the sr lion, causing it to somehow evaporate as the ocean itself started to attack Urduja, waves that has boulders of corals hurled themselves into her whilst the sky turned dark and thunders 50 meters thick and thousands of watts powerful targeted Urduja as if there is no tomorrow.
Such is the defense mechanism of Mizukuni, a defense he developed way before when he was still a hero, his pain is evident, yet it was as if he could not feel it, he looked at his reckless abandon of a defense mechanism that normally destroys whole armies by itself be dodged by a single person.
Now normally, such an attack is a crowd control type of attack, but for people who surpassed the stage of being a hero, such arge-scale attack is the bare minimum of what they need to do to contend against each other.
In the fight between cmities, the smallestnd that can be destroyed is a kingdom, while thergest, is aary phenomenon, look at Urduja hesitate to use one of her attacks in fear of altering the forever, that is what it feels like to be someone like her.
_Even after all this time, many years have passed since she was seen in action, I was still overwhelmed._
Mizukuni after Sophia is the youngest of the living cmities, grew up in the continental wars period by which the mortals serving the numerous gods who perished during the war of gods waged another war for a cement on their continent, at that time, in his continent he united all of the ns who fractured hisnd so much that a n in the shores might have a piece ofnd in the middle of the continent, at that, he felt that he was strong, he became branded on the same level as the hero who survived the war between gods, and from there his young confidence drove him to challenge her.
Mizukuni can control the ocean, the fish, the corals, and the horrors inside it, how can he lose?
That is what his mentality was at that time, but not after he was left half dead by a single mini sun that lowered the sea levels of the world like the one he has seen right now, he never experienced such a one-sided, one-hit delete fight with him in the receiving end, all of the heroes of hisnd that stubbornly defended their n''s territory seem to be like bugs in front of him, but for Urduja, he seem to be lower than a bug.
Mizukuni cannot exin it properly, but the inferiority he felt was so great, that he slowly but surely changed, the genius samurai of Leviticus started to train hard, and officially create contracts with several monsters (that again he never had a chance to use in this fight), kings of the races that the Leviticus continent deemed is not worthy of being called humanoids.
_Are all those times still not enough?_
He was on the verge of defeat, and worse death without even being able to use all of her moves, and the only thing that stopped Urduja from hurling another sun at him was the fact that the will have a several years long rainy season that is caused by her, she doesn''t want to cause another season altering attack.
_Did Loki and Eris really fought against this monster and be able tost for days and nights?_
As Mizukuni pondered about such insignificant things, Urduja floated leisurely and went in front of the chain-bound Mizukuni.
"You have grown strong Mizukuni, I remember that time when I used that waist grab thing, you even blushed, you were so cute back then, but you ended up barely getting away alive, at that time, it was already impressive that you were able to survive a nuclear strike from me, but now, not only were you able to dodge it, you are also able to make me consider throwing a second one and give me some close call attacks, unfortunately, anymore fight between us and Sinag will get angry, the sun is not a resident of the night, after all, also, I really did not appreciate you interference with my matters."
Urduja stopped in front of Mizukuni, who was ring at her, but in a mind-boggling turn of events, he startedughing, it started with a chuckle and then became loud and loud until hisugh started to echo into the horizon, his body pinned down by the daggers encased in chains started to sway, causing it to bleed more intensely, yet he ignored it as if it did not matter anymore, causing Urduja who have already raised her sword to be perplexed, raising one of her eyebrows.
"You... you are always like that, you think your opponent will be satisfied with praise because they were able to pick a bogger out of your nose just because you''re strong, you don''t even care about their pride... but I am different, since the day you first almost killed me with your ridiculous strength, I trained and trained, I even prepared monsters for you to fight... but it seems like this chains are specialized as my body is slowly being siphoned off energy..."
As he said those words, Urduja suddenly felt that her feet were caught by something, it was a tentacle made out of water, she used all her power to stay up and not be dragged into the ocean, yet she could not fully full herself out of the entanglement, she squinted her eyes and red at Mizukuni, who is grinning.
"I know I am hopeless and this ability of yours is irreversible, I watched you use this on rare asions after all, just that against a lot of people, but that doesn''t mean I will just ept my fate!"
Mizukuni shouted, as he did, several chains appeared on his back that seemed to curl up into the air and chain the numerous arms of a gigantic creature that towered even the size of [God''s Finger], and s, it did, in the chains suddenly materialized great amount of mana that started to construct a monster that began to use the very ocean as a bathtub, it has pink lily petals as it''s hair and in the top of his head is a puddle, a pond, well something that is simr to those two, but is thousand of times enormous in size, it has a green turtle shell on it''s back that has 10 holes in it, in those holes, are ten arms that are outstretched in a circr formation, finally there are also 2 pairs of hands in the sides of the kappa.
_That spells trouble._
Urduja smirked as she stared at the gargantuan creature.
[The Kappa is a Buddha]
"Huff... Huff...! This... this big sir here is the king of kappas that I managed to seal up and control, unfortunately, he was so strong that every time I used him, I had to spend a lot of time calming it down as he tried to get out of his constraints, so I have to lock him with my soul and make him a onest ditch effort... and this, is the first time I have used him since, and as it turns out it will be myst."
Urduja continued to smirk but she already heated up her feet to unimaginable temperature, yet the water seemed to refuse to evaporate, this caused Mizukuni to smile broadly as blood spurted out of his mouth and his eyes started to lose their pupils.
"[Kappa]... [Eliminate]."
Such were Mizukuni''s orders that the [Kappa] had no choice but to follow, Urduja raised her sword immediately as she saw the two hands of the Buddha wannabe retract from each other while trying her best to melt the water in her feet, yet to no avail, thus she has to watch the Kappa re-p his hands again, and not only did it caused a loud, ear destroying sound that affected not only the waters that once again started to spurt wave violently in a circr position, Urduja''s ears also exploded with blood, causing both of them to bleed, two vacuum air de 50 meters big each appeared on both her shoulders.
It did not charge, it suddenly just appeared, the light armor of Urduja cracked and for the first time in centuries, the world witnessed the hero of the sun grimace in pain as her ears and shoulders bled, she was also once again plunged to the ground and thetch of the tentacles made out of water caused her kneecaps to snap in multiple pieces.
"AHHHH!"
Mizukuni''s smile grew broader and broader as he saw the [Kappa]pletely overwhelm Urduja, normally, he would be disgusted by how he had taken advantage of Urduja lowering her guard and thinking that she had won, but now, he is proud of himself that he have finally able to end the dirt in his perfect win-lose record, maybe that is because as one grew older, the more they realize that honor is nothing without victory while victory is victory, with honor or without.
The des of wind that appeared seemingly in an instant in the body of Urduja andshed on it continued to be hurled, pinning down the hero of the sun until she finally saw herself in the mantle of Pentateuch, yet her blood is not cauterized, such temperature is nothing in the face of the sun. she got continuously hit, again and again, until she was already naked and until she was practically lying down in the solid inner core of the.
Finally, the ear rupturing sound ended, the only thing that let Mizukuni "see" the situation, but one thing is for certain, alongside him, Urduja is dead.
"I finally killed you..."
Such are his supposed to be thest words, and it is a perfect end for someone who just wanted to prove himself if only no one replied.
"Or so you thought."
Urduja sat on the top of the shoulder of the [Kappa], her whole body is covered in a veil of light, Urduja looked at the Buddha, who became frozen in ce, the Kappa didn''t know why, but the moment the small woman that he had been pounding a little while earlier has appeared in his shoulder, a stream of fear coursed through his body, it was like a paralytic poison that made him unable to move.@@novelbin@@
"You have captured quite a good summon, too bad you used it on the wrong person."
As Urduja said that, she pointed her kampn into the monster, and from there materialized a giant de made out of the light that directly stabbed into the neck of the monster, Urduja then swung it down abruptly, causing a nk look from the Kappa, the head of the creature slightly turned before slowly falling into the ground, causing the now blinded Mizukuni to sigh, he finally gave up.
He was very unfortunate that the person he decided to surpass was not attainable, even with all his efforts.
"Godamnit..."
Because of this, his supposed-to-be happyst words were changed with a single word, a single word that will be remembered by his soul whether he reincarnates or not, oh how shameful it is, hisst fight with Urduja.
He thought he could win, and he thought he had a chance, but in the end, he was just a child in the eyes of the person he wanted to surpass.
"Sigh, this thing sure is big... he''s sitting on the damn sea bed, how the hell is that possible?"
Urduja did not seem to care about her opponent whose corpse started to sink into the ocean floor, well that might be one of the reasons why is Urduja feared, he does not care for dead people, or rather, she doesn''t care who will die for the sake of the orders of her lord, he pushed the "Buddha" through the chest and made ity down the ocean bed, its headless body is still visible if one looked closely, such gigantic creature will surely cause fright to the voyagers.
As Urduja did that, she stretched her arms a little bit and then her hips, she sighed and looked at the direction in which her invasion of Gjarhorn was currently happening, she then remembered her conversation with Myra, the one conversation that made her remember her horrendous self, herself that she had long buried and thought will never surface again.
"Myra..."
________
Gjarhorn, northwestern port, right after the fight between Urduja and Mizukuni, the family of Carrera, as well as the secret soldiersmanded to protect them at all cost arrived at the designated ce wherein they will take a ck market route vessel to escape the clutches of Urduja.
However, just when they were about to heave a sigh of relief, they were met with three people, one was a very tall man as if he was in his 30s, and the other was a girl in her middle teens with a lot of eyes all over her body andstly is a chestnut-haired woman who is staring at Carrera with intent.
"You four are not going anywhere."
____________
Side Story:
Thoughts after the battle:
Mizukuni: Oh no, I died without even wounding Urduja!
Urduja: Huhu, Myra my babyloves willmit suicayb.
Chapter 150: The World’s Shortest Successful Invasion
Chapter 150: The World¡¯s Shortest Sessful Invasion
The wind howled throughout the forest as if to announce the death of the person who oh-so-wished for herself to perish for who knows how long, the siblingsbo of Warden, Momoiro, and the two assassins started to dig a very deep hole to dump the bodies of thest recognized members of the Gjarhorn royal family.
Of course, as a precaution for future rebellions, it was expected that the whole ck ops of the Urdujan queendom would sweep all of Pentateuch and kill anyone who had even a little bit of Gjarhornian bloodline, the said queendom had a close rtionship with Kamatayan, an also newly formed queendom that is known for their groundbreaking innovation like the arc reactor, so detecting blood rtions will not be an issue as nations will never want beef with the two leaders.
Yet the 4 siblings did not care about such future arrangements, for the moment they finished dumping the bodies in a rather clumsy way and chucking a giant tree as the memorial stone, they immediately rushed towards the clearing by which the two sword masters were fighting, the two assassins were already crying for they were the ones that heard thest goodbye of Myra, but Momoiro and Warden still held some hope, that somehow, someway, theirdy Myra have survived and rested long enough for them to arrive.
"Lady Myra!"
Shouted the two elder siblings, whilst the two assassins silently wept, watching their elder siblings run towards the sitting corpse of their mother, their tears audibly dropping to the ground, they wanted to do something, but they knew it was already toote.
Momoiro held the face of Myra, making all of her eyes concentrate on the nervous system of one of her mother figures, but she felt no function, if it was still in the 8-minute interval, Momoiro could jumpstart her whole nervous system, shut down her pain receptors and then ask the nervous system tomand the body to regenerate cells as fast as possible.
Momoiro might get exhausted, and she might even endanger her life, but at least, Myra will live.
Unfortunately, all of this is now nothing but a wish, all of her eyes started to shed tears, something that may look ridiculous to an outsider, but for people like her siblings who never saw Momoiro bat an eye when she was puking in front of a lot of nobles, this is something refreshing yet sorrowful to see.
Warden also started to cry silently, the two assassins slowly approached their elder siblings and hugged them in their backs, their cries became united, filling their hearts and minds with the name of one woman they had thought of as their mom, alongside Urduja, of course.
Myra, why are you gone? Why did you kill yourself as an apology to your child?
Sophia, I know it''s not your fault, but you could have at least been lenient with her, she is still your mom!
They cried and cried, in sorrow and anger, they knew that Sophia was the reason for this all, but they also knew that her reaction was valid, after all, not like them, she was abandoned, and carved a path for herself, yet they have to release this anger, an anger that they can barely contain, and in their madness they tilted their eyes to the samurais and knights fighting against their queendom.
_________
The encirclement of the "ordered" army of the queendom of Urduja was not breached until the 100,000 of the samurais plummeted down to 75,000, something that the warriors found hard to believe, more so because they had not been a recipient of an army being led by a Dodomeki their entire lives as the only known dodomekis alive are currently their enemies, so they didn''t know the buffs of the mind control they are doing.
Outside the City of Heimdall, the corpses of theirradeid messily into the soil, some without heads, some without limbs, some got punctured in the heart, some got their forehead cleaved by a katana of their traitor former brethren, but in any case, they sessfully entered the city.
The samurais and knights on the side of Gjarhorn mounted a furious defense alongside the nobles that made theirst stand for their country, and themselves.
Though somehow, the generals of Urduja cannot help but think that they have forgotten something.
In any case, soon, the encirclement was once again aided by the main force of Urduja, they took down the walls and ughtered all the marksmen above with magic spells that they hurled with seemingly reckless abandon, yet somehow organized to the teeth, after that, they once againid waste to the army of samurais and knights opposing them, advancing like an unstoppable wave of meat and flesh.
The samurais and knights were already on theirst legs, yet they refused to shrink their defense line, for one, in the middle of the cityy the fight between Aoi Dodomeki and Yamato Mamorite, their leader after Mizukuni Mamorite who perished in the hands of Urduja, they were about to be defeated but refused to give up as long as theirdy is alive.
They thought stubbornness was noble, and they thought they were brave, but when they saw their enemies make their way to an additional 4 children of Urduja, they realized, that perhaps they should have given up earlier when their master died.
The tallest of the new 4 sprouted chains with hooks from the ground andtched them on the cor bones of the samurais, and with amand from his hands, pulled them to the ground, dead or momentarily paralyzed, but not only that, he conjured iron maidens, guillotine, as well pear of anguish and murdered anyone who even nced at him. Such is the power of Warden''s unique skill [Punisher].
The twins were no slouch either, while not having unique skills, they went in and out of the battlefield with great agility and momentum, every soldier they passed through could not even block their daggers, and before they even took a nce at the boys, they were already dead.
However, when the generals of Urduja (who are also her children) took a nce at their side, even they who wereying waste to thebined enemy soldiers could not help but grimace, Momoiro stood there unmoving, all her eyes glowing with rainbow aurora, everywhere her eyes looked, someone will clutch their head and scream because of an intense headache before their heads exploded into a mush.
They felt quite disturbed and unconsciously got away from the domain of Momoiro, in fear that they would be caught in her rage.
The 4 siblings that are closest to Myra pouring all of their frustrations and rage due to their selfishness made the enemy soldiers'' resolve waver once again, and not only that, they cannot help but notice that the sound of battle at the back suddenly dwindled until it was practically gone, they unconsciously looked in the direction of the middle of the city, yet they cannot pierce through the buildings for the battlefield is juts 100 meters or a little bit above away from the walls.
Thus they continued fighting in anxiety about what happened to theirst beacon of hope.
____________
"They are still children after all."
Aoi Dodomeki looked at her front, her front which is actually the direction by which the 4 children of Urduja that are closest to Myra are ripping souls one by one, she could not help but sigh. In all honesty, she was not that close to Myra and was even a little jealous because she was able to have alone time with Urduja almost every day, meanwhile, she had only the night with her because of her secretarial duty and her wife''s queenly duties.
Surely, they have to be professional and Urduja doesn''t need to touch her hand while on her back while Urduja''s crotch is touching her ass. But still, she can''t help but get emotional every time she remembers the reason of Myra for working so hard.
Aoi sighed and looked at her opponent, she is sitting in a seiza position with her two hands on the floor supporting her forehead that is inches away from the ground, in front of her kneeling self is a heart, still slightly beating from all the vitality mermaids had.
It was Yamato Mamorite''s own heart, which, like Roselle was made to be gouged out by Aoi, the only difference is that this time, Aoi was ordering a very strong person (rtive to Roselle''s level of strength) to kill herself.
_In the past, I used to kill others through this, disguising myself as a mere ve so that I could have my fill of mass murders, just so that I could cope with my sin of eradicating my whole race by ident because of my once oh-so-uncontroble power... by helping my savior, I redeemed myself, but Myra... killed herself._
Once again, Aoi sighed, she sat down in seiza position but instead of kneeling, she straightened her body and sped both of her hands.@@novelbin@@
"May your soul be forgiven of the sins that you have been carrying to the point of self-harm."
Such were the only words Aoi could say for her not-so-close friend, Myra.
And, she said it as if she did not just make a person pull out her heart in cold blood.
__________
In the middle of the ocean separating Leviticus and Genesis, Urduja is still floating just above the water''s surface, clutching her sword. No words came out of her mouth, but soon, the sword glowed bright, so bright it is that the world once again saw the oceans turn into the afternoon, she raised her kampn above head and then swung it down, and the water split from her point, to the shores that connect the continent, she then raised it again, and swung it down, again and again, and again.
Urduja never said anything, her cheeks were silently being flooded by tears that instantly evaporated upon contact with the sr res radiating out of her sword.
_Myra is gone, in the end, I cannot help her get away from the thoughts of suicide._
_A thought that I have sumbed to in on my previous life._
________
The one-sided battle in the front lines raged on, but this time, the samurais and knights were already on thest legs of their morale, not only were they being outssed in general, but there were 4 people who were running wild, not caring about themselves and attacking anyone on their sight, even their allies got away with them.
Plus the fact that they once again saw the ocean change from night to morning made them remember that their emperor, was most probably already defeated, dead.
A lot of them thought of giving up, they were just waiting for someone to put down their sword and put their hands up, unlike how they are portrayed, samurais and knights are not as unyielding and chivalrous as they seem, at some point in time, they even started to use each other as a shield to not die earlier than theirrade.
In this world, there are more important things than glory and honor or other shit the military has been preaching for so long.
However, to say that it was one-sided is underestimating the damage the ordered army of Aoi Dodomeki has received, they were after all are not trained with the same standard ofpetence as the army of Urduja, the samurais are still somewhat okay, but the knights are almost erased from the totality of themanded force.
If Sophia were to see this, she would have shouted that it should be the other way around, but because the samurais are ruled by an ancient cmity, theirpetence will be unconsciously amplified to match that of their lord.
In the end, the forces of Gjarhorn and Leviticus have 63,000 remaining and themanded force of Aoi (excluding the main army of the Queendom of Urduja) has 65,000 people, clearly they do not have that much of a lead, and if not for the main force, the Queendom of Urduja will not be just waiting for the enemy to officially give up.
"Man, you all are surely stubborn."
As the two sides continued to engage each other in the middle of the night, such were the words they heard, alongside it, for the third time this night, the dark sky turned bright, and as they could guess, they saw Urduja, strangely in a veil of light, and more strange have swollen eyes, her hands is pointed at the sky and in the sky is the sun, albeit a small one rtive to the size of the true one, it was floating above her head, threatening to drop any moments from now.
Urduja need not say another word, just like that, the first samurai in the enemy camp threw his weapon, and then the first knight, and then two samurais, and the two knights, this trend continued on and on until all of the people in the enemy camp disarmed themselves and then raised their two arms in the sky, announcing their surrender.
At that moment, Urduja also dispersed the sun above her, which was already on the verge of melting the walls and had already made the grass outside her newly acquired city catch fire.
"Good thing you''re a good listener too."
Such are the words that dered the end of the world''s shortest sessful invasion.
Chapter 151: I Was Forgotten
Chapter 151: I Was Forgotten
Urduja looked at all the enemy soldiers, who immediately gave up upon seeing her miniature sun. She sighed and then smiled at her numerous military general children.
"Alright, boys and girls, please lead our soldiers and divide them into groups, one will collect the corpses and pile them up in one ce, and the other will take all of the people who are not controlled by Aoi and take them as prisoners of war, do you understand?"
All of Urduja''s children looked above at their mother, who had sr res as her veil, causing the dawn to look like afternoon. She was cheerful, at least in tone; however, her shaky voice betrayed the emotions she had been bottling up.
Strongest as she is, Urduja is still a human, that fact made them a little bit closer to Urduja, yet shaken despite their victory.
"Y-yes... yes, mother."
The eldest of those generals said so, stammering before regrouping their soldiers, after that, Urduja looked at the four children of hers who are the closest to Myra, Momoiro, Warden, Crispin, and Basilio, she nodded slightly and did not say anything, afraid that once again her children will burst into tears. Urduja hovered towards the center of the city, towards Aoi, to be specific. When Urdujanded, there was once again silence.@@novelbin@@
Aoi did not read Urduja''s mind as the couple looked at the corpse in front of them. Normally, Yamato would have a promising future after this fight for having a "promising future", a big thumbs up for the hero of the sun, but Aoi knew more than anyone else that Urduja is not to be given bullshit when she''s mourning.
"Where is Myra?"
Urduja asked, not adding "''s body" to it, which Aoi ignored.
"The twin has ordered their subordinates to bring her back to the royal pce, at least that is what I scrapped from their memories... she''s waiting for you, in the throne room."
Urduja nodded, once again silent, after which she sighed.
_Myra..._
Such was Urduja''s mutter, she looked at the sky as if waiting for a reply, only to be pped by the moist breeze caused by her dropping a city-sized, super unstable nuclear reactor into the ocean, turning a lot of the water level into vapor.
_I will never forget you..._
Urduja swore, yet at that moment, she squinted her eyes.
"Did you check on Midori?"
She suddenly looked at Aoi, hearing this, all of Aoi''s eyes just closed up once again and widened alongside the single pair of eyes of Urduja.
"MIDORI!"
__________
In the manor of a certain noble house were thousands of knights, sitting on the ground without a care about their image, exhausted, seemingly wanting to sleep immediately if not for the fact that besides them were the corpses of either theirrades or the multitudes of their enemy. One of their two leaders muttered as he made himself barely stand, using his sword as a support.
"Huff... huff... We.. we really didn''t get any support from Lady Urduja."
Hemented he is one of the children of Midori, and before he was warned to not expect help from Urduja, one such reason is that the attack on them is a private affair, so to speak because the attacker is an enemy noble that like them, is lucky that his army did not get controlled by Aoi.
It was a certain merchant noble that got his silk business easily overwritten because of the several levels of higher quality of the silk they produced, because of this, his whole family spiraled down the path of desperation, they sent assassins, saboteurs, and many more people to destroy the Seiyokus, but all of their plot failed, so they resorted in using the Urdujan invasion on Gjarhorn to take down their enemy, and as seen, they failed.
Thus Midori, who wanted to maintain etiquette for some reason during this time decided that it would be a good idea to use a yet to be a year old army to ward off veteran, professional soldiers it is given that they are getting freebie magic metals from Kamatayan, and also because Midori just so happens to be a strategic genius that they won, one single deficiency will make them lose everything they have if they were not supported by Urduja, that is
Midori expected help, and her arrangement of not requesting one is just for formalities.
So she was forgotten.
So they did not incur a loss as big as what their militant experience is suggesting.
Also, Midori sent half of her forces, that is an undead army to the mansion of her enemy noble, led by Khearsenbelle, and it is most likely that they have sessfully captured all the assets of the noble.
As the son of Midori was thinking of that, Midori with her casual dress went out of her mansion, in her back were her medics with several stretchers, and while the military nurses and doctors were hollering, she nodded at her son and then said.
"All of the able soldiers, help the medic team to transfer the wounded into the family clinic."
Midori was covered in sweat, and she said such amand, she sighed and then pulled out the crystalm. That is distributed to her two generals.
_That''s my firstmander''s duty._
Midori was quite proud of herself, she was able to fend off an attack without external help, and as she was basking on her first official military sess, she saw two people running towards her in quite a haste, there was urgency to their eyes.
_These two put on a fighting clinic but forgot to safeguard their ally''s ally._
Midori bowed at them, but still, she could not help but grumble.
"Hello, Queen Urduja, Aoi-sama."
Aoi and Midori were both on the same continent, so she was morefortable in using their continental honorific, though the two in front of her were not concerned about such things, Aoi immediately bowed, quite deeply too.
"Please forgive the two of us for forgetting about you, we have considered you in our ns, however, our fights have upied us to the point of forgetting of the possible peril you might get into, this is due to our ipetence and again, we ask for forgiveness."
Midori and Urduja are startled, it was really no big deal, after all the Seiyokus survived like they always do.
_Also when did her kimono be off shoulders?_
Midori cannot help but contemte, well there''s no problem, after all, the only woman she is attracted to is her master, Sophia who has shoved... ahem, showed love to her buttho... heart once again after so long.
Midori also bowed, after which she smiled.
"Please stand up, Aoi-sama, we have no qualms about it because as you can see, we are alive."
Well of course, at this, the two powerhouses are relieved, they just don''t want a quarrel against a legitimate daughter of Urduja, that would have been bad for their image and the geopoliticalndscape of Genesis that seems to unofficially enter their second continental wars, they even have an Ancient Cmity interfere with their matters, and the other two of Genesis (not including Sophia) are not batting an eye.
The world doesn''t have any more Ancient Cmity-level threats, so they are fine until their own cmities start to fight.
_That seems to be something that will inevitably happen, with the trend of things._
Urduja thought of that, though in the real world, she already replied.
"If it''s truly alright to you, we''ll stabilize the ce first, you should check up on your territories too, tabte the damages done by the war, and submit it to us, it will be free."
After that Urduja, who seemed to be in a hurry flew off and was gone in a split second, Midori didn''t know why is Urduja in a hurry, but she did know that she was in no position to ask, so she just let her be and looked at Aoi, who is also looking at Urduja, the dodomeki sighed.
"This is just for formalities, but are you by any chance against Queen Urduja''s rule over Gjarhorn?"
Midori was startled at this, first because she saw Aoi open all of her eyes, it was creepy as hell, and second, obviously she was not, so she immediately shook her head and then said: "Of course not."
Aoi nodded at this, suddenly a rainbow aurora circted on her fingers, she then flicked it, making it slowly go towards Midori.
_I SAID I WAS NOT AGAINST IT!_
Midori wanted to shout, but in the end, she was calmed down by Aoi, making her instinctively know that the aurora was not dangerous, after the aurora entered the forehead of Midori, a letter appeared in her mind, well it didn''t have an envelope and just a one paragraph piece of "paper", it reads.
"The council of the queendom of Urduja invites you to be the Governor of the Gjarhorn Province once the officialnd that will be assimted by the maind Urduja has been settled, this is not only because of your status as Sophia''s aunt-cum-mistress, but also because of your ability to govern a whole noble house in a very hostile political upheaval caused by your mistress, please respond using your mind."
Midori was shocked at this, she said, using her mind, of course.
"Are you sure about that? How about your children who have be nobles already? Won''t they be more trustworthy?"
Midori''s concern was valid, she didn''t want an army of jealous children of a living nuclear bomber to chase after her because of this arrangement.
"No, they already have towns and cities to govern, ordered by Urduja, all of them are concentrated in Urduja, and I need to clean up the noble roster of Gjallrhorn for people who are still loyal to the King."
Midori nodded at that, she knew that Aoi would once again open a ughterhouse in the face of the nobles, obviously, it was not enough to "order" them, because, unlike soldiers who only have their honor, their sry, and family as their point of interests, thus are easier to sway if they were threatened, the nobles have no honor, doesn''t have a sry, have profits and interests and obviously, has a less tie to familial duty.
It is so sure that the moment they get released from Aoi''s control, they will unite and try to rebel, such is not something a queen wants to see.
"I agree."
While analyzing, Midori affirmed her agreement, when she received this invitation she finally felt like she was able to sessfully lift her surname from the mud. Aoi nodded simply at that and flew towards the sky, she then made a gentle halo spread to the city and ordered all the noble members, their soldiers, and employees to never go out of their mansion, if they already did, then go back, she also ordered the soldiers and the ck ops to chase any nobles that are not caught on her scope of influence.
After that, she descended and started another round of culling, one can just grimace on the amount of blood that is needed to be spilled in a war.
________
Queendom of Urduja, the throne room.
Urduja opened the chamber of her seat of power, in the middle of it is a huge table, in the middle of it is the woman she recently covets, Myra, all over her sides were flowers, jasmines, her favorite.
The strongest human felt her knees were about to give out, she had seen too many, too many of her beloved perish, some of old age, some because of wars, she wanted to change herself, maybe settle for a single one, but as they say, old habits never die.
Maybe it was her fault, her fault that she loves all women she has ever touched from the bottom of her heart, or perhaps it''s her fault because she respected the final wish of Myra.
She doesn''t know.
All Urduja did was walk, weakly, as if she had not dropped a bomb that caused the whole season to shift for the next few years.
"Myra..."
As she neared her lover''s corpse, she muttered, and once again, tears rolled down her eyes as she caressed the cheeks she once kissed as if there was no tomorrow.
Myra...
Myra...
In the end, as strong as she is, Urduja is still a human, a human who just happens to have a very big heart and loves a lot of people, seemingly on equal terms. Her tears, as warm as the zing explosive that she drops every so often fell down to the cheeks of Myra, down slowly to the jasmines that are adorning the soon-to-be casket.
Everyone in the pce heard the muffled cry of their queen, yet no one ridiculed her, they silently shuttled through their daily chores as if they did not hear anything, of course, like the numerous wives and children of Urduja, no servant ever disturbed the queen to eat, or even give her a new set of dress, in fear that they will interrupt the single moment of fragility of the hero of the sun.
Instead, in their minds, they paid respect to the most hardworking normal person to have ever graze their eyes.
"Goodbye, Lady Myra."
Chapter 152: There’s a lot of Mothers Out Here
Chapter 152: There¡¯s a lot of Mothers Out Here
The day started to permeate, however, the people of Urduja could still hear the sobbing of the queendom''s namesake, much to the warmth of their hearts and worry in their minds. Aoi, however, is not worried about her spouse, in the first ce she is Urduja''s therapist so she can always talk her out of depression, thus she is now being the proxy queen of Urduja, in the underground basement of the royal pce, she was left alone in the morgue of the ck ops division of Urdujan military.
On the big metallic table is the corpse of Yamato Mamorite, the little sister of Mizukuni Mamorite.
_She just has to fight against someone who has an abstract set of skills like me when her unique skill makes her capable of cutting anything that has a physical, solid form._
To say that Yamato has a lot more chances against Urduja than against Aoi would not be an understatement. That is, of course, if Urduja did not dodge her attacks. Aoi did not think of it further. She looked at the living and undead, Midori and Khearsenbelle, in front of her and then asked.
"Do you think Sophia can turn her into an undead?"
Aoi has long since deduced that Sophia can turn corpses into undeads, an evidence of such an ability is Khearsenbelle being able to walk and talk with her right now, also the fact that she asks for the tomb of the previous kings of Gjarhorn makes that a solid fact too.
That is what Aoi was thinking as Khearsenbelle replied.
"Of course, she can... is what I want to say, but I was only able to apany Lady Sophia in a battle, and all I did at that time was throw a dagger every time the body of Hebi Tsukaiza appeared, so I don''t know."
As Khearsenbelle answered truthfully, she pulled out a paper with a simple pentagram and then waved it a little.
"I can go and ask the actingmander though, apparently his words are considered the words of Lady Sophia, we will let him decide whether or not to ept it or not."
Aoi nodded at that, she looked at Midori, but thetter just nodded, she knew that she didn''t have power over the actions of Khearsenbelle, so she opted to be silent in the whole conversation, she was sure that Aoi didn''t want to left her behind so she looked at her to "confirm" the undead''s actions.
_The truth is I''m just here to officially receive my first orders._
Seeing that Midori agreed, Aoi seconded her affirmation of Khearsenbelle''s action, thetter immediately injected mana into the paper causing it to glow and unceremoniously, the paper caused a rip in the 4th dimension and sucked Khearsenbelle who yelped, it seems like the paper doesn''t have that feature in its prototype stage.
"She''s really innovative, even more than Urduja."
Aoi cannot help butment, Midori agreed nodding.
_________
"Oof...!"
Khearsenbelle grunted as she almost nted her face to the ground, it was a good thing that she is a trained warrior, so she was able to catch her toppled self-using her hand and flip her body upside down tond on her feet again, [Guide] who is ordering the main battlefield while also deciphering the sealing magic circle of the resurrection sequence of the undead and is trying to get a visual of the "artificial hero prospect crystal" and make a magic circle that will seal the mana it radiates looked at Khearsenbelle who just made some acro bullshit, his spider face is annoyed.
Khearsenbelle casually bowed at him and nced at Luna, the leader of the revolutionary army of the dark elves, she had a sullen face full of tiredness.
_Poor one, she must have realized the mistake of making My Lady enter her territory without a neutralizing force on her side._
While Khearsenbelle mulled about the future fate of Indio, [Guide] cut off her "sorrow" for thend as he said.
"What do you want?"
Khearsenbelle immediately snapped herself from her stupor and then said.@@novelbin@@
"Lady Aoi has a corpse that will help a lot in the future war against Valentine and was asking if Lady Sophia can make her into an undead."
[Guide] squinted her eyes, not because the ability that was once being hidden by Sophia was discovered (that''s already redundant considering she is the queen of undeads), but because of the question, normally an undead will not doubt Sophia.
_This corpse seems to be very strong if even an undead will need a confirmation of Sophia''s abilities._
[Guide] was immediately interested, and because as it was said before, his words are the words of Sophia, he agreed without hesitation, before that, hemanded all his soldiers to maintain the tactic they have been employing and for the generals to adjust on the spot.
"Let''s go."
Khearsenbelle nodded at that and then brought out a paper with a pentagram once more, she then grabbed [Guide] by the buttocks and then let her and the spider be sucked by the vortex that is not supposed to exist in the 4th space summoned by Sophia.
__________
After a while, the two appeared in front of Aoi, this time, Khearsenbelle was able tond properly, Aoi knew that the actingmander (based on the things she had read on the mind of the spider) was quite busy, so she did not beat around the bush.
"This is the corpse of the second inmand of the army that was sent by Mizukuni Mamorite to interfere in our invasion, she is a hero who can cut anything that exists in solid form, quite the inflexible ability if you consider the conceptual powers of some people, but with goodmanding, I think she can be a valuable asset in the impending war against Valentine."
[Guide] nodded at this, he then made a cursory look at the corpse and then nodded.
"Sophia should be able to turn her into an undead considering the upgrades in her unique skill due to her new title as the queen of undeads, I''ll take it."
After saying such, [Guide] jumped towards the head of Yamato, he then said: "Don''t mind if I do." before opening his mouth wide, so wide it was that it is even wider than his whole body that is just as big as a person''s palm, he then started to swallow the corpse whole much to the disgust of the threedies, but [Guide] paid them no mind and even made a "phew" sound as if satisfied on what he just did.
After that, he said to the Admirals of the navy that a new fighting force hade their way before a spider in the mothership vomited a very slimy corpse.
"That should do it."
[Guide] said, which made Aoi kind of awkward, yet she did not show it in her face and interjected.
"Do you need help in the war against the elves?"
At that, [Guide] wanted to say yes, however, he replied.
"No, as much as I want to, I know that all of your forces are busy sweeping any possible rebellion all over Gjarhorn, not to mention your leader is not in the mood to ept any request of assistance, so I have to decline."
Aoi nodded at that, for such is the truth, theirmander-general, AKA Urduja is still in her throne room, locked up, maybe the therapy session between her and Aoi will only happen at night, or even tomorrow, but she is still ready to bypass the chain ofmand if it''s an emergency, but as it turns out, themander of the ally thinks that everything is under his control, so she did not insist any further, she just watched as the spider puked out a slimy paper with a pentagram and then was sucked into the 4th dimension, leaving a soggy piece of paper.
_He sure is busy._
The threedies in the roommented.
__________
Soon, [Guide] was spat out of the 4th dimension.
_Now back to reality._
Again, he, alongside his soldiers fought off the humans and elves vigorously and before they knew it, it was once again nighttime with nothing on their side but losses, though temporary ones and a magic circle that was just half deciphered even though he already have the whole day yesterday to do so.
[Guide] cannot help but sigh, being amander and strategist at the same time is hard even though he canonically has the same mental capacity as Sophia, that is most likely because he is only a very highly functional AI as of the moment and is not yet as flexible as a human in terms of creativity.
Plus the fact that all of the mages developed by Sophia in the academies in her whole queendom are military-based, they don''t even have a magic librarian in their libraries, but then again, Kamatayan has a very good strategic position and is one reach away from Valentine.
_This work will need another two days at most... at that time, the generals of the other side will probably get an order from their actingmander to attack the other generals because further replenishment of their forces using the forces inside Tydings and Stardust will not only take time but will thin out the defense of their cities which in turn will give us a chance to attack them from behind._
_Well, the good thing is that they did not know that we do not have a general that can lead an attack like that, Luna can, but all of the cities are fortified with magic barriers at the same level as the one we have in the whole queendom, so either Sophia or I have to lead it... We can punch through them through those disposable fourth-dimension papers... but we are limited in the production of such papers and it''s not militarily avable yet..._
[Guide] has a lot of things to consider, which will be solved if he cracks even one of the two main aces of the army they are fighting, but he is not as creative as a human.
[Guide] knows that at this moment, the best thing he can do is to consult a human.
"Hello, Eleanor? Can I ask you something?"
____________
The war between undeads and elves was still in a stalement, however, the gods who were anticipating its result slightly diverted their attention to it as they weed another member of their "family", a beam of light suddenly engulfed a chair, and soon a man covered in light appeared the opposite seat of Siginarugan.
"I got my attempt."
Sinag, the neer said, rather grumpy that he failed.
"Indeed, the attempt to destroy, or even shake the time loop using the expertise of the ancient cmity Urduja failed, the invasion of Gjarhorn transpired as usual."
Siginarugan, unlike the three solemn gods beside him, cannot help but snicker.
"Which only leaves my attempt, actually, I did not order Sophia anything, so it is her attempt."
Siginarugan''s words caused some displeasure to the usually yful Sinag, as it was said by Paraluman before, this is theirst attempt to destroy the time loop, if not, not only their world be in peril, but their mother, and ultimately, her universe will be destroyed due to the energy being siphoned just to keep the time loop together, even Paraluman herself cannot help but wonder why is the god of the undead so confident of his adoptive child, however, of course, Siginarugan did not care about that.
"And that''s why I am here, mother."
________
Nighttime, Elven-human camp.
Ady in her mid-30s is walking slouch-backed in the periphery of the camp that was made to retreat due to the fight between Tydings IV and Eleanor, her hair is long, so long it was that all of the ones in the back reached her ankles while the ones that serve as forelocks drapes cked into the ground, seemingly blocking her jet ck eyes from viewing from the front, however, thedy seems to not care, instead, she was currently shouting to find a person, or several, to be exact.
"MY CHILDREN! MY CHILDREN! I TOLD YOU NOT TO STAY TOO LATE AT NIGHT! NOW, THE DINNER IS GETTING COLD!"
All knights in the vicinity, upon hearing the call of the woman instinctively moved away, they still watched her, after all, she was their general Sisa, the strongest in fact, but this time, like any others, there was no trace of strength in her eyes, in those eyes that have no speck of white, there is only worry blended with never-ending madness.
Sisa shouted, shouted, and shouted some more, bing more jittery as she did so, tears even started to flow out of her eyes when she realized that even after half an hour of calling for her children, they seemed to not be able to hear her.
"Ah... ah... my... my children... why are you hiding from me...!"
Sisa shouted, clutching her head, shifting her gaze from the front, to back, and then to the side, and then to the front again in a repeated, but random motion, yet none of her knights helped her, as if the call for her children did not reach their ears at all.
"Help me... Help me... my... my children... my children are gone...!"
Sisa started to look for someone, anyone from trees to trees, yet her knights avoided her skillfully, or rather they should be, for as she was continuously searching for her children who would probably never answer her call, she bumped into something metallic, she spun like a top, there Sisa saw a knight, shorter than her.
"U-uhm..."
The knight could not help but stammer, yet Sisa seemed to not even care about such a vocal tick, the estranged mother immediately grabbed the hands of the knight, and then with desperate, somewhat insane hope on her face, questioned.
"Do you... do you know where my children are?"
Chapter 153: Sisa is Missing!
Chapter 153: Sisa is Missing!
Sisa, despite her posture and her seemingly ovepensating hair, was in fact, notpensating anything at all, her one piece white dress outlined her immacte body, and the knight whom she just grabbed could not help but lose focus and take a peak at a rare view in times of war, this was noticed by the mad general in front of him, Sisa removed her tight grasp of his hand and then grabbed the cheeks of the knight with her biologically abnormalrge hands, her face still has that hopefully mad look.
The only difference is that Sisa started to cry.
"Haa... Haa... do... do you know... do you know... where my children are..?"
As Sisa asked such a question, it was as if the whole forest shuddered, all air in a hundred meter radius vacated the vicinity, as if afraid of the impending release of the living''s strongest general''s wrath.
The knight who had dared to look at her with his primordial lust also froze to ce, his neck was ced on her chest, but he could not even enjoy it as he was being lifted upwards by Sisa.
"Hurk...! I... I...!"
The knight felt his windpipes closing as Sisa and gravity stretched his neck to the verge of dislocation. Thus, he found it difficult to reply, but even if he could, he was afraid his head would be snapped in half, for he could only answer "no." This thought caused the knight to despair. He pped Sisa''s hands, who was still looking at him as if he were her final hope.
_Why are you looking at me like that? I don''t even know that you have children!_
Such were the knight''s thoughts, maybe, her children died in the recent altercation, but he really is not sure about who in those hundreds that died were her children. It was a good thing that he was just a newbie knight that is unfortunate to be enlisted during times of war and he had not worked with a lot of people yet, thus he was not loved nor hated, soon someone came running in their direction.
"GENERAL SISA!"
The veteran knight shouted, causing Sisa who still had tears flowing out of her crazed eyes to shift her attention towards the knight, of course, still holding the poor rookie knight by the neck, however, as she smiled seeing the knight, her gripped also started to loosen, causing much relief to the newbie.
"You... you...?"
Sisa seems to be choking on her tears, but the veteran knight, obviously is very adept in handling the insane general in front of him, and thus he said.
"Yes... yes... huff... They... Crispin and Basilio... went over there..."
As he said as such, the knight pointed in a random direction, coincidentally, it was the direction of the camp of their enemy, upon seeing that, Sisa''s smile became more prominent, and in a hurry she dropped the newbie knight who immediately gasped for air and ran into the direction of the enemy camp, though she doesn''t know where exactly it was.
The veteran knight immediately aided the newbie, thus he did not notice Sisa once again change her expression.
"You... you... you... my children... because of you...!"
Such were her words before the space in front of her spawned numerous cubes, those cubes then seem to forcefully rip the 3rd dimension open, making the 4th dimension avable.
"Give me back... my children!"
Sisa slowly walked to the crude 4th dimension as if she had not just almost strangled someone to death.
________
"Phew... thank you, sir."
The senior and junior knight sat on a rock lodged in two trees, until now, they were unaware of the disappearance of their general, they just knew that she would be gone for a while because of her manic episode.
"Don''t worry about it, but you should really be careful and hide properly when General Sisa started to shout seemingly pointless things, that is when you know that she is about to have an episode."
The senior knight shared his experience, however, the curious man that the junior knight is, asked the question that many of the new knights have been mulling for who knows how many years already.
"I understand, senior, however, I wonder why is general Sisa like that? Rather... what happened to her children? Did they participate in this war?"
Perhaps, because the junior knight is just a teenager and just turned eighteen, thus, he did not know of the innerworkings of the knight order''s roster of generals, the senior knight frowned at this question and then started to nce around, seemingly to make sure that no one will hear what he was about to say.
"You seem to be ignorant of the chivalric order''s inner workings, as you senior, I am obligated to tell you how our General Sisa was reduced to such a state."
That sentence was a little louder so that the senior knight could make it seem that it was his moral obligation to gossip about his superior, this is so that the senior knight will have a proper reason and not be sacked by his generalter, the senior knight continued.
"No one is sure about it either, even I am not sure, but apparently, there was once a cult of an unknown god inside Tydings that is being desired by the king to recruit in his kingdom because of their strength, because of that, King Tydings IV used his absolute monarchial powers to give them a lot of freedom. However, to be expected of a cult, they crossed the limits of their freedom and started abducting children, and two of the children the cult abducted were General Sisa''s, who was the only genius of space magic in the entire history of Tydings."
"This caused the General to be driven mad, and one thing led to another and when Sisa confirmed who is the killer of her children as well as their backer, sheid waste in the entire Tydings without remorse, at that time, cities after city disappeared overnight, swallowed whole by her space magic, only when the cult has been banished outside the kingdom did General Sisa stopped."
The senior knight, of course, exaggerated some parts, specially the part where cities after city disappeared, they just got into utter chaos, some chaos caused towns and cities to merge themselves into another territory, well they still vanished, but in a geographically short time and not overnight, yet still, such a im sounds like an exaggeration.
However, the junior knight seeing that there is a person who can drop a literal nuclear bomb and change the weather of the world for the next year or two, became nervous.
"I... it''s a good thing that you saved me there then... thank you again."@@novelbin@@
The senior knight was satisfied that the junior knight knew how to listen, he felt like the two of them would get along well.
Only if they realized that their captain had disappeared from their camp.
____________
"Hello, Eleanor? Can I ask you something?"
As [Guide] asked such a question, he could audibly hear the sound of solid matters shing, the roars of humans that are presumed to be battle cries, because of such sounds, he was nervous that he would be declined, fortunately, Eleanor replied to him almost immediately.
"Oh my, of course you can, I have been waiting for your call for quite a while I have something to report, you see."
Eleanor said in one breath, however, sometimes what she was saying is being drowned by the continuous sound of spells, which is unusual because the call was supposed to be in the mind.
"Oh, is it the crystal in the core of the King of Tydings?"
Eleanor affirmed with a "Yes", after which, she took about 3 seconds before continuing.
"I see, well, that''s good, I don''t know the exact number but the King has several Artificial Hero Prospect Crystals, and I''m gonna need you to modify the sealing magic circle of the arc reactor and give it to me and the other generals."
[Guide] was shocked at such a remark, he couldn''t believe it, well, it couldn''t be so easy, right?
"Are you sure?"
[Guide] questioned, as they say, confirmation is a good thing and not a doubt on one''s ability, which is known by intellectuals such as Eleanor who replied immediately.
"Yes, I have used some sand to infiltrate his body, again, the sand cannot detect the exact number of crystals on his body, but the principle of the two devices is the same, only that the crystal sts mana into the whole body, making the crystal more dangerous for people rather than the arc reactor that connects itself the the vessels of the body to naturally supply mana, so yes, I am 90% percent positive that what I suggested works."
[Guide] was once again surprised by this, as he said, he is not as flexible as a human and is yet to reach that level of free will, so he cannot help but praise Eleanor, he said "Thank You" and did not ask why can''t Eleanor do it herself, that would make him look like an idiot if he cannot tell from the obvious.
So he immediately called on the capital and asked some mages who are reserved for emergences to create a paper copy of the magic circle that doesn''t let the Arc reactor produce energy from what its limiter can handle, it took the mages an hour before they finally gave the copy to [Guide] via making a spider swallow the parchment paper whole.
"Now then, I just have to make the magic circle be able to stop the flow of magicpletely instead of just limiting it... which is quite easier than what I have to do for the reincarnation sequence to be unsealed."
[Guide] thought of his strategy and mulled, he decided to look at the generals of the enemy before deciding on whether he needed to order a 1v1 against them using his spying spiders who have be undeads and are not under the control of Sophia.
_Hmmm...?_
Just as [Guide] was scanning all of the tent of the knight orders, he noticed something strange, soon however, his numerous eyes widened and shouted.
"SISA IS MISSING!
_______
Still, the second day of the 2nd Elven-Undead war, at night.
The only living city of Kamatayan, Bwan City is engulfed in a solemn atmosphere, the monsters and humans in the city that normally make the main streets of the city bustle with activity are in their houses, abiding by the curfew and its details down to the final letter, the two flickering lights from the main battlefield portrays just how the fight between the two strongest of both sides vague, yet vividly on their minds.
Such scenes reminded them to be disciplined and not force their way out of the temporary martialw. Not only the civilians, even the soldiers and their captains who are tasked to man the walls have solemn expressions, this time, Bwan City is sure to receive at least one attack, as they are the most vulnerable (rtively speaking, of course) out of all the cities and municipalities, if the enemy were to sessfully took over the city, they will be able to march directly into the inner parts of the Queendom in the inner parts of the city.
They were warned of the threat of Apki, the empire that has some unreasonable animosity towards Kamatayan, but the Mayari Empire is currently intensifying their invasion efforts against their counterparts, so the generals of the city are not that worried.
Speaking of the generals, all of them are stretched all over the straight back side of the walls of Bwan except for Sipnayan who is alone, alongside a band of soldiers in the front walls facing Gjarhorn, this causes a heated argument between Agilus and Wukong, about why is a civilian member of the military is the sole defender of the front and how such an arrangement was the arrangement of Lady Sophia, of course Wukong cannot and will not me her queen, but was still dissatisfied, but in the end he can just begrudgingly take orders.
And now, Sipnayan, the chef is in a tent, alone to think of strategies on how to eat the cupcakes he has made and ration them throughout the war, and as she did so, she cannot help but mutter.
"I hope no enemyes..."
And, as if on cue, his ears and nose suddenly twitched, for in the far north appeared a person, and, as her post indicated, she knew by instinct that an enemy arrived.
"And I just have to wish for it..."
She muttered, what''s more, is that, the person suddenly appeared, one moment the person wasn''t there and the next, the person was already walking towards their direction, seeing this, Sipnayan immediately knew that the opponent was strong, and the said opponent was most certainly a general, thus he immediately wrote several simple letters, she then put out several papers with the pentagram and then activated all of them at once.
The letter will be delivered to the generals in the back of the walls, and there it says: "Get Ready to Engage"
After that, Sipnayan went out of the tent, called the captains, and made them get ready for battle, actually, this is just so that they will stay put as they might get some stray from the battle she will be (unwillingly) participate in.
After doing so, Sipnayan dashed immediately, in a speed that shouldn''t belong to a chef, she immediately transversed a hundred meters in a matter of a second, and as she reached that distance, she stopped, her vignce now heightened to the max.
_The enemy should be in this par-_
As if to double jinx herself, just as she thought of that, she felt her whole body halt to the ground, and at the same time, she felt her chin be grabbed from above and be dragged upwards, in her back was a tall woman, her hair is covering her face, but her white less eyes is a clear indicator of her aggression.
"WHERE ARE MY CHILDREN!?"
The woman shouted, which made Sipnayan perplexed, though she didn''t have to feel anything, as cubes suddenly ripped the 3rd dimension below her and the woman''s feet, causing them to fall towards it.
When the rip was closed, the forest regained its silence, as if no abduction happened in the said ce a second ago.
Chapter 154: I’ll Do You One Better: Who are your Children?
Chapter 154: I¡¯ll Do You One Better: Who are your Children?
The generals of the living city of Kamatayan immediately hurled orders the first instant they received the letters from Sipnayan. The distribution of the army is unbnced. That is because Bwan city is an economic city, and thus, its security relies mostly on the quality of the soldiers instead of quantity. They have just a total of 80,000 soldiers, goblins, and monkeysbined.
70,000 of which are in the front, because in the off chance that the Apki empire was able to get out of the entanglement the Mayari Empire made with them and also, again, if somehow they were able to sessfully punch through the Queendom of Urduja, then they have to focus their forces in the front, if they focused in the back, the soldiers will need to rush back to the front, that will be toote no matter how strong individually the soldiers of the living city are, also the air force (manananggals) were already stationed for their role in the Elven-Undead war and the next war against Valentine.
Sophia made this arrangement ording to the simtion of the whole time loop in her head, yes, for Sophia, all of her ns up until a certain point will need to follow how she was supposed to act in the time loop, roughly that is.
All of the 10,000 soldiers of Saru, Wukong, and Jin went to the formation, Ruphas was also present, but because for obvious reasons, he was not leading any kind of team, the cavalry of goats and wolves were in the front as the first line of attack while the infantry will act as the rear and in the walls are the marksmen with rifles already in hand, the giant goat of the Kamatayan Queendom sighed, as if to grimace the war he have to participate into if they could have just slept the whole day.
Yet, he still did not dare to be negligent, he immediately transformed, Ruphas'' diamond horns transformed into arge clump of electricity and his whole body started to emit thunderous sounds, announcing that he, for a long time would once again (unwillingly) throw hands, and as if on cue, a band of approximately 5,000 knights marched in haste towards them, there is not a single general that is leading them, causing the generals of Bwan to be perplexed.
They watched as the captains of the knight order of Sisa and some elves started to fix their formation and stare at them with intent, just when Wokung was about to ask what they should do and if they should be worried about a trap from the general that is leading this band of soldiers, all of the generals of Bwan heard [Guide] speak in their minds.
"Generals of Bwan, no need to reply, those elves at the back can punch a hole in a part of the barrier in your city and the only thing good about them is that they are not capable of counter-engineering the barrier, and the only elf capable of that is the one Lady Sophia is fighting against this whole time, you have to kill all those at the back, no exceptions, also, don''t worry about you being ambushed or anything, that knight order is owned by Sisa, the strongest general of the Tydings Kingdom who is now fighting against Sipnayan in the front."
At this moment, Wokung''s eyes twitched, he replied on his mind.
"Can Sipnayan handle her?"
The "call" was linked up, so the captains, despite their serious faces could not help but look at Wokung, who of course, ignored them with all his might.
"Oh yes, Sipnayan can handle the fight just fine, don''t be bothered by her absence, by the time you made the enemy give up, she''s already done with her one on one, or maybe she will be able to defeat her enemy before all of you also, don''t kill them all, and instead make them a prisoner of war until the whole Second-Elven Undead war ended, who knows maybe they will be useful."
Wokung sighed and relief and once again looked at the enemies while the captains looked at them too, they were not nervous, but still did not dare to underestimate the opponent because one of their main orders was to put anyone in the side of Sophia in the same level as them and don''t underestimate them just because they are undeads, or in this case, just because they are monsters.
No other words were spoken between the two sides, the knights were not even worried about their numerical disadvantage, they immediately charged toward the enemy, and so did the Bwan city army, the elves immediately went towards the goat as they took it upon themselves to neutralize such an area of effect level threat, while the captain picked up the generals, two vs 1 like it was said earlier, they are confident, but not arrogant, and with the higher echelons of the two armies started to fight, the difference between two armies was immediately exposed.
The elves that were supposed to give support to the humans cannot make quick work of Ruphas, that is something that they wanted to do because of thenguid and clumsy look of Ruphas, but instead, they needed to make every soldier retreat and encase the beast in a barrier to deal with him, which also did not worked because with three bashes using his head, Ruphas broke out of the barrier and started sprawling electricity everywhere while also chasing after the elves.
The elves are just alive because they are small and were then rtively faster than Ruphas.
_This is troublesome... why do they have to be so small... Rather why do I need to be called back from the main battlefield to here on such short notice? No, why do I have to be on that battlefield in the first ce? I''m a living soldier... Mantis and Oni will be a better choice because they are dead... sight, the world won''t just let me rest..._
While fighting, Ruphas sighed in his heart, he was considered a general, but he didn''t consider himself as one, because it was troublesome.
_________
The captains also have the same problem, all of the generals in the Bwan city camp are someone they can barely handle, they have to do their best to not be engulfed by the mes that spew out of the sword of Saru, or the long staff of Wokung or the burning fist of Jin, they would have already retreated if they were not given orders to stall for time for their general and attack the living army to make a proper entry point for them.
The meeting on how to find Sisa was filled with people who are jealous of her strength, thus they concluded that it''s not a good idea to save her with one general who leads the rescue army because the enemy might take advantage of it and attack them, but the whole knight''s order can trante it as the generals wishing for their General Sisa to die, and for them to die alongside her.
Thus right now, despite the disadvantage, the knights fought bravely, with hope and confidence that their general woulde back to their side, after all, she was not the strongest for nothing.
Right?
________
It took just a split second for the vision of Sipnayan to be restored, and when it did, she woke up in the view of the one who made her go blind for a second, she had overgrown hair that covered the middle and side parts of her face, a tall bodyplimented by the tall mountains on her chest and childbearing hips.
_She will be a good offering to Lady Sophia._
Such was Sipnayan''s observation as if she was not just kidnapped by the woman in front of her, the two of them are sitting in a see-saw of some sort that is in the middle of a clearing with swings, slides, and all the things that one could see on a yground, if not for the fact that the see-saw is hanging in perfect bnce despite Sipnayan''s weight being smaller than the woman in front of her, then she would feel like she went inside one of the ygrounds that are inside the Bwan City.
_Where is this? Some sort of pocket dimension? Is this something that Lady Sophia can do? Why didn''t I see her do this and only use the 4th dimension as some sort of transportation?_
Sipnayan continued to analyze, however, she did not know that the person she was facing right now was one of the few people who were given a natural understanding of space magic, she was also someone who was able to get it to level 5 by pure hard work alone, well, if Sophia is put her mind to it, she will certainly be able to make something like this, hell she will make a whole universe inside the 4th dimension, however, this is where the disadvantage of instantaneous learninges into y.
Sophia has a very good grasp of the basics of quantum physics, which is, the 4th dimension, and thus she concluded that the best way to use this magic is for transpiration, she might have some ideas to experiment on it, but because of the risk of messing up her ns to destroy the time loop, she never did.
And it''s not like she can''t use it as it was seen in her [Night Prison] which has some space magic for the ces generated to be realistic against Hebi Tsukaiza and Aerendil, it''s just that she did not use it as a very integral part of her battle system and at most is something that can distract her opponent for at least a split second
But in any case, Sophia doesn''t have the time, madness, and leeway of Sisa to learn and construct a very intricate domain, however, despite Sipnayan not knowing all of such things (not like it will be very useful to her if she did), Sipnayan prepared for her uing fight, a paper appeared on her hand, and slowly, without being noticed by the woman in front, it slipped down the seesaw and thennded on her feet, in that paper, a dot appeared that started to drag itself and draw a circle.
_Now, the time stalling starts._
As Sipnayan thought of that, the woman in front of her suddenly spoke.@@novelbin@@
"Where are my children?"
The eyebrows of Sipnayan constricted for a little.
_I''ll do you one better, who are your children?_
Sipnayan could not help but think of that, but in fear of not being able to stall enough time, she restrained herself, also, she didn''t have any time to make snarky remarks, for the moment thedy in front of her asked such a question, all of the matter in the pocket dimension they were in suddenly started to disintegrate, the swings, the slides, the earth, the sky, everything except the seesaw that just floated in the middle of the future barrage of projectiles started to detach themselves with each other, after which, they immediately formed into several swords that enveloped Sipnayan in 360 degrees.
Somehow however, Sisa made all of these swords position themselves in a way that would evade her and will only target her enemy, she was not afraid of her enemy being able to fight back, this is her domain after all, a domain that a lot of enemy soldiers have fallen victim too.
She might be a mad woman, but still, she is the strongest, thus her confidence in herself is on the level that she already won without even the fight starting yet, thus she waited for an answer impatiently with her whiteless eyes that as usual, filled with bottomless madness.
"Uhm... well, before that... can I know who you are?"
At that moment, it seemed like somehow, someway, Sipnayan''s words offended Sisa, the madwoman gritted her teeth and then shouted, without even a single warning, all of her projectiles started to charge at Sipnayan, who started to "panic" immediately.
"Wait, wait! How would I know if I know your children if I don''t know who their mother is!?"
Sipnayan shouted, and again, it was as if Sisa was animated by a puppeteer, all of her projectiles stopped, but she still gnashed her teeth and red at Sipnayan, who was still so calm despite being a prisoner of hers.
_She... she definitely knows where my children are..._
Sisa somehow concluded, her insanity clouding her logical thinking, making her go along with the desire of the enemy, Sipnayan already noticed something strange about her enemy the moment she saw her crazy eyes, it was not a crazy that would trigger under extreme circumstances, it was the insanity that will never go away no matter how many children of hers hugged her as theye back to her.
Sipnayan''s problem is, that she really didn''t know who the hell are the children of this woman, and such a woman answered her question, albeit still on guard.
"... Sisa... give me back my children..."
Sipnayan cannot but give up retorting in her heart, no matter how many times she does, she is aware that this crazy woman will not be able to understand that her children are not with her, and well, it''s not like she has to answer her questions, she just have to stall for time, until the dot finished drawing a circle, and thus, she replied.
"... Oh... Sisa... I see, well, the thing is, I have a loooot of children with me... so I may not be able to remember who is who... so, I would again, like to ask, can you tell me, in great detail of course, how does your children look?"
Chapter 155: The Mother Deprived of Her Children
Chapter 155: The Mother Deprived of Her Children
As insane as Sisa is, she still cannot help but tilt her head upon hearing the statement of the person in front of her, whose name she did not even know.
"A lot of... children?"
Hearing her opponent''s perplexed, edging-to-disgusting tone, Sipnayan flinched and immediately exined herself. At this moment, the paperbetween her toes doesn''t even have a fourth of the total circumference of the circle being drawn by the seemingly sentient dot.
"No, no, that''s not what I meant. I, Sipnayan, am a chef who was given a permit by my queen herself. I will not dare call myself her citizen if I ever be a predator. What I want to tell you is that, in our orphanage, there are a handful of human children, and I, with all my heart, want to help you find your children."
Sipnayan made her words as roundabout as linguistically possible to waste the time of Sisa who is still perplexed as ever and make way for her strongest and yet most bothersome, in more ways than one attack.
_This is why I don''t want to fight._
Sipnayan watched as the perplexed and confused look on Sisa was gradually cleared, her whole pocket dimension shook with the newfound manic excitement and hope of its owner that became visible to her ever-disturbing eyes.
"Re... really? Will you really help me find my children?"
The handle of the see-saw being held by Sisa started to creak as the maddy gripped it more intensely, Sipnayan was amazed that even the paint of the seesaw was being simted by the pocket dimension.
"Of course... of course, I want to, now can you tell me? How do they look?"
Sisa''s face brightened even more, she stuttered and then looked in the "sky" of her pocket dimension, her hand raised, as if she was just moments from remembering their faces.
"Ah... eh... they went to the church when they were about 5... they are twins, identical and um..."
Sisa started to get nervous as her madness seemed to cloud her memory, at this sight, Sipnayan could not help but feel a little guilty, this is also one of the reasons why she never wanted to fight unless otherwise,pletely necessary.
Deception, especially if done by her, is something that she despises the most, no offense to herdy though, someone who loves tricking other people the most.
"Ah! They have the same hair as me, but not the eyes, their eyes are beautiful, like... they are like eyes, really beautiful eyes."
Sipnayan nodded, in her face, she was thinking hard, but in her mind she could not help but notice the repeated words of Sisa, despite that, she did not say anything for a while and then nodded, at this moment, she could feel that the sentient dot in the paper is not a little bit short of drawing half a circle.
_The fact that Sisa takes a lot of time to formte her words due to her brain being messed up by the loss of her children, I am quite sure that the 5-minute load of that attack from my unique skill will be fulfilled without a hitch..._
Now she have about 2 minutes and 37 seconds (and counting) remaining for the loading time, which she wanted to consume as much as physically possible.
"I see... I think I might have known some humans that fit such criteria, just to be sure... can you confirm their sex? Also, can you tell me exactly how you lost your children, besides going to the church thest time you so them?"
At that moment, Sisa squinted her eyes, and again, Sipnayan confirmed that he was once again in an overdrive, now, she had sessfully made the sentient circle ovep the 1/2 mark, now it was already just 2 minutes and counting before the attack will be activated, and still, Sisa never noticed it.
"Er... How... ah..."
Sipnayan could not help but grit her teeth, Sisa is working hard, the sword all over them started to hang loosely, losing their threat little by little as she did her best to remember something she had forced herself to forget, the source of her insanity.
"Erm... no, no wait, why can''t I... no... no I should be the one to know it the most... they... they were my children... my children..."@@novelbin@@
At this moment, Sisa who was starting to clutch her head as she failed to remember something that should be vivid in her mind even after all those years, looked at Sipnayan again, and as if animated by the mood of their creator, the swords that already lost their edged once again stood erect and pointed at Sipnayan.
"MY CHILDREE...!"
Sipnayan panicked a little, she only needed another 10 seconds before shepleted the circle.
"WAAAAIT!"
Sipnayan used mana to shout at the little reasoning left in the mind of Sisa, luckily for her, it worked, she then, with only 5 seconds remaining before her attack raised her index finger.
"I... I have onest question if you can''t answer the previous one, or rather, a request.
3 seconds, and in that small amount of time, Sisa''s eyes were still sharp yet glued to what Sipnayan was about to say, and in the time she red at the goblin in front of her, the circle in the paper was finally drawn.
[Notice: The ability [Absolute destruction] of the unique skill [Disintegrator] has been activated, please ce a target.]
At the sound of such a notification, Sipnayan continued.
"It''s simple you see..."
She paused for a moment, and at that instant, she made the paper in between her toes fall off one of the des that was targeting her, this was immediately noticed by the high-strung Sisa, and she immediately gripped the seesaw hard, causing the metal handle to deform, and alongside such deformation all of the swords pointed at her enemy that manipted her vulnerable and manic mind charged as if bolts of harpoonspeting on who would first stab the shark they were targeting, however, Sipnayan, the said shark remained calm.
Unlike her fighter counterparts, she is stronger, she have no hint of happiness in this sudden impulsive outburst, she felt her conscience churning her insides.
"[Disintegrate]"
Such is what Sipnayan muttered, and with that single word, it was as if the whole pocket dimension heard amand from their deity, all of the des charging stopped moving which caused great shock in the face of Sisa, but that shock onlysted for a fraction of a second because, at the next instant, a small circle appeared in the feet of Sipnayan, this small circle has green, neon color that caused the part of the 4th pocket dimension to shatter into symmetrical triangle shard.
This circle immediately spread in the whole pocket dimension, Sisa, who has her mind blended because of her obsession being stimted as well as the shock of her strongest ace and space magic being destroyed in a fraction of a second, and only when she and her opponentnded in the greenery they were in before did she went out of her daze.
_My... pocket dimension..._
Sisa looked at Sipnayan for a second, at the next second, she shouted a soul-searing scream that reverberated throughout the forest, she clenched her fist and dashed toward her opponent that is less than two meters away.
However, just like before, the goblin remained calm, she pointed her index finger which glowed in green neon, and once again, the voice of the system resounded in the mind of Sipnayan.
[Notice: 1 minute before the debuff of [Absolute destruction], the requirement for using [Controlled Destruction] has been met, in one minute, you can use this ability repeatedly, please control the destruction.]
Sipnayan did not think much, for the opponent was already half a meter away from her.
[Command: All of the bones, except joins be snapped in half.]
As the notification resounded once again, the glow in Sipnayan''s finger shot out into the chest of Sisa, and again, it was as if the mad woman''s world had stopped, she looked at her left arm, the humerus, the bone attached to the ball joint, the longest bone in the body was snapped and bent in a bad angle, the ulna, radius and all the bones in her hand were also in the same condition, some are bent to the front, some at the palm, some left and right, some are so bad that the bone is protruding out of the skin.
Not only in her left arm, but all the bones in her body, except the bones that created the joints seem to be somehow snapped into two. Sisa can only stare in confusion at her enemy, tears of pain, apanied by fountain-like blood gushing all over her body flowing out of her eyes as she fell down the ground and became visible in her visage which is just an inch shy of the foot of Sipnayan.
_It hurts... it hurts..._
Her mind was chaotic, seemingly more chaotic than before, and if Sisa was to get into her usual pattern, she would once again enter her manic state and run amuck, and at this state, until her death, but it was as if a miracle from the heavens happened, from the god that gave her a useless ability, if there is such a thing.
"How did you lose them?"
Sisa remembered such a question.
_Ah, yes, how can I forget about, how can I forget about that day?_
________
In the world of Pentateuch, religions are generally not allowed by their gods to hold an army, simply because the gods consider the army of the kingdom they protect as their army, sometimes, even the cathedral is just a symbolic thing and doesn''t hold any meaning other than the ce where the heroes and prophets prays.
But of course, like usual, there are exceptions to the rule, such as the god of the underworld, the sole god that is considered the patron of Tydings kingdom, and the god of the King of the Underworld, Tydings IV, way before Sisa had children, the kings of Tydings have the official title of Pope, and the royal army, is the army of the church of the god of the underworld.
In that era until just about 11 years ago, the church recruited children, irrespective of sex to be sacristans, and from there, they were tested on whether or not they will be forever mere servants in masses or will be future capable soldiers, such is what happened to the children of Sisa.
Originally, Sisa, her dead husband, Basilio, the older brother, and Crispin the younger brother were simple vigers, well, except for the fact that Sisa can pass through the fourth dimension and go from the vige to the capital in an instant, or the fact that Crispin and Basilio have no presence at all, making their attempt to the life of their abusive father sessful, their family is normal.
It was just a spur-of-the-moment action between the two brothers, who are receiving unconditional love from their mother felt vexed and angered with the way such a bastardic excuse for a father treats their gentle and caring mother, so one day, they picked up kitchen knives, one each and sneaked attacked their father, right in the two sides of the throat.
Going back, every day, in order to be able to hide their abilities from their neighbors, they will use the 4th dimension to go to the capital and sell their goods in their humble weapons shop, it caters to the adventurers and some sacristans that became soldiers in training.
Their life is just like that, not toovish, not too poor, just surviving, with the ever-so-handy space magic of Sisa, who without her knowledge already leveled up to 5 because of her continuous usage and subconsciousprehension of the essence of the space magic.
Even geniuses in space magic have different levels of speed inprehension, but they are not aware of that nor do they care, they just continue their lives as one happy family.
Of course, to make her children happy, she used the pocket dimension as well as learned earth magic to transmute metal and create trees and grounds to make a yground for her children.
One can say that everything that Sisa does, even her breathing itself is for her children.
However, as they said, it is easier to punch the moon than to make two humans happy for each other, Sisa and her family, despite just "surviving" were actually the richest family in the vige, they have thergest house, and the cleanest pair of clothes, and what is most infuriating is that the vigers never saw the family get outside their house.
Because of suspicion alongside overflowing envy, the vigers started to nder Sisa, and not simple, vige-wide nder, they made it fly towards the nearest town, that Sisa was sleeping with a noble to sustain her children, that she''s a murderer who takes assassination missions that mostly targets the magicless and skilless but influential friars.
The chapel in the town, as a representative of the god of the underworld and as the potential target of Sisa (also as a patriarchic organization that hopes for a night or two with a woman with such a riveting body), immediately took action, they marched their army towards the house of Sisa, and with the crimes of lust and murder, she alongside her children were arrested, much to the delight andughter of the vigers who were given rewards for giving "solid evidence" against such sinner.
When in fact, there was not a trial at all.
Such were the injustices that are being faced by Sisa, however, at that time, she was still not a soldier, she was just a mother, a mother who pleaded, and pleaded for the freedom of her children in exchange for herself, her body, and her very soul.
However, the family of Sisa has a lot of war potential, the mother can create an intricate pocket dimension and the two doesn''t have a presence, thus her plead were ignored.
They were ignored, without the priest, no, without the church itself being aware of the monster that they were about to create.
Chapter 156: The Monster They Created That Day
Chapter 156: The Monster They Created That Day
Sisa and her children were imprisoned for a year in separate dungeons, this is so that Basilio and Crispin would not be able to be instructed by their mother to attack prisoners or the soldiers that were watching the prison, after a year, the church enacted their true n for the family, Sisa who is still begging for her and her children to be together again was given a deal.@@novelbin@@
She has to be a militant of the church for three years, and after that period, she will be with her children again, during the deal, Sisa is already on the verge of madness and the only thought that keeps her sanity together is the prospect that her children are still alive, thus she immediately agreed and trained herself in using the yground she has created for her children as the ce of murder for her victims, the ones the church wanted dead.
Some of them were politicians who wanted the church and the state to break apart or nobles who wanted the church stripped of its army. All of them were killed by Sisa, who easily became the most efficient assassin of the church. One can say that she is very innovative in terms of unconventional use of space magic.
Normally, all things created by space magic will disperse after a while, thus she used earth magic and fused it with space magic (again, something that is not easy to do) to create an almost real-life yground simtion, she also used some wind magic to create breathing air, such is the reason for her efficiency, however, efficient or not, Sisa is still holding on the promise of the friars, their promise that she and her children will be together again.
And still, in her mind, it was still vivid how that promise was broken by the people she had trusted, quite blindly.
One day, three days before the three-year promise was fulfilled, the church of the god of the underworld, alongside Tydings Kingdom attacked the borders of Gjarhorn, and at that time, the children of Urduja were still the high-tier fighting force of said kingdom, the council of the kingdom opposed such a dumb attack against a nation that has an ancient cmity protecting them, however, the church, or rather the god of the underworld is stubborn to overthrow the god of the sun in thend of Gjarhorn, thus they proceeded.
Then, Urduja is still being sent to deal with the remnants of very in Genesis and the whole world, thus they proceeded with the attack despite the opposition, however there is one big problem, the god of the underworld and the god of the sun have ranks so far away with each other, the god of the sun is one of the original gods that survived the war of gods and nurtured an ancient cmity during the continental wars while the god of the underworld is only a god that emerged during the starting phase of the continental wars.
Not only is the god of the sun more powerful, but he is more intelligent, and is in fact furious at that time because very has encroached on the continent he and his brother Siginarugan have been protecting.
On that day, the sun took over the night as it descended and ttened the 50,000 army that was sent in the border of Gjarhorn and Tydings, and what is worse than that is, Basilio and Crispin, the children of their strongest assassin in that army as amunicator and saboteur. The church immediately went into turmoil, the only two people who let them control Sisa were gone, and in the office of the head friar of the cathedral of the royal capital, a heated discussion took ce.
"How will we be able to keep this a secret to Sisa?"
The head priest asked, causing the whole room to fall silent, in the reports, Sisa is seen as someone who has been numbed of her whole morality, and the only thing that will make her calm down is the mention of her children, if she wanted to, she can deal with the priests in the room while she is daydreaming.
What is a hero prospect if he or she is dumped into the 4th dimension, a ce without oxygen? Such are their thoughts, well, unfortunately for them, such fears wille true this day, for they did not notice, or rather they did not know that Sisa can use the 4th dimension to peak at secrets, and hearing her name, she suddenly appeared in the middle of all the clergymen present.
"What... what is it? What is it that you want to keep a secret from me?"
The headquarters of the ck ops of the Tydings kingdom is just beneath the cathedral to make the passing ofmands easier, thus it was very easy for assassins to shuttle through the cathedral to the headquarters if not for the fact that they had put some defensive magic spells in the whole cathedral so that the assassins cannot infiltrate the office area.
They can also stop Sisa from doing so if they sealed the 4th dimension, unfortunately, they didn''t so now, they are here, on the verge of their second great loss in two days.
"S-Sia! It is against the protocol to spy on your superior!"
The head priest who was sitting bellowed, acting tough despite the chattering of his whole body, and as he did so, he slowly dragged a file that was on his table to his cab, such a movement was seen by Sisa, thus, she dropped herself to the 4th dimension and reappeared in the side of the priest, she then punched the floating rib of the priest, causing the priest to shout in pain, he threw the file upwards, in desperation to hide everything from Sisa, yet the woman just caught it, alongside her catching the file are the other priest who have started to run out of the room to bid for their escape for the impending disaster that will be caused by their greed.
Sisa ignored the priests as she had a bad feeling about the file, she looked at the front page, and at the very front, the news that would finally make her lose her mind appeared.
"The sons of Sisa, Basilio, and Crispin are presumably dead by the sr attack of the god of the sun that melted all of the soldiers sent over to attack Gjarhorn without exemption, this matter shall be ssified and the ck ops shall immediately devise measures to leash Sisa tighter in theirp to not risk her going rouge."
It was like something snapped in the very brain of Sisa, her hands that were holding the papers trembled until she could not continue her grasp of the file.
"My chil..."
"...Gone... they... Crispin... Basilio...?"
Sisa''s artiction seemed to have shut down, she knelt as her knees buckled, tears flowing out of her eyes.
"My children..."
My children...
M???????????????????????????????????????????????Y????????????????????????????????????? ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????C???????????????????????????????????????????????????H?????????????????????I??????????????????????????L???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????D?????????????????????????R????????????????????????????????????E?????????????????N????????????????????????????????????????!
It was like a dream, no, a nightmare, for the moment Sisa learned of this tragedy, her naturally big mana pool rtive to her non-hero prospect self enveloped the whole 500-meter radius from the cathedral outward, thest instant the people were nervously praying that there will be no retaliation from the side of Gjarhorn, and the next instant, they saw darkness with cracks that have blue light seeping through them and the next instant, they were floating in a blue, geometric space, and what''s worse is that the ce doesn''t have air.
The whole chunk of the city that was transferred to the fourth dimension by the seemingly perpetual wrath of Sisa started to gasp for air, the priests who had run away looked at the blue skyless ceiling of the 4th dimension, there is ady, thedy that they have been able to control all this time, is now creating thousands, no hundreds of thousands of swords and is hurling it in all direction.
"BRING ME BACK MY CHILDREN! MY CHILDREN! MY CHILDREEEEN!"
She shouted and shouted, she shouted until her vocal cords were ruptured as she murdered anyone that looked like breathing, though all living beings at that moment, even her could not breathe, it''s just that she used wind magic, so she was fine.
No one knew how can she have the presence of mind to use magic in the middle of her spiral down the path of eternal madness, all of the humans present in the removed chunk of the royal cityjust knew one thing.
All of them are dead.
Indeed, Sisa did not stop despite her exhaustion, and only when the chunk of the city was ridden out of all living beings did her view went back into therge crater that she had created.
"Bring me back... my... Children..."
Such were herst words before she passed out from grief and exhaustion.
Yet still, it was disregarded, the kingdom is afraid of humiliation, thus they made it look like the religious order is a cult that was given a lot of freedom that they abused, they also painted Sisa as an almost uncontroble monster that will make towns and cities merge just to defend themselves.
And, she was ultimately defeated by the king, in their stories at least, so that the kingdom would cover up how a chunk of their capital disappeared.
__________
Sisa who was drowned with mncholy as she strode to the end of her miserable life started to make her pants slower and slower, and as her vision blurred, her mind was still in an overdrive as it remembered all of her memories.
_After that, I was picked up by King Tydings IV, was brainwashed to further descend down the path of insanity, made to participate in the Artificial Hero Prospect Project of Stardust, and became the strongest general of the Elven-Human army..._
Sisa finally closed her eyes, somehow, her mind was already clear, even though she died not being able to see her children ever again, at least she would be able to meet them to where ever ce she was going, well that is at least what she thought because Sipnayan hurriedly crushed three medicines into fine power and let it flow down the throat of Sisa.
"30 Seconds, no time to dally."
Sipnayan muttered she did not wait for the whole skeletal system of Sisa to go back to its original position as intended by the medicine, the process would take more than a minute and the drawback would make her unable to deal with the cleanup, she pulled up a disposable teleportation paper and then transferred herself to the tent once more, she made her reappearance acknowledged and wrote letters to the living generals that are still fighting against the knight order and then transferred the letters to the recipients, after that she sighed whilst a voice was heard in her ears.
"Are you alright?"
[Guide] asked her, even though Sipnayan was obviously gassed.
"Yes, I will just deal with the bacsh for a little while."
[Guide] went silent at that, which made Sipnayan continue.
"In any case, I already told the people at the back of the city that I can''t help them, also I will be giving Sisa here to Lady Sophia, maybe she will give me a bigger plot ofnd to herd my ingredients for the second branch ofmy restaurant if I offered Sisa''s mountain ranges."
[Guide] affirmed in understanding, of course not before cursing about how shrewd business owners are, with a little bit of talking, they said bye to each other, and as they did, Sipnayan heard a notification rang out of her ear.
[Notice: The debuff for the unique skill [Disintegrator] has been applied.]
Sipnayan clicked her tongue, and as she did, her body started to morph, it shrank and shrank until her body that was oh-so-lusted upon by Wokung became that of a child.
_Dang it._
She cannot help but curse, her unique skill [Disintegrator] is a skill that lets her disintegrate into a fine level of perfection anything that she wants to disintegrate, the most basic ability is her hands being able to "disintegrate" (chop) ingredients into cubes, cubelets and even fine-grained, of course the greatest is the ability she used that can destroy a part of the 4th dimension, the [Absolute Destruction], such is the reason why is the strongest fighter of Bwan is not even a soldier.
There might even be a time were Sipnayan was proudly able to go on one against Sophia in her hero version, if not for the fact that [Disintegrator] cannot detect illusions, also because her level is just in the hero prospect level (but not being an official one) that she will lose the said fight. However, all good things are apanied by something horrible, and that something horrible is the bacsh of said unique skill''s ability, not only would the ability need time to activate, but it will also turn any user into a child, and not only in appearance, Sipnayan became a child in everything.
She became easily tired, more immature, and hell, Sipnayan suspects that if she was to wait a little longer for the debuff to dispel, even her menstrual cycle would stop froming, which is already dyed by a week.
"Can''t it be just me being unable to move for a whole day or something given that I was stripped away of the ability to use the unique skill? This is such a bummer."
She sighed, and as she did, she heard a shout at the entrance.
"W-who are you!?"
A monkey soldier shouted she was high-strung as she was in a war.
This is also one of the things Sipnayan doesn''t want, to exin her identity to other people.
Chapter 157: Will You Still Love me if I was a Child?
Chapter 157: Will You Still Love me if I was a Child?
The battle between two living armies of the elves, humans, and monsters of Kamatayan continued. Blood spilled, armors were broken, and limbs were strewn over as the two armies entangled against each other.
The knights of the elven-human alliance were already at a disadvantage, first the elves, despite their plethora of spells could not neutralize Ruphas, for the moment they tried to use magic spells to seal his movements, he would overcharge himself with electricity and would break out of it with sheer force, not only that, when they gave up to control the goat''s movement and tried to bombard him with the earth element, the presumed weakness of electricity, Ruphas was just momentarily stunned, for he immediately changed the elements that are spurting out of his horns to that of the water element, his control of the element is not so good, considering that he had just learned to use all elements as a way to vent out his momentarily motivation before and did not actively entered fights after that.@@novelbin@@
Still, the spouting water in his horns was enough to shield him and whip around deadly, high-speed cannonballs made out of water that caused more damage to the knight order of Sisa, that is until now was unable to connect with their general or even see a glimpse of her, even when the elves were exhausted of their mana and was sessfully killed by Ruphas that suddenly slept in the middle of the battlefield because he felt like it after he has just yed around with the rather powerful elves, they failed to even hear the madughter or cry of Sisa.
They were getting worried, the captain that was confronting the humanoid generals was falling left and right, and yes, like the elves, they were being toyed around as they fell.
The human and elves'' morale is at an all-time low, they have tried to overestimate their enemy, asmanded by the twomander-generals of their side while not forgetting why they are confident of their victory, but now, they are here, with nothing but slowly waning pride and a growing silent prayer that their general wille back as soon as possible.
This is not only for them, but for the whole army in general, if the general and the elite chunk of her knight order were to be annihted, the morale of the whole army would plummet, barring the other generals who are happy with the peril of Sisa, the normal soldiers, who were not made aware of this little feud of the generals will question the decision of their king to collude with a country that challenges a queendom with a random, outskirt general that can fight against the strongest general of their kingdom.
Not only the elite numbers will decrease, but the morale and trust of the soldiers will receive a huge blow each, which will make the whole army on the verge of copse, that is of course can normally be mitigated by the two kings by their side, unfortunately, they are also busy fighting without even a microsecond of rest.
The fear of all this happening made the knights work hard despite their plummeting numbers and the nervousness about their general''s status.
Unfortunately, all of these knights are not even aware that their fears have alreadye true this very night, specifically the one about Sisa.
The only thing they have never guessed is that she was defeated by a cook.
And as the human-elven army continued to fight an increasingly futile struggle, a light suddenly emerged in the pockets of all the generals of the living monsters, Wokung and co. were all perplexed, they retreated for a while and opened their pockets, in there was a letter that read:
"The general of the knight order that attacked us has been dealt with, her body will be dropped there any moment now."
All of the letters have such a notice, however, Wokung cannot help but be perplexed, he frowned which causes some worry to the soldiers, though he tells them not to worry.
"Will you still love me if I was a child?"
The monkey leader cannot understand, what is this teenage girl bullshit question have to do with the war? Wokung had never seen Sipnayan take the debuff of her unique skill before, thus he wondered if he had to answer it or not.
"Father! What are you doing!? Charge forward!"
Wokung was brought back to reality by this shout from Jin and Saru, he apologized, clenched the paper, and just decided to talk with his lover about the question after the war.
_I wonder how she defeated the general._
Wokung thought so as he once again charged and waved his staff around, causing the temporary relief of the human-elven soldiers to disappear again, and at the same time, themander of the second elven undead war. [Guide] gave a singlemand to all the soldiers of his side.
"Surround them, demand their surrender."
And thus they did, they stopped pressing from the front and started to make the cavalry move to the side and into the back in one swift motion, Wokung, Saru, and Jin then shouted.
"Surrender and retain your lives!"
They continued to press further, causing the pressure being felt by the human and elves to increase to levels they did not know existed, this was the first time they were so outssed in one one-on-one fighting power so bad, maybe because they never go to war against a kingdom and just quells some rebellion or cults, yet they did not give up, for they know that Sisa, their general can turn around the situation.
That''s maybe why it was so much to their shock to see, in the middle of their increasingly shrinking defensive formation, a long-haired woman fall from a paper that was tossed by a general from their opponent.
"Gene... general...?"
All of the knights of the elves and humans, as well as the monsters, stopped fighting, the elven-human army had their weapon pointed at the ground in increasing dread while their enemy as ever, had their swords and spears pointed in their heads.
"No... no way... what are you talking about?"
Another knight chimed in, he shoved the first one to speak away, and indeed, in there they saw a woman, her skin have some bones poking out of it, and her chest is kind of caved-in, however, he, or perhaps all of them are sure. General Sisa has been defeated.
"Give up and throw your weapons to the ground."
Once again, the monster generals demanded, this time, the loud silence made it so that even though they did not shout, they were still heard as if a gong from a mile away, the soldiers of the elven-human alliance finally had their morale crushed as they saw their greatest bet in winning their battle and also the person they wanted to rescue be defeated, the person who defeated her even have the luxury to keep her alive and seal her mana pool.
One by one, the elves and humans threw their weapons to the ground, put their hands in the air, and knelt in resignation to their fate.
Just like that, the invasion of Bwan City and the rescue of General Sisa failed spectacrly as how it started.
_________
After the battle, the captains of the monster living army took over the imprisonment of the invaders and cleaning up the battlefield, they used moving cells to properly transport the prisoners of war, not only that, the chains used to tie the soldiers were equipped with the magic circle used by Sophia in her handcuff toy (the one used by Bakunawa), without the decrease increase in sensitivity, thus all of the knights and mages are unable to strategize on a desperate attack, if they ever do, the soldiers also injected them with a tranquilizing medicine created by [Guide] in the pharmaceuticalb given to him by Sophia.
It will activate only if the medicine detects a forceful stimtion of muscles, blood, or mana, it will also turn to poison if it is forcefully deactivated by any kind of external interference or even the natural healing factor of the body, it will again turn into a more lethal poison when it was sessfully negated, and those who survived all of this will be normally too weak to resist. With some exemptions of course.
As the soldiers cleaned up the battlefields, the generals and Sipnayan in her child form were in a single tent, all of them were looking at Sipnayan.
"Why are you a child?"
Some veins can be seen appearing on the forehead of Sipnayan, and one can say that it was a good thing that [Guide] was suddenly spat out by a spider in the ceiling of the tent, defusing the situation.
"Good job living soldiers, especially you Sipnayan."
He greeted, which the living soldiers acknowledged by reinforcing their oath of loyalty to theirdy, after that, the tent went silent once more, and [Guide] could not help but grimace in his mind.
_Here ites._
Besides congratting the living army, the spidermander of the whole second elven undead war also has amand he has to fulfill thates directly from Sophia.
"So...mander... do we... have any more... you know, active participation in the second elven undead war or the war against Valentine?"
[Guide] sighed, bracing himself to escape as what he was about to say might touch some nerves.
"Hmm... yes, the queen ns to station you as a support army to Mayari as they block the flow of soldiers and invade the strategic cities of Apki to prevent them from supplying Valentine''s backup manpower..."
[Guide] paused, which made the generals who were grimacing because of another minor role given to them more nervous.
"Urduja will also probably join in the invasion, and... I am not allowed to say this consideration, but, as Sophia said, my words are her words, so she can''t do anything if I did."
What [Guide] was about to say is the root of his visit, but he has to make it seem like a farewell speech, that is because it is amand of Sophia, who, in her ns needs the time loop to be followed roughly the same as it was intended until she said so otherwise, one deviation from a major event will cause a great ripple that will be too grand for the undistracted Eris and Loki not to notice, thus despite her almost perfect simtion and Sophia having the strength to get out of the time loop alone, she still have to follow how Pentateuch will y out.
As [Guide] thought of this, he sighed and said his truth bomb.
"It is just a very rough idea and thedy is still grimacing about whether to make a meeting with you about this, but, after the Kamatayan-Valentine war, she wants the queendom to go full undead and sell the citizens of Bwan to Urduja."
Wokung and the other generals, even Sipnayan who had a rather bratty look as she have to be disturbed by her nap because of this were shocked, and after a moment of shock, all of the living generals slowly lowered their heads.
"Is it... is it because of our stubbornness... is it because we wanted to stay as living soldiers ?"
It is one of the agreements of the soldiers in Bwan, that was of course given free will by their Lady to organize themselves as long as she was not betrayed, they agreed that they shall remain living soldiers and be thest breathing bastion in the queendom of death as a representative of the other side of the cycle of life and death.
"No, it was probably because I don''t want to fight, I honestly think my wish is selfish."
[Guide] sighed at this, and as he did, the other two monkeys made their own opinions like Saru not being able to tie the knot with Kabuto that Sophia anticipated at the first instant their personalities aligned while Jin said it was his fault too, [Guide] cannot just bear to see the most underutilized people in the whole Queendom me themselves like this.
"You know, the queen thinks the opposite, to be honest, she just used the living for the enigma of the world against the undead to disappear by seeing them and living people coexist properly, after that, her ns for all of you are all a blur, she was afraid that all of you will be disappointed in her, as all of you are never utilized on her ns as the army''s mainstream became undeads, this action is in no way because she is disappointed but because she wants the best in you, I hope you understand."
The living generals frowned at this.
"Disappointed with her? No, she gave us new life and gave us a city and a ce in her queendom that is named death, we can never be disappointed with how she utilizes us."
Wokung said passion could be seen in her eyes whilst the other fighters nodded.
"Well, I know that, but let me tell you something, in that meeting, Lady Sophia will listen to what you want and will not agree to a passionate speech like ''If you ordered so, we shall kill ourselves to be undead'' because deep down, she knew that all of you wanted to keep your heart beating as thest piece of your pride."
[Guide] looked at the spider that spat her out, the spider knew the signal, so it went down with its web and started devouring him again.
"In any case, consider what you really like besides your loyalty, also keep this a secret... And free a soldier and make him go back to tell the news of Sisa''s defeat."
Chapter 158: Turmoil in the Ranks of the Living
Chapter 158: Turmoil in the Ranks of the Living
"That should do it. I don''t know how urate the simtion of the time loop in the head of Sophia she got by reading historical passages, but that is none of my concern."
Back in themand center of the undead army, [Guide] sighed. He felt bad for the living generals who have to serve Sophia with the thought that they might be sold off to another country, but he also understood that they would be phased out quickly if they stayed in a ce littered with undeads. Also, those living beings are thest flesh and blood reminder to Sophia that she was once a living being because right now, she''s already a bonafide undead.
_Also, they were not killed from the start because Sophia subconsciously wants a living family, so she is very reluctant to kill these people and turn them into undeads... really, howplicated it is to be a human._
She''s called the glitch in the matrix and is now fighting one of the world''s smartest beings. Yet she made such a stupid decision and doesn''t want to fix it even though she can most definitely impose a very easy solution on her subordinates.
"Ah, forget it, I am not that advanced that I can understand all of the intricacies of the human brain, which, in fact, can match the universe in mysteriousness."
[Guide] pulled out some random knowledge he learned from browsing Sophia''s mind as he looked at the table he was in, in there are two magic circles, one is just an inch to connect the neurons like inscriptions, the magic circle to counter engineer the magic circle that is used to seal up the resurrection sequence of the undeads which came to be as easier as what [Guide] have expected, too easy in fact, and the other one is aplete magic circle, this is the sealing circle for the artificial hero prospect crystal, it already worked to Sisa who was given the maximum priority treatment, so she was sealed of her ability to use mana and use the crystal that reced her heart, so she is now practically dead unless otherwise desired by [Guide].
"Now that Sisa is gone, the n of the generals of the living to use her knight order as fuel to their own will fail, I will individually target them with my generals, this will be guessed despite the mana intoxication caused by the alcoholic levels of mana they are receiving from their cores. However, in the end, they are still fighting drunk and also grew confident of their artificially given strength, and will not even be able to think of this magic circle."
The reason for the magic circle of [Guide] is not only so that they can match the strength of the generals but also to catch them off guard for a fast and decisive victory because after that, they still have to invade Indio, create a defense line from the coast of Stardust to Kamatayan, Sophia is stubborn to not attack and wait for the invasion of Gjarhorn.
[Guide] did not think further, he contacted Eleanor, memorized the circle, and then said.@@novelbin@@
"You can now finish your fight."
_________
Human-Elven Army,mander''s tent: 2 hours after the defeat of Sisa''s knight order, 5 individuals, 3 elves 2 humans, are present in the tent, all of the people are silent, unaware of Sisa''s capture, and the enemy is able to even out the 1v1 situation of the generals, originally, Ruphas was tapped to deal with Sisa, being the second strongest fighter of Bwan as well as the one with the highest defense, but he was immediately pulled out when [Guide] realized the space magic of Sisa.
One would say that Ruphas was very lucky. However, the generals of the living don''t care about this, nor do they analyze such sequence in the undead''s war execution, like [Guide] said, all of them are essentially drunk because of mana, and they don''t have the King of Tydings, the deputymander general of the elven-human army to analyze such things, they just made their strategy, and mind you, such strategy is to kill or injure their strongest warrior and absorb the army that tried to rescue her after they escaped from the hands of the monster army. [Guide], or rather Sophia, is really on point when she says that these people will not act like their age, they did not even consider that the knight order will be caught or ughtered.
They just waited, for two hours at that, before a burly white elf, something very strange for an elf of the white variety, finally spoke, impatience clear on his tone.
"What the hell is that crazy son of a gun doing? Why is she taking so long? Could she be dead?"
A human male with a glowing ring on his right ring finger immediately shook his head.
"How can she die? She''s an assassin, Tyding''s strongest, in fact, even the generals of the undead army don''t daree close to her, remember that those undeads are already the most potent fighting force of the Kamatayan queendom after their three queens, how can those living soldiers of theirs who somehow was allowed to exist in their queendom kill her?"
At this moment, it was the turn of ady elf with a bow in her back to frown as she chimed in.
"But aren''t you two the ones who said that she can be heavily injured there? What in the world are you two nning if she can''t be harmed there then?"
The woman''s eyes were muddled, but it was clear that she wanted to win the war, and she knew how crucial Sisa was for their sess, she was an avid opposition to such a loosely made n.
"ording to the data given by the observers outside the walls of Gjarhorn, the walls of Bwan have a light that damaged the eyes of knights of some nobles that tried to attack them. Sisa just needed to alert their walls, and she would be blinded, after that, because of her manic desire to see her children, she would walk around blind, which would give the protectors of Bwan a chance to punch several holes in her body, such is the strategy."
The woman sighed.
"That is what you call the best-case scenario."
She red at the two men in front of her, she is a servant of Lord Aerendil, thus, unlike the humans who just want to test out their powers, she wants to, she needs to win to not disappoint her lord.
"What''s the difference!?"
The burly elf, who was supposed to be on their side, was angry, this is his suggestion that was seconded by the human, he stood up and went in front of the woman, towering over her, the elf woman did not back down, she stood up slowly, not breaking eye contact.
"One is made by idiots, and one is made by strategists, pick which is which."
The tall elf was even more furious; his hand immediately became that of a falcon''s talon, it stretched from the table all the way to the simtion board, which is at least 3 meters across, at the same time, a shadow immediately appeared his hands, in the blink of an eye, another elf with two daggers in his hands appeared in the burly man''s back and pointed his knives towards the sides of the burly man''s neck.
"Another inch from that chicken leg, and you''re dead."
The two humans watched in amusement, in front of them were three old farts fighting against each other, however, a rustle in the entrance of the tent made them go back to reality, all of the generals looked at the entrance, and there they saw a knight with a lot of dents in his armor, looking at them in increasing confusion and anger.
"You... generals... this is not the time to be arguing! Captain Sisa has been captured; she have almost 80 percent of her bones poking out of her skin when she was thrown out of the 4th dimension! Not only that, I am the only one that was not imprisoned! You... all of you will be attacked without the protection of General Sisa!"
The knight wanted to be respectful as much as possible; however, seeing the generals that conspired against his own general fight because they thought it was wrong strategically to endanger their strongest soldier when the damage was already done is still infuriating, he cannot help but shout, causing the other human, the one without any equipment to re at the knight, he pointed his index finger at the knight and then went into the act of snapping his fingers.
"You dare get angry at us?"
The human said as his mana red up, the knight looked at him without fear, if he was to choose, of course, he wanted to live, but if he was to die, he would be satisfied too as at least he pissed off one of the people who nned against his general, if not for the fact that the human with the ring held the hand of the other human, the knight would have perished.
"Please leave the ce immediately and rest, we will discuss our next actions, please take a rest and be assured that your concerns will be addressed."
The knight snickered for a moment, much to the annoyance of the 5, yet they ignored him as he went out of the tent.
_________
The generals immediately went into a furious argument, ming each other for the jeopardized n and also making a case that it was a good thing that they would finally be able to get a good fight, in any case, no one in the higher-ups ispromising as they criticized the timidity and stupidity of each other, this is something that was heard by the knight, a look of disgust present in his eyes.
_These people just threw out general away and hoped for the best? If the general is not insane, she would haveughed her ass off if she was with these people, now, these people will be attacked, and no one from their orders will being to rescue our general._
As mad as Sisa was, she was still a general who somehow was able to create a conducive training and deployment system for the knights under her wing, she was even able to produce the most elite despite being muddled by her obsession for her children, her knights were respectful and proud of her. Thus, they tried to save her despite knowing the bastardic n of the generals.
_But what can I do? I can only be a proud survivor of General Sisa''s elites._
The knight started to n, and in the end, what he did was very simple: he sneaked away from the patrol routes of the soldiers and then went to the back of the mages and archers. He then stole an archer gear and, just like that, assumed a rtively safe position, like he said, he wanted to be a proud survivor and not a rouge knight. Thus, he did not escape from the war but only wanted to assume a not-too-close-to-the-frontline role.
That is thest thing she could do for his Captain Sisa.
__________
Sunrise, the King Tydings IV vs Queen Eleanor I battlefield.
The once lush forest of the outskirts of Stardust has now officially entered its barren state, all over hundreds of meters were chunks of organic-shaped obsidians and sses, whilst in the middle of such a strangebination is a poodle ofva that, again, is starting to harden to create more obsidian, for the past few days, several sands, earth and ss matters as well asva,har, and obsidian ones were hurled by the two fighters, King Tydings and Eleanor left and right, depending on the direction of their opponent, non-stop.
One can say the intoxicating effect of the explosion of the numerous mana cores inside his body has turned his seriousness and excitement into that of great annoyance; the reason is simple: the opponent in front of him is too crafty and creative, at first, she just uses his sand to attack and defend, however, soon, she started to use the ss that is made by the collision of the sand and magma, not only that, she can make the ss dig to the ground and then randomly shoot them up at almost supersonic speeds if she needed crowd control, she can use ss as a shield, turn them into des that will attack him that King Tydings IV will then dodge, he then have to attack the woman and won''t have the time to destroy the shards that will then bury themselves to the ground.
Even if King Tydings IV obstructed such a pattern several times, he would be given another set of chained attacks, and if he broke through, another one and another and another.
_This is annoying.... First, somehow, maybe because of a unique skill, she canst for days fighting me without breaking a sweat... my only hope is her already deeming magic construct that is probably supplying her with immense mana..._
Indeed, that was his only hope, as not only is he not thinking straight despite fighting so well for so long, but he is alsocking in finesse, as his ability is so destructive that he doesn''t need to be creative.
_That or if she somehow got distracted for a split second._
It was as if on cue, Tydings saw Eleanor freeze for a moment as a smile crept on her face, this made Tydings be restless, such a smile bode bad omen. Thus, he did not hesitate, he used the obsidian below the foot of the floating Eleanor and punched her down hard to the ground.
"I finally caught you."
Chapter 161: The Conversation
Chapter 161: The Conversation
Kamatayan Queendom, Siginarugan City, Royal Pce, Office of the Queen, a day before the Second Elven-Undead War.
The two queens of Kamatayan are sitting in front of each other, divided by a table, not looking like two flirtatious love birds. Instead, they look like queens who are nning their opponents'' demise.
As such, Sophia did not beat around the bush, she sighed and then looked Eleanor right in the eye.
"I called you here because of one thing... normally, Bakunawa will be tapped to fight Tydings IV but, ording to the simtion based on all the activities and decisions I have made, "that" is probably looking for a fight between "The Sand Demon" and "The King of the Underworld."
Sophia paused for a while as she squinted her eyes.
"It sounds like someone is making some obvious plot points when giving these titles, but that is no coincidence."
Eleanor nodded, but soon, she also squinted her eyes.
"I was actually going to force that fight into me because I have a hero''s test that involves defeating and killing someone way stronger than me... however Sophia, I think as your wife, I need to know what this "simtion" you are talking about."
Sophia was stunned, but soon, she sighed. Indeed, even though she is the highest-ranking queen of Kamatayan out of the three, she still doesn''t have the right bestowed by her ownw to rule over the other two. She can pass aw to be able to do so, but she will never do so for obvious reasons.
"Alright, well, there is a time loop that this world is encased in. I have to talk with my god in the future about the specifics, but yeah, that''s pretty much it, that''s why I want you to fight Tydings IV."
Eleanor looked confused; she tilted her head sideways as she looked at Sophia.
"Time loop? Like bending time from a point to another to make a sequence of never-ending repeated cycles? That''s impossible, Sophia, time is absolute; it cannot be controlled, nor does it need energy to function, and it has existed since the dawn of the universe, a time loop or time travel is only fiction material."
Sophia was shocked; this was the first time that Eleanor refuted her im, which seemed to be rted to the magical science of this world. Thus, she shook her head.
"No, time is rtive... how do I exin this."
Sophia closed her eyes and then suddenly opened them as she raised an index finger. It''s been a long time since she exined the physics of time to someone, and thus, she is excited.
"Think of it this way: if you need to transverse 1km using 1 km/h as speed, you will reach it in 1 hour, but if you speed up at the starting point at 2km/h, you will be able to cut down the time to 30 minutes, in that sense, don''t you think that you controlled time, albeit artificially and rather insignificant? If time is absolute, the 1km of the 2km per hour will be the only time and distance that will be consumed in the said set length of distance traveled, also, is there any study about the universe in Gjarhorn?"
Eleanor shook her head, though her eyes were shining at such a very interesting debate.
"We only know the sun is the star by which Pentateuch is revolving around, while the moon is a natural satellite... it is from a book that is written by mother and is tested by a lot of researchers during her early times, it was confirmed. However, we do not have any time to develop tools for physical exploration of what is beyond this world."
Sophia was disappointed; she would have been able to discuss time dtion if Eleanor had some knowledge of it, but because she have a goal and a deadline for the time loop in mind, she doesn''t have time to exin the said concept at its very base.
"That might be true. However, we humans still cannot physically exist in the past; time is moving, and we are always stuck in the present, no amount of speed can control the flow of the 24 hours of our day."
Eleanor was fired up. However, Sophia shook her head. (Author: We are actually stuck in the future, albeit just for 15 seconds as that is the timeg of our vision so as to not overload our brain.)
"No, like I said... forget it, time is rtive, it is, and you know, there is, in fact, someone who is controlling it."
Eleanor''s eyes widened.
"So... someone...? Then... I will believe you in this for now, however, if someone is controlling it and they still did not do anything to you when you noticed the time loop, does that mean you are meant to notice it?"
Sophia shook her head at that; she ignored the reluctant belief of Eleanor. Unfortunately, she can only prove it when the war against Valentine starts.
"No, I don''t think so, if it is, then my god will also be part of that time loop when he makes mee to being, but as far as I observe the gods or some of them, maybe the older ones are outside the time loop and are trying hard to develop someone that will notice it through subtlemunications that bends the principle of the time loop, I am most likely their only sessful attempt and from what I presume, theirst attempt to break the time loop."
Eleanor nodded at this, however, soon, she once again frowned.
"But... is this conversation meant to happen? Are my questions..."
Eleanor cracked her finger.
"... and that meant to happen?"
Sophia chuckled at how curious Eleanor was, but she still shook her head.
"You know, that''s what''s good with the time loop, unlike the time loop in fantasy media in Gjarhorn that controls even the fart of civilian number 57, this time loop seems to be able to just govern important points, their time frames and all, for example, the other Sophias in other circtions of the time loop is not meant to have family issues, and the other Urdujas are not meant to be a womanizer... and so on, they just needed to exist to serve their purpose and reenact important points like building the Kamatayan queendom and invading Gjarhorn, it doesn''t matter how will they do it in that specific time loop, they just have to do it, when an important point of the time loop is not made, or when an event finished a second too early or toote, that is only the time when the controller can notice it, because time may be rtive, but it''s still one of the most powerful andplicated concepts in the whole universe."
Eleanor nodded at this. She is still in doubt, but she knows that soon, her wife, Sophia, will be able to prove her ims, as she always do.
"I see... Wait a minute... can gods get confused when governing time?"
Sophia looked confused.
"Gods?"
But soon, her face cleared up.
"Ah, no, don''t worry about that. There is only 5 minutes left, and I have to tell you all of what you need to do."
Eleanor wanted answers, but for now, she had to cooperate with the n of Sophia.
"So, you will fight Tydings IV and make it drag on for 3 days starting tomorrow, after that, you will be abducted by Hebi Tsukaiza, and they will use you to agitate me and for me to start the first andst war between Kamatayan and Valentine."
Eleanor is still perplexed by this. Sophia might have a very broad foresight, but this is more like fortune telling, something that, of course, Sophia noticed.
"All of these are meant to happen, and after they did, I''m sure you will believe me, make haste."
Eleanor nodded and prepared for her fight, and indeed, for the whole duration of the fight, she was still somewhat unbelieving, it was like how Sophia said, when Isaac Newton said that something will not move until you move it, the statement was regarded as bullshit before it was fully epted, Eleanor also cannot ept something that opposes her beliefs, even the moment when she was abducted as Sophia have said, she still cannot believe it, after all, it''s only strategically correct to provoke your enemy.
But still, somehow, someway, because it makes sense, Eleanor was able to believe more, blind trust must be one of the factors, but Eleanor can feel it, not only is it because it was ordered by Sophia to be abducted, it''s like she has lost the will to fight back entirely when she can test her ability at that time.@@novelbin@@
___________
_Why is that? It feels like it makes total sense, it feels totally normal not to fight even if I can defy the strength difference... it''s like there is something that makes me, or perhaps, time to move forward no matter what my abilities have be..._
Even now, when she is in a dungeon under the royal pce of Valentine, kneeling in front of 4 people: Loki, a man that has a swallowtail tuxedo, Eris, a very tall woman, taller than Arachne, and Arachne herself, she was looking at them confused, which made Loki look at her in wonder, for Eleanor is not ring at them in hatred, she just looks utterly confused.
Eleanor looks like she saw a swan paying for a bus ride in the middle of a city, but soon, Eleanor herself notice this oddity in her behavior and then immediately started to nce at Arachne, who also looked at her with cold eyes, yet gritting teeth. She smiled at her, for she is not afraid of anything happening to her, after all, if Sophia knew of the time loop (that Eleanor now believes given the odd actions she just did that makes no sense and also because she has to cooperate with the ns of her wife like she always do) of course these two do and if Sophia said that they would use her as a provocation, then she will not be killed unless she has served her purpose.
"Hello there."
Eleanor was calm, rtively so, as she said that to Arachne, making the spider enraged as she moved her front w, however, when she was about to swipe it forward, an itch was felt in her tongue and an existential dread course through her whole body, and as she felt cold sweat run down her forehead, she heard a system notification.
[Notice: The hiddenmand in the envement spell of individual [Sophia Demiurge] has met the requirement for activation, individual [Arachne] is not allowed to bring harm or allow harm to happen to her queen''s wife, the individual [Arachne] is also tasked to free Eleanor in person the night of the first day of Kamatayan''s war against Valentine.]
Arachne froze and immediately retracted her ws, which is something that seem to not be noticed by her father, so much to her despair and grief. Now, she has to free Eleanor in person and protect herself from a hero who is sure to be angry with her due to her betrayal. It will either leave her severely injured or dead on the spot for Arachne, despite her omnipresence, still has a main body, and she is not willing to risk using a "version" of her, or else she will die through the contract of the envement spell.
But now her road is basically just die a ve or die as a ve in the hands of your enver''s wife.
_Why do I have to trick someone so intelligent..."
As Arachne was grimacing, she looked at Hebi.
"Mother-inw, please detain her in the highest priority cell, which seals magical powers, we cannot have her escaping and wreaking havoc inside the pce."
Hebi nodded at this; she had no qualms about being ordered around by a daughter of Loki, she just efficiently executed her duty, though she was not aware that Arachne wanted to foreshadow her envement, something that she, yet again, failed to do.
__________
On the morning of the third day of the Second-Elven Undead War, soldiers once again prepared to break through their opponent''s nks and sessfully destroy their army and, in turn, sessfully invade their country, yet this time, themander of the dead, [Guide] is nkly staring at a certain direction, the ce by which the fight between Eleanor and Tydings IV happened.
When the battle ended with the king of the underworld being defeated, the living army''s morale evidently crashed, as they showed up to the battlefield, they looked tense and seemed to be breathing more heavily from yesterday, even the five generals of the enemy, of course, the living army of Kamatayan was made to know of the death of Ruphas in that altercation, they are yet to give a response, but one can say that they too were shaken.
_Damn, I have to cover up the abduction of Eleanor and the true reason for Rupha''s death to all of them... more importantly, Bakunawa should be kept in the dark about Eleanor, or the n of Sophia will fall apart... damn.... this is the first time Sophia made such an inflexible n... The leverage here is that the most probable action of Eleanor will be to help Sophia against Aerendil, so no living or dead soldiers will suspect that one of our fighters is abducted_
[Guide] sighed, but he did not think more as he started to order the generals of the dead.
An order to attack the living generals.
Chapter 162: The Matchups and the Lady with Sinful Eyes
Chapter 162: The Matchups and the Lady with Sinful Eyes
Still the third day of the elven undead war.
In the eyes of normal strategists, the moves of the two sides were awful, first of all, no sides pushed forward even though it was already the third day, in a world filled with magic and people who have the power to mow down an army alone, this is something that can be called amateurish, there is also just one attack on an enemy city that ended in a horrible defeat, not to mention the air force of the undeads were not used even until now, utterly iprehensible.
Such a war is a disgrace to the history of Genesis, wherein many talented people spawn like mushrooms every year.
Only if the strategists are inside the mainmand post of either of the two sides will they be able to understand why is this happening, first of all, on the undead''s side, they cannot afford to transfer a lot of soldiers due to the threat of Apki and Valentine, second it was the order of Sophia to not advance until the Indio territory was conquered, also do not go near the Stardust Kingdom until the fight between her and Aerendil is over.
On the living side, it was quite simple, their twomanders were not present in their tent, and one was dead, which caused a lot of turmoil in their ranks and caused the morale to plummet, it was a good thing they saw the continuing fight against the two most powerful individuals of the two sides, thus they were once again filled with hope, however, there is still a problem, no one can bind the vtile generals together, causing 5 of them to plot against the 1 person that can match the two wives of Sophia and gives them a numerical advantage, they seeded, but because they did not think too far ahead, they have no solution as to how they will be surviving the attack of the generals of Kamatayan other than receiving them head-on.
If Sisa is here, then they can have an assassin that has a 100% sess rate and then possibly surprise the generals of Kamatayan with sneak attacks. Before Sisa and Hebi were defeated, they were the only two on the whole who considered themselves assassins with a perfect track record, of course, [Guide] will be no slob, if that is to happen, he will immediately drop off Sipnayan in the battlefield, and arrange for her to be the very first target and then let the world''s strongest chef handle the problem, but at least the living generals will have a working n.
It will be fine they said, they are confident, they said.
So right now, [Guide] will test if they can back their confidence with actions.
He ordered the generals of the dead to attack the living generals.
_________
As the order of the attack against the living general was given, given also was the information about the said generals to their matches that is again, ordered by [Guide].
The fight was nned like this:
Lyra Vs. ra an Archer elf
Philo Vs Thales the Human Summoner
Bernardo Vs Linares the Beastifying White Elf
Kabuto Vs Simoun the Elven Assassin
Bakunawa Vs Damaso the wielder of the ck mes
For the fight between Lyra and ra, the following information was given:@@novelbin@@
ra is an archer that has double the amount of rangepared to Lyra, spanning 20km while Lyra only has 10km, because of this, Lyra requested the help of Philo, something that [Guide] doesn''t care about because he is not the one fighting, the only problem is that the captains of the undead army will have to deal with the summoner for the time being, but it''s better than to deal with an archer you can''t even see, so they have to suck it up and put up with it.
Going back, the archer also has a weapon familiar, albeit an artificial one and is obviously of lower quality than the one Damaso has, it has three abilities, namely [Arrow Shower], [Concentrated Arrow] and [Added Range] among other passive ones which is the reason of her superior range than Lyra who is just relying on her natural leveling up, she also has the same fighting system as Lyra which is buffing the arrows she shoots to be faster than normal, this ability is inferior to Lyra that can put a literal curse of any of her liking, such is one of the undead archer general''s advantage.
However, of course, in every strength, there is a weakness, ording to [Guide], the woman has a disease that makes her effectively blind and if not for the artificial hero prospect crystal, she wouldn''t be even fit to walk as a medic of the living army, that being said, the disease is a very powerful and mysterious one that not even the artificial hero prospect crystal canpletely suppress in one go, instead of blinding ra for eternity, it has manifested a timeg in between every skill activation, her eyes will bleed out and it will be so painful for her that she has to close her eyes and for 5-8 rendering her useless, this is what Lyra is nning to exploit, with the help of her husband of course.
"Are you sure about this? We never tried that skill before."
Philo asked, yet his hands were already on the meager shoulders of Myra, rtive to his of course and as he questioned his wife, Myra nodded.
"Of course I am, also, we are undead, even though our resurrection sequence is blocked when we die, it''s not like it will also be blocked for all eternity, also this is a war, there is no time to hesitate."
As Lyra answered, she used her crossbow to shoot in the direction of the enemy that already had her 5-second pause, she used [Homing] so that she could have a chance to sneak a death arrow to her opponent, though she felt little to no hope.
"You''re right."
Philo''s face turned grave, and he had to deal with the summoner, but first, he had to support her wife to defeat the most troublesome enemy in the whole of the living camp after Sisa got captured.
The couple turned serious, they looked upwards and there they saw a spray of light arrows by the hundreds in number, they came so fast, as fast or even faster than the rifle Sophia had invented.
"Protect General Philo and Lyra! They will deal with the archer!"
One of the captains who is currently stalling for time against Thales shouted to the marksmen, all of them then aimed their rifles to the sky and started to shoot down the light arrows that were spraying in all directions of the possible escape route of Philo and Lyra and as they did, the soldiers of the dead covered them so that they will not be targeted, the spray of condensed mana bullets and arrows of light collided, shooting down most of both but some still passed though, causing some living soldiers at the very back of the formation to be pierced and die, some mages then created a barrier around the couple who is starting to merge, and in their minds is a single notification.
[Notice: Skill [Symphony] will activate in 4 minutes 30 seconds and counting]
________
ra Montague is the first born female child of the Montague noble house, a family of the baron rank in the Kingdom of Stardust, she was educated in all field of specialization to be expected from ady, poetry, singing, dancing, ying the lire and many more, she was supposed to be the perfectdy, if not for the fact that she was ridden with a strange disease that not even the medical advancements of the Aerendil Kingdom can cure, in her eyes noodle-sized worms circtes like a twisted universe that eats on his vision organ as its energy, causing ra to be effectively blind and experience excruciated, never ending itch all her life, one mistake they made is to level up her regenerationmon skill, which only caused the problem to worsen, in the morning, she have 5 minutes to see everything before the worms eat her eyes again, rendering her blind with only the very ufortable feeling feeling of having living organisms in ones eyes and use the ocr organs as the producer of their own little ecosystems.
Several scientists and magecraft experts from the noble circle and the royal subordinates got samples of these worms, but even they could not identify the origins of the parasitic organisms, even if they attempted to clean the eyes of ra, surgery in Aerendil or in the world, in general, is not yet advanced enough to remove the microscopic eggs inside the eyes of ra, this is a statement of the parasite''s mysteriousness for Stardust is the most advanced kingdom in terms of magic and medicine, even the researchers of the royal pce cannot counter engineer the worms and give a medicine that can effectively kill them, they can use offensive magic to kill a living organism, but because of the eggs, they have to incinerate the worms inside ra, and that would only work if they just wanted to kill the worms, not if they wanted to restore the eyes of ra because healing magic cannot resurrect dead cells, it just connects severed ones.
Thus, after a few days of the first surgery, they rpsed, and another bout of suffering dawned on ra.
Of course, the family still did not give up, she is their daughter after all, and their daughter, they didn''t want to suffer and use a blindfold all her life because of the pain and shame caused by these ursed parasites, thus they spent all of their money for medicine outside of Stardust, her father did her best to trade with other nations inside Genesis and outside of his continent as they hired scientists, effectively stealing them through absurd benefits to study the worms of his child in different perspectives, making their fortune grow through the roofs as different discoveries were sold to different countries, to, again, possibly use the medicines or therapies invented by many countries for their child.
And, again, as if the parasites were a curse, they did not vanish from the body of her daughter and some even worsened her condition, some parts of the skin started to be eaten by the worms that seemed to evolve oh-so-randomly, causing ra to wear a mask instead of a blindfold.
ra also stopped appearing at social asions, afraid that her horrid eyes would cause shame to her father, she was reassured several times, yet her confidence was already ruined beyond salvation, she stopped eating and talking to other people, and soon, as expected, she fell into depression, loathing herself day in and day out, she stopped her hobby of ying instruments and singing songs, and she, with her increasingly failing body and worsening face condition have only the hobby of basking in the sun, crying alone, not wanting to make her family suffer with her as she imagined what it would feel if she can also travel the world like her father and maybe someday, take the reigns of negotiations from his tired yet steadfast hands.
Every day, her maid who delivers her food to her room will see her like this, they can only sigh in their heart, they cannot even hug her or be near her, in fear that their eyes will also be infected.
But ra already epted such a treatment, after all, parasites are horrifying, with them fearing her, at least she would not be infecting the people important to her.
However, as they say, life is always full of surprises, just when ra taught that everyone in their territory knows of her condition, on one of her days basking nkly in the morning sun inside her moderately messy room, she heard a voice, unfamiliar yet something that she knew is cheerful, without any hint of malice, as if ignorant of who is he talking to
"My Lady, please minimize your movement! I want you to be the subject of my painting!"
ra was stunned.
_Me? Someone so horrid, so unpleasant that even the royal researchers gave up on curing will be the subject of an artist?_
ra was stunned, yet, she unconsciously straightened her back.
"Are you perhaps, paid by my father to paint me? I will give you the money in secret, don''te near me, you will be infected."
Such were her words, her tone full of concern, yet once again, she was shocked by the reply of the guy on the ground.
"Hired? No, I am nothing but an amateur artist, in truth I am kind of a cadet and one of our mental rxation exercises is to find someone that we can paint, the drill sergeant said that the nobles will not obstruct us from painting their pces... however... for a long time, I wanted to paint a picture of Lady ra and to capture her true self, because in truth, I don''t want to be a soldier, but I don''t have a choice."
ra was speechless, yet she had one question.
"Me?"
Even though the man knew that he could not be seen by thedy, he still nodded.
"Yes, you..."
"The true you, beyond your title as The Lady with sinful eyes."
________
Author: All of the opponents will have backstories, this is a technique employed by the author of Deadman Wondend and Pancakeswitch, the Author of Epic of Caterpir, and I want to do it too, so this will be a long chain of fights.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!